《CHRONICLES of a PC Gamer Stuck Inside an RPG Book One: Duelist》


 Chapter 1 - The Beginning

    I cast a Fireball on the Ice Dragon.  I breathed a sigh of relief when the damn creature with TEN THOUSAND HIT POINTS finally died!  I glanced at my clock on the wall right above my computer screen.  The clock was an unlicensed, homemade Final Fantasy VII clock purchased from an overseas eBay seller; it read three-twenty-five in the morning, or there about.  It was hard to read the exact time with the hand dials.


    ¡°Oh, crap!  I was supposed to finish the chapter today! UGH!¡±  I quickly saved my progress and exited the program.  I had started playing the new fantasy role-playing game on my computer during my lunch break, after a ferocious writing session for four hours straight.


    I KNEW I shouldn¡¯t have started playing the new game ¡°Merlin: Sorcerer Supreme,¡± but I just couldn¡¯t help myself.  The temptation was too irresistible.  I started playing and before I knew it fifteen hours flew right by!  That was the problem with being a power gamer, or someone obsessed with making his game character as powerful as quickly as possible.


    In my defense, though, I had a very good reason to try to breeze through the game so fast¡ªfor bragging rights against an obnoxious power gamer named ¡°HiDeHo77!¡± in an online forum.  And when bragging rights against a hated rival was at stake, nothing else mattered!


    Now if only I didn¡¯t need to make a living, as a fantasy writer using the byline of ¡°Lawrence Eugene Mulligan.¡±  I know, I know.  That was such a cheesy name for a writer.  Unfortunately, that was what my parents decided to name me¡ªLawrence after my dad, and Eugene after my grandpa; Mulligan was self-explanatory.  Obviously.  I was one of those slackers in school, who couldn¡¯t decide on what to do with his life, career wise.  On a dare from some school brats, I decided to publish my short stories online.  It was just some litRPG stories based on some (weird) fantasy world ¡°borrowed¡± from Tolkien themes.


    Somehow, the stuff went viral and people started downloading it.  Eventually, a publisher came along and offered a contract for a new book based on that litRPG world.  Seeing the dollar amount being offered, I stupidly agreed to the contract without reading the strings attached¡ªespecially not the part where I had to submit periodic updates of my book to Cindy Loewman, the pushy, bossy editor from hell!


    Cindy had one face to face meeting with me, looked me up and down, and quickly realized that I was a slacker when it came to meeting a publishing deadline.  Gee whiz, was I THAT obvious?  Well ma¡¯am, Stephen King I ain¡¯t!  And so, after much cajoling (and threats to cancel the publishing contract), she finally got me to agree to submit a full chapter per week.  Unfortunately, the tenth chapter was coming due in six hours and I was less than halfway through.


    ¡°Oh lord!  How am I going to write two dozen pages in six hours?¡±  The writer with a Ph.D. in procrastination moaned out loud.  I stared at my computer screen in desperation.  Breathe, Larry, breathe!  Finally, I took my own advice, took a deep breath and started the word processing program on my computer.  A promise was a promise, and I was going to keep it even if it meant an all-nighter!  Or what¡¯s left of one anyway.


    I started typing furiously at the keyboard and wrote . . . two pages!  Stifling a yawn, I continued writing.  However, I kept nodding off in front of the screen (despite exerting my willpower at maximum strength to stay awake) and eventually fell asleep on my desk.  I was SUCH a wuss.


    ***


    A rooster crowed nearby, and the sound broke through the spell called sleep.  With my eyelids unwilling to open and face a brand spanking new day, I started to pull my arms up, my hands together, and stretched behind my head . . . when I felt my hands hit something.  Did I put anything behind my chair?  I was puzzled for a moment as I tried to feel the mysterious object with my fingers.  Hmmm . . . the object had a rough, bumpy surface.  It almost felt like¡ªa tree!  And my back¡ªit was leaning against something hard, rather than my firm mesh, swivel office chair.  The shock finally forced my eyes to open, and I was STUNNED!  Instead of a computer screen, I was looking at a city street.  However, the street was not familiar to me.  I turned my head and realized that I was sitting on the ground and leaning against a tree, with a cobblestone road in front of me!


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Where the heck am I?¡± I blurted out loud.  I looked down at my chest and saw that my clothing was changed somehow while I slept.  Instead of my favorite blue and orange New York Mets baseball tee, I was wearing a drab green colored and VERY LOOSE, long sleeved tunic.  The shirt was tied in place with a brown leather ring belt, attached to a sheath on my left hip, with a dagger in the sheath.  Instead of black sweatpants, I was wearing gray tights!  My blue slippers were replaced with short, black boots that rose just above my ankles.  I had to admit, though, that these boots were more comfortable than my slippers.  Never mind that!  Think Mc Fly, think!  How in the world did I end up . . . where?


    I started to pull myself off the ground, but my body betrayed me as I was assaulted by a wave of nausea.  I slipped and fell back on the ground with a hard THUMP!


    ¡°Hey lookee here!  This man is still stinking drunk!¡± a haughty, male voice said.


    ¡°Should we toss him in jail to sleep it off?¡± another male voice asked, with a hint of eagerness.


    ¡°Nah, hauling in a drunk won¡¯t help us meet our quota for today as members of The Watch,¡± the first man replied.  ¡°If we tried to puff him up as some dastardly scoundrel, we¡¯ll be laughed at by our captain.  And the time spent on the paperwork for this drunk will pull us off the street if a wanted outlaw is running around.  Nope, he¡¯s definitely not worth hauling in,¡± the man concluded.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just leave him here.  Let¡¯s make him move away from this area at least.  Our captain would reprimand us if he saw us leave this guy next to the road,¡± the second guard suggested.


    A moment later, a hard stick was shoved into my ribs.  ¡°Ouuff,¡± I blurted out as the pain shocked my body awake now.


    ¡°Move it you lousy drunk!¡± the first guy yelled into my ear as he pulled my right arm.  My leg was kicked for emphasis.


    ¡°Ow!  Alright, alright!  I¡¯m up!¡± I replied as I slowly rose off the ground.  My head was no longer spinning.  I felt a rough shove at my back.  I did not resist it but simply kept moving.


    I didn¡¯t know who the men were, as I didn¡¯t even get a chance to look at them.  However, I heard that they were members of The Watch, the local law enforcement, and that was good enough to for me.  ¡°Don¡¯t go looking for trouble,¡± as my momma always said.


    I looked around as I walked on the sidewalk.  The city block was filled with shops and small houses.  Some were a single story house, others two or even three stories tall.  The houses were mostly wattle and daub homes, or houses that had timber frames and twigs and dried mud as walls.  There were also houses made of cobblestones and timber.


    I saw many people on the streets, dressed in clothes from the medieval era.  Did I end up in a Renaissance Fair somehow?


    I looked up at the sky and noted that it was still early morning.  Now where can I go for information?  I looked around and saw what I was looking for¡ªan inn!

 Chapter 2

    I stood in front of the inn.  It was a fairly long, two floors building which took up almost half the city block.  The double doors in the middle of the building were wide open, beckoning me to enter.  While the first floor had only a handful of windows, the second floor had nearly double the number of windows, presumably for guest rooms.  A big, wooden sign was placed right above the doors, with the words, ¡°The Noble Lady,¡± written in gold letters.


    Without further delay, I boldly strolled into the establishment.  I looked around and saw that it was fairly well lit, with crystal chandeliers hanging from the middle of the ceiling.  The air inside the inn was stuffy and stank of sweat and alcohol.  The environment reminded me of college, when I was a lot more social and used to hang out for hours during the evenings in nearby bars.  I know I don''t look it now, with my receding hairline and my slight beer belly, but I used to be quite a ladies'' man.


    There were numerous wooden tables and accompanying benches on either side of the large common room.  Further back was the bar, with the requisite bar table and stools in front of the table and bottles of wines and spirits behind it.  Hanging above the wine shelves was the mounted head of an enormous boar; underneath the trophy was a double axe.  To the left of the bar was a staircase while to the right was a set of swinging doors that apparently led to the kitchen.


    Despite the early hour in the morning, the place was half full already, with dirty looking patrons sitting at the tables and eating simple bowls of oatmeal embellished with nuts and berries.  The patrons were an assorted mix of humans . . . and demi-humans!  There were elves and dwarves, gnomes and dryads, and ANIMALS who stood upright like humans!  I tried very hard not to stare at the animal people.  I admit that I had a secret fetish for cat girls.  Calm down Larry!


    A waitress in a daringly tight fitting low cut red blouse and equally dangerously short, navy skirt rising above mid-thigh approached me.  The female human appeared to be thirty-something years old with long, luscious brown hair, hazy blue eyes, and a warm smile which she put to great effect.  ¡°Sir, are you in need of breakfast or a room?¡± she asked with an accent that I couldn¡¯t recognize.


    I stared blankly at this lovely woman for a moment when I noticed a floating caption above her head that read: ¡°Name: Amelica, Level: ?, Disposition: Friendly.¡±  What the heck was this?


    The waitress waved her hand in front of my face.  ¡°Uh, sir?¡±  Not getting a response, she tried a different tactic and looked above my head.  ¡°Uh, Lawrence?¡±


    Huh?  How did she know my name?  The shock quickly knocked my mind back to reality.  ¡°I¡¯m sorry.  But how do you know my name?¡± I asked politely.


    She pointed at the floating caption above my head.  ¡°It said your name is ¡®Lawrence,¡¯¡± the waitress replied.  She drew closer to my face and peered into my eyes.  ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked with great concern and sympathy.  My disposition was "Confused."


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    I inhaled the sweet fragrance drifting into my nostrils.  She smelled of peach and apricot.  ¡°I¡¯m sorry.  I seem to have drunk too much last night.  My mind is still foggy,¡± I lied.  Yeah, it was only a half-truth (the foggy mind part), but it was the best excuse I could come up with right now without making myself look like an idiot.


    ¡°I¡¯m Amelica,¡± she said sweetly while pointing at the floating caption above her head.  ¡°Please take a seat.  I will bring you a cup of warm milk with honey.  It¡¯ll help you clear your head,¡± she promised and offered another warm smile.


    Before I could reply, Amelica shot back into the kitchen.  I couldn''t help but stare at those finely toned, shapely legs before they disappeared from view.  I decided to follow her suggestion and took a corner seat at a less occupied table.  I cradled my forehead in my sweaty palms and leaned my elbows on the table.


    What the heck was going on?  The last thing I remembered was trying to finish the chapter that I was writing and have it ready for Cindy, the editor from hell.  Apparently, I fell asleep on my workstation.  When I woke up, I ended up here, wherever ¡°here¡± was.  But the strangest things were these floating captions.  That, plus the presence of non-humans, seemed to suggest that I somehow pulled a ¡°Tron¡± and ended up inside a fantasy gaming world.


    I took a deep breath as I gave more thought to my situation.  As a fantasy writer, I knew that this was a common theme in litRPG novels.  Why I was transported to this world may never be known.  I may have inadvertently offended some deity, and was sent here as punishment.  I may have died in real life and was reincarnated to this world.  If we wanted to get more sci-fi-ish, I could have phased into another dimension or universe.  This world could be an alternate Earth, for all I knew.


    Be that as it may, the most important thing now was my survival.  How could I level up my character and become stronger?  How could I make money to buy food and shelter?  Hell, while we were at it, how was I going to pay for my milk with honey?  With great casualness, I patted myself and tried to feel for a wallet on my person.  Aha!  Jackpot!  I felt a pouch in front of my left hip, hidden behind the sheath holding the dagger.  I squeezed the pouch and felt many coins inside.


    I dug two fingers in and felt around the pouch.  The pouch was really a small pocket cleverly sewn into the waistband of my tights.  With the way the tights clung to my legs, leaving nothing to the imagination, it was unlikely for anyone to reach for my waist¡ªunless he or she was planning to reach for something lower.  But given my current predicament, I wasn¡¯t planning to visit a brothel anytime soon.

 Chapter 3

    "Here you go," a sweet voice interrupted my train of thought.  I looked up and saw the beautiful face of my angel again.  I looked down and saw a steaming mug of milk placed in front of my seat at the table.  Amelica lingered nearby wordlessly.


    A light bulb flashed inside my brain, and I quickly dug out all my coins from the hidden pouch.  I looked at the waitress apologetically.  "My brain still isn''t working right.  Can you tell me what I have?   Also, please go ahead and take what I owe for the milk." I requested politely.  I cupped my hands together, palm facing up, and showed her the coins in my possession.  I looked down and saw that I held six gold, five silver, ten platinum, and eighteen copper pieces.  Honestly, I was surprised to see so many coins in my hands.  Fortunately, the coins were the size of American dimes and nickels, rather than quarters or even dollar coins.


    A look of surprise flashed across Amelica''s face as she stared at the platinum coins.  It was enough to buy a shop!  It was far more wealth than she could expect to earn in her lifetime.  "Milord," she curtsied quickly at the man who was obviously nobility.  After all, commoners like her wouldn''t carry even one single platinum piece.  With a trembling hand, she took five copper pieces.


    Before her hand was withdrawn, I asked again.  "Can you tell me what I have?"


    Amelica looked at me with a perplexed expression, wondering if I was jesting with her. She wanted to walk back into the kitchen rather than become the butt of a nobleman''s joke, but the serious expression on my face gave her pause.  She looked around the room and saw that every patron was now watching us out of curiosity.  Sighing in defeat, she sat down on the bench next to me and leaned her well-endowed chest against my arm.


    I had to call up every ounce of my willpower to stay still at the unexpected contact with womanly flesh.


    In a very low voice, Amelica gave a quick lesson.  "Sir, this is the lowest value coin.  It''s a copper piece," she explained while touching one with her forefinger.  "One hundred of those will equal one silver coin," she said while touching the silver piece.  "Another one hundred of those will equal one gold coin," she continued.  She looked around the room and saw that some patrons were still looking at them.  Amelica leaned into my right ear.  "The remaining coin is a platinum piece.  It is equal to one thousand gold coins."


    I jerked in surprise at the value of the platinum piece.  I quickly understood why the waitress reacted in shock at the sight of the blue tone colored coins.  Traditional RPGs valued everything in gold because it was the currency used by the common folks.  Platinum coins were the province of nobility.  In other words, Amelica thought I was a noble who stumbled into the wrong part of town!


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    I gave her my warmest smile to put her at ease.  Well, my newfound wealth had just solved the problem of food and shelter.  "I would like to rent a room upstairs.  I don''t know how long I will be staying, though," I said with a shrug.


    "Milord, our rooms are poorly furnished, terribly tiny, and utterly unfit for you.  With your permission, I shall ask an errand boy to guide you to a more suitable establishment," Amelica replied.


    I tried to rack my brains to figure out how nobility usually treat the common folks.  The nobility enjoyed greater privileges as well as discretion, and transgressions against common folks were often ignored by the law.  As a result, while the commoners were understandably skittish around nobility, they were also quick to obey commands from noblemen.


    I quickly decided to take advantage of her misunderstanding.  I took my left hand and gently cupped her chin.  I drew my face closer to hers until I was close enough to kiss her¡ªif I chose to.  I felt initial resistance from the waitress when I held her face, but she quickly acquiesced to my apparent desire.  Asserting myself more forcefully in the role of a nobleman, I stared deep into her captive eyes and saw both fear¡ªand desire.  "I want to rent a room here at The Noble Lady.  I will pay for a week''s rent up front.  Please take the payment now," I ordered.  God, I was so proud of myself right now.


    "A week''s lodging in a single bed guest room will be twenty-one silver pieces," Amelica replied in a more professional tone of voice, once I removed my hand.  "If you want three meals per day, each day will cost the discounted rate of half a silver piece excluding drinks which cost extra.  So your total for a week of lodging will be twenty-four and a half silver pieces excluding drinks."  After a moment of thought, she continued.  ¡°Unfortunately, our rooms offer only the basic amenities of a bed, storage chest, nightstand, and chair.  And you will probably be dissatisfied with your room.¡±


    I placed a gold coin in her hand and quickly put the rest of the coins back in my money pouch.  "Please keep the change as a tip," I said.  Then I leaned my mouth next to her ear.  "I will see you in my room tonight."


    Amelica blushed at my bold request.  She stood up from the bench, curtsied, and zoomed back into the kitchen.

 Chapter 4

    With Amelica gone, I directed my attention to my mug of milk and honey.  I gingerly took a sip.  The liquid was still warm but not steaming hot anymore.  The honey offered a slight sweetness to the drink but it was not overpowering.  I took a bigger sip from the mug.  Suddenly, I became aware of a pair of eyes on me¡ªfrom across the table.  In my desperation to learn more about this world from Amelica, I had totally forgotten that I was not alone at my table.


    I casually looked around the room, and shortly thereafter my eyes linked with a pair of pale yellow-green eyes with small, blade-like black irises.  Those inhuman eyes were attached to a small, inverted bun shaped face full of white fur with yellow stripes, several long, thin whiskers, and a pair of fur-covered pointy ears.  The face belonged to the patron sitting in the middle of the table across from me.  The head was attached to a small but definitely feminine figure wearing a tight fitting red tank top.  A tail dangled up in the air behind the patron.  It was a cat girl!


    I tried to tamper down my excitement at the sight of this creature, who continued to stare at me. I admit that I had a cat girl fetish. Cat girls were absolutely adorable with those fluffy ears, soft fur, and those paws which could bat at balls of yarns for hours without being bored.  In fact, my ideal girlfriend would be a cat girl. Calm down, Larry!  Seeing that the cat girl was staring at me the entire time, I finally decided to make her acquaintance. I slid across the bench until I was directly in front of her.  I looked at the floating caption above the cat girl''s head and read, "Name: Kalistra, Level: ?, Disposition: Curious."  I decided to give Kalistra a friendly smile.


    The cat girl''s whiskers twitched as she finally spoke.  "For a nobility, you sure are naive, Lawrence."


    Huh?  I was flabbergasted.  We were total strangers and this little girl just called me "naive?"  I calmly ignored the insult.  "Why do you think that, Kalistra?" I asked as I took note of the black scabbard adorned with yellow butterfly patterns, and the pommel of a long sword on the table near her.  The sword was a keen reminder that I was badly outgunned; I had teensy weensy, tiny dagger while this cat girl was probably a skilled and dangerous swordswoman.


    The whiskers twitched again as the cat girl ignored my question.  "Maybe you''re just lucky," she mused as Kalistra''s eyes glowed for a moment.


    "Explain," I gritted my teeth in annoyance at being ignored.


    Kalistra wiggled a furry paw at me.  "A fool and his money are soon parted."


    "If you''re going to do nothing but insult me, then please leave me alone.  I have a headache," I said and started to shift along the bench back to my original seat.


    Kalistra quickly replied when I was just a seat over.  "If you pay for my breakfast, then I''ll tell you," the cat girl negotiated with me and held out her paw on the table with her palm facing up. ¡°Just give me five coppers.¡±  Her whiskers twitched again.  This time, her tail twitched too.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Huh?  I thought everyone has to pay up front in this place," I said with a blank look.


    Kalistra giggled at my stupid comment.  "See what I mean?"  Seeing me turn angry, she quickly added.  "You''re a newcomer and a stranger.   I''m a regular here, meaning that I''m more trustworthy than you.  If I skip on my tab, the owner will simply demand payment from my papa," she explained, "and my papa, in turn, will punish me for the dishonest act.  If you bail, the owner won''t be able to find you to seek payment," she pointed out.


    I nodded at the logic.  "Continue," I said while putting five coppers on the table just in front of me.


    Kalistra reached for the coins with her paw, but I quickly put my hand on top of hers.  Wow, her hand was incredibly soft!


    Kalistra looked at me with an amused expression.  "Among the cat people, you place your hand on top of a cat girl''s to show your intention to pursue her as a mate," she explained.


    "Can''t I?" I retorted defiantly.


    In the blink of an eye, Kalistra grabbed the scabbard and rapped my knuckles.


    The sharp pain quickly caused me to pull my hand back.  A pop-up appeared in front of my eyes and it read, "-2 Health."  A second pop-up appeared underneath the first one, and it read, "-5% Attack."  Well, I just confirmed that I was inside a game.  I wondered how much health I really have.  And how would I call up my status screen?


    "You have sharp reflexes¡ªfor a human," the cat girl''s eyes gleamed in approval as I massaged the throbbing area with my left palm.  "Since you''re paying for my breakfast, I will complete my end of our deal.  You were naive because Amelica could have taken your plats.  You were lucky because she is a sweet and honest woman who wouldn''t think to scam you out of your coins," Kalistra explained slowly as if talking to a newborn kitten.


    The cat girl looked out the window.  "It''s getting late.  I have to return to my family dojo.  Perhaps you would be interested in learning swordsmanship from my school.  It''s called ''The Butterfly School of Swords.''  If you come, I''ll give you a discount," she winked.  Kalistra got off the bench.  My five coppers were left on the table next to her empty bowl.  Sliding the strap of the scabbard across her back, the cat girl put her four paws on the ground and ran out of the inn.


    Once Kalistra left, the patrons returned back to their quiet conversations.  No one else cared to approach me.  I wanted to ask someone here how to make my player status page appear.  But seeing a lack of friendly faces in the room, I wasn''t sure if anyone was willing to help me.  Thus, I concentrated on finishing my breakfast.

 Chapter 5

    When I finished my drink, I received more pop-ups: "Health restored" and "Attack restored."  I guess the meal had some minor healing effects.  I looked at the empty mug.  The restorative effects were received only when I actually finished the drink.  In other words, merely taking a sip wasn¡¯t enough to receive the restorative benefits of the drink.


    Speaking of health restoration, I needed to check and confirm that my health would naturally replenish over time as well, perhaps from sleep or rest.  The Merlin game that I played had allowed for health and stamina restoration that way.  Also, creatures with ultra-high Constitution attribute, like trolls, could also restore health over time.  I added the subject of health restoration to my mental checklist.


    I pondered what I should do for the rest of the day.  I already had food and shelter down pat.  But another fear crept into my mind.  How was I going to support myself in this world?  In the wink of an eye, I had already spent one gold and seven copper pieces.  I might be playing the role of a confused nobleman right now but sooner or later the truth would be revealed.  What would I do then to make a living and support myself?


    I looked around the common room, trying to get a better sense of the environment that I had landed in.  As expected, I arrived in medieval times.  There was no electricity.  There were no computers.  There was no internet.  A lack of internet access was not a trivial matter to me because it meant that I had very limited access to news and information aside from my interactions with the people in this unknown town.  As a fantasy writer, I took for granted my ability to go on the internet and to research for information when I was writing my stories.  Here in this world, however, I was limited to whatever information I had inside my head.


    Of course, my knowledge was probably immense compared to what the people in this town knew.  That was especially true for technologies like using wind and water to generate energy to complete certain manual tasks, such as milling grain into flour.  Many of the laws of physics should still be applicable even in a world where magic exists.


    For example, I should look into how bakers create flour in this land; if the task was still done by hand then I could ¡°invent¡± the mill grain and profit from selling this machine.  Heck, I could even negotiate indentured servitude contracts offering the use of the mill grain for a share of the baker¡¯s profits.  Milling grain by hand to create flour was a very laborious task.   If I offered a simpler way to make this critical ingredient then a baker with access to a mill grain can increase productivity by a tremendous amount.  The increased productivity, in turn, would allow the baker to bake more products in the same amount of time spent normally.  Even accounting for the rental cost of the mill grain, the baker would still come out way ahead.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Another use of the windmill was to operate a water pump to drain water and reclaim land.  If I wanted to become a wealthy man, then I may have to reclaim my own land.  Land ownership was crucial in generating wealth during the medieval times.  Peasants worked on the land and paid taxes on their crops to the landholder.  On the other hand, I would need to have an army to defend my land from invasion.  So in the end, becoming a landowner may not be a sure path to wealth.  But it was certainly an option available once I found a suitable area to reclaim land.


    Suddenly, I noticed a large shadow looming over me.  I looked up and saw probably the ugliest looking man in my life!  The man had a flat forehead, a large square jaw with sharp fangs protruding from the lower jaw, a large, flat nose bisecting a pockmarked face filled with old scars on both cheeks, a pair of long, pointy ears, and slanted eyes that seemed to belong to a wise guy from the mafia.  His physique was stacked like a professional bodybuilder; I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he weighed over three hundred pounds.  The oddest thing about him, though, was his skin color, which was light gray.  I barely avoided squealing out like a little girl and disgracing myself publicly in the common room.


    The man, who obviously was a demi-human and probably an orc, put his humongous hand on the table in front of me.  When he lifted his hand, there was a brass key on the table.  ¡°This is the key to room ¡®F¡¯,¡± he growled.


    I quickly looked at the floating caption over his head and read, ¡°Name: Vern, Level: ?, Disposition: Guarded.¡±  I offered my most charming smile, which unfortunately wasn''t much of an offering.  ¡°Thank you, Vern.  Are you the owner of this fine establishment?¡±  I may as well try a bit of flattery to butter up to this ugly brute.


    Vern snorted in derision.  Then he narrowed his eyes and bored down on me with murderous intent.  ¡°Amelica is like my own daughter.  I expect her to be treated right, even if her consort is from the nobility.  Understand?¡±


    I quickly nodded.


    ¡°Good,¡± he gripped my right shoulder and squeezed.  Hard.  I sucked my breath but managed to avoid yelping in pain.  Another pop-up appeared in front of me and, not surprisingly, it read, "-2 Health.  -5% Attack."  When Vern walked away, I muttered, ¡°I guess he¡¯s the overly protective innkeeper.¡±  I looked around but the patrons quickly averted my eyes again.


    With nothing further to do, I decided to visit my room upstairs.

 Chapter 6

    The staircase was narrow and barely fit two people squeezing through.  The steps were creaky and groaned even under my relatively light weight of one-ninety pounds.  I imagined Vern walking up these steps, and his foot getting stuck.


    When I reached the second floor of The Noble Lady, I saw one long hallway with a window on either end.  There were metal sticks protruding out of the walls between the rooms; presumably, the staffers would hang lanterns during the event to provide illumination in the hallway.


    I made a mental note to ask if there was a curfew in this town.  It would suck royally if I tried to return to The Noble Lady late in the evening only to find the doors locked for the night.  While the streets seemed orderly during daylight hours, I suspected that the evening hours were a different matter.


    I quickly located room "F." Each room had a large, red letter painted on the door leading to the room.  The walls were painted in tan color, while the doors were dark brown.  I assumed this color scheme was used to allow for the doors to be located by guests easily even in dim lighting.  I had to give Vern credit, though; the floor in the hallway was relatively clean.  I saw neither roach nor rodent scurrying about.


    Before I unlocked the door to my room, I quickly counted the number of doors in the hallway.  I counted fourteen in all.  I assumed that some of the rooms belonged to Vern and perhaps some staffers too.  Without delay, I placed the key into the keyhole above the doorknob and unlocked the door.


    When I opened the door, a faint sour smell of lemon greeted me.  While standing in the doorway, I looked around the room and I found myself delighted at its relative cleanliness.  I also noticed that I had a window in my room.  The window was kept closed.


    My estimation of Vern just went up another notch.  Obviously, he had someone do a quick mop up of the room before he gave me the key personally.  Despite his looks, the innkeeper seemed to possess a lot of pride in his establishment and that, in turn, spoke volumes for the man¡¯s character.  If I ever decide to turn The Noble Lady into my base of operations, then it would be prudent to turn Vern into my ally or even my friend.  But in order to make that happen, I had to treat Amelica, along with the other staffers, with the utmost respect and courtesy.


    Once I entered my room, I closed the door behind me and locked it.  I made a beeline straight for the bed and sat on the edge to test my bed.  It had a nice firmness.  I was afraid that it would be too soft because a softer bed wouldn¡¯t be great for my back.  After all, babies need soft beds while old men need hard beds.


    Next to the bed were a small nightstand and a chair.  On the table was a lantern.  I opened the single drawer within the stand and saw a bunch of candles along with flint.  Above the night stand was the aforementioned window, which could be opened by unlocking it and pushing the window frame outward.  I did just that and a gentle breeze entered my room.  I took a deep breath of the fresh air and I felt refreshed.


    I looked out the window and I was rewarded with a nice view of a bustling town.  There were buildings of various shapes, heights, and sizes.  Apparently, there were no building or zoning codes dictating what could be built and where.  The streets were busy with horse-drawn carriages in the middle of the street while pedestrians walked on either side of the street.  I looked up at the sky; from the position of the sun, I estimated that it was already late morning.


    Although I could easily spend the entire day looking out the window, I reminded myself that I had more important things to do.  With a fair bit of exertion of personal willpower, I tore myself away from the window and sat down on the chair.  I started contemplating my next moves.  What were my most important priorities now?


    The very first thing I needed to do was to figure out how to recall my player status screen. The screen would provide vital information that I needed to survive in this new world.  I tried touching my fingers on a make-believe keyboard in front of me but that didn''t work.  I tried closing my eyes but I didn''t see a blinking prompt or mouse cursor.  On a hunch, I reached up with my hand and touched the floating caption above my head and THAT did the trick!


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    On my player screen, I saw a 3D rendition of my in-game avatar on the left side of the screen.  In the middle, I saw the following in a vertical row: "Name:  Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Neutral, Profession: Undecided, Level: 1, Experience: 0/1,000, Reputation: 0, Attack: 26, Damage: 2-4 (Unarmed), 3-6 (Dagger)."  On the right side of the screen were my player stats: "Health: 26, Stamina: 14, Magic: 27, Strength: 12, Intelligence: 17, Wisdom: 10, Dexterity: 14, Constitution: 14, Charisma: 8."


    If we went by Dungeons & Dragons rules, my starting stats were actually quite superb.  I was fairly active in sports in my youth playing a number of sports including baseball, lacrosse, and hockey.  Thus, my strength, constitution, and dexterity scores were all reflective of my participation in sports activities.  The intelligence score reflected my extensive focus on learning in high school and college; I was an A- student and my intelligence score accurately reflected that aspect of my life.  The wisdom score was average and this reflected my lack of belief in a higher power taking part in my life.  The charisma was my lowest personal attribute and, yup, I knew I wasn''t a handsome dude.  Oh well, no biggie.  I won''t be attracting ladies with my looks.  But if Amelica''s behavior was representative of the attitude of common folk in general, then I just needed to focus on becoming a very wealthy man and attract women that way.


    Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted my train of thought.  I walked quickly across the very small room and opened the door.  I saw a young boy looking up at me.  He was maybe no more than ten years of age and he had an unruly mop of blond hair.  His eyes were hazy blue and reminded me of someone but I couldn¡¯t quite remember offhand.  In the boy''s hands was a wooden bowl of water; a white towel hung over his left shoulder.


    "Milord, this is for you to wash up.  We also empty chamber pots around this time," the boy said.  Without asking for my permission, the boy walked into my room and placed the bowl on my desk without spilling a single drop of water.  Then, he folded the towel neatly and placed it on the desk next to the bowl.  He looked down at the large copper pot, which was placed between my bed and the desk.  He saw that the pot was empty and left it alone.


    "Where would I take a bath?" I asked.  After my encounter with those unsavory members of The Watch earlier this morning, I really wanted to take a bath.


    "I''m sorry, milord," the servant apologized with a deep bow.  "The Noble Lady doesn''t have bathtubs to bring into guest rooms.  We do have a tub but it is located in the cellar.  And we would need to charge extra for this service because the bath tub will use more water than what was included in your lodging fee.  Guests who wish to take a bath usually go to the bathhouse.  I could take you to one if you wish," he offered.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, forgetting about the floating caption for a moment.


    "Gendun, milord," the boy beamed proudly.


    "As you may have guessed, I''m new in town and I''m unfamiliar with this area.  If you would be kind enough to offer suggestions and advice on whatever services I need during my stay at The Noble Lady, I would greatly appreciate it," I said as I gave him one copper piece as a tip.


    Gendun nodded happily as he accepted the tip.  "What would you like to know, milord?" he asked with a smile.


    "For starters, what is the name of this place?"


    "We are in the town of Tregome in the Kingdom of Merlin on the continent of Britannia," Gendun replied proudly.  He had very little opportunity to show off his knowledge in front of guests, especially a nobleman.  And this lord seemed like a very kind man.  Gendun liked him already.

 Chapter 7

    I stared at the boy in shock.  "We''re in the Kingdom of Merlin?" I asked slowly.


    The boy nodded, oblivious to my discomfort.


    The pieces started falling into place.  "When will lunch be served?" I asked, quickly changing the subject.


    "In about an hour, milord," the servant replied.


    "Please call me down when lunch is served," I requested.  "That will be all," I added in dismissal.


    Gendun took the hint; he offered a deep bow and left my room.


    Once I locked the door, I stared out the window again.  Yesterday, I was playing a new PC game called, "Merlin: Sorcerer Supreme."  In this game, Arthur had died while defending England and the foreign invaders took control of the kingdom.  When no aristocrat was able to raise an army to repel the invaders, Merlin made his move and stepped up to liberate the kingdom.  With his supreme sorcery, Merlin forced the foreign invaders to flee.  He then renamed the country "The Kingdom of Merlin," to emphasize that the territory was now under his magical rule.  The game began after Merlin had disappeared, throwing the kingdom back into chaos.


    The problem for me was that the game was brand new.  With only one day''s worth of playing time, I wasn''t able to progress very deep into the game.  Thus, I didn''t have as much knowledge of the game and its lore as I would have liked.  Of course, it wasn¡¯t like I had a choice to enter the gaming world, to begin with.


    However, the revelation that I was inside the Merlin game gave me a fundamental understanding of what I needed to do to beat the game.  Simply put, I had to become Merlin''s successor as King and Sorcerer Supreme.  It will be an incredibly challenging objective to reach but that was the end game.  Also, it was likely that once I achieved this objective, I would be allowed to leave the game and return to my former life as a fantasy writer back on Earth.


    Of course, there were many things I must accomplish in order to achieve this goal.  For starters, I had to raise my character level and learn different skills in order to survive and become a sorcerer, eventually.  I had to develop trading interests and utilize other means to become one of the wealthiest men in the kingdom; personal wealth was essential in order to afford my own private army and to pursue the Crown.  After all, the strength of your army was a determinative factor in persuading others to support your claim; a weak army won''t help much in pursuing your claim on Kingship.  Furthermore, I had to develop alliances and relationships, both public and private, while looking for opportunities to ruthlessly eliminate my rivals before they could do the same to me while in pursuit of the Crown.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    With my long term goals set, I finally took a moment to recall the game''s lore for Tregome.  It was an outlier, border town on the western edge of the Kingdom.  Beyond this town laid forests and mountains and beyond those mountains was the ocean.  It was a starter town for humans and demi-humans alike.  There were river streams to fish and draw fresh water from.  There were roads built along the river heading north and south to other parts of the Kingdom; these roads were well traveled by merchants and regularly patrolled by soldiers of the kingdom.  In other words, just beyond Tregome, there were ample opportunities for players to develop their professions as hunters, fishermen, tradesmen, guards, trackers, miners and more.  Thus, for a level one character, like myself, landing in the border town of Tregome was actually a blessing.


    However, there was little in terms of magical resources near Tregome aside from the ley line running under the river stream.  According to legend, the continent of Britannia had many ley lines running through the territory; Merlin was adept at tapping into these lines as one source, among others, for his magical powers.  Thus, in order for me to follow in Merlin¡¯s footsteps, I had to learn to tap into the ley lines as well.  The problem with using ley lines, though, was that the spell caster had to be physically standing near the ley line.  While the spell was being cast the sorcerer would be vulnerable to attack; thus, he would need the protection of bodyguards.


    Since ley lines offered benefits to many creatures, both living and non-living, such locations were often guarded by monsters.  Additionally, many creatures created their dens on or near these lines.  Also, the monsters found near ley lines were often more powerful than normal for their species due to their subconscious absorption of energy radiating from these lines.  In summary, I needed to locate the ley lines, then clear out the monsters¡¯ lairs in these locations and, finally, become attuned to using the ley lines to cast magic spells.  Yup, it was easy as pie.  Not.


    In all honesty, it could easily take a lifetime or two to accomplish all these tasks.  By then, I would probably die of old age.  Unless I met my untimely demise while pursuing one of these tasks first.  Oh, joy

 Chapter 8 - Lunchtime Troubles

    *Knock-knock*


    ¡°Milord, lunch service is open,¡± Gendun called out from behind the door.


    And right on the dot, I heard a bell tolling twelve times.  I shook my head.  I had lost track of time planning out my next moves.  I amended my mental to-do list.  The FIRST thing I needed to buy was a pocket watch.  I certainly didn¡¯t want to be at the mercy of the bell tolls to tell time.  I may be stuck inside a medieval game, but I sure as heck won¡¯t adopt a medieval mindset of using the bell toll to account for the passage of time by the hour.


    I looked at the storage chest placed in between the wall and the left side of the bed.  There was a key left in the lock.  I opened the chest and saw a simple box with no compartments.  I briefly considered putting some of my precious platinum coins inside the chest but ultimately, I decided not to take the risk.  Kalistra¡¯s warning against my naivety rang in my mind.  How could I be certain that the staffers didn¡¯t carry spare keys to open these storage chests?  All it took was one dishonest tavern worker, or a thief proficient in picking locks for that matter, to lose my fortune.  No, it was far safer to leave the coins on my person.  That being said, I needed to check and see if this gaming world offered any banking services.  I added looking for a bank to my ever growing mental to-do list.


    The more immediate problem, though, was where could I put these coins on my person?  I wasn¡¯t going to leave them in my tights, as the presence of the coins would be obvious whenever they are pressed against my legs.  My tunic, unfortunately, didn¡¯t have any zipper pockets either.  So the only possibility left was my black boots.  I sat down on my bed and took off my left boot.  I examined the bottom of the footwear to ensure that there were no holes in it.  Then I placed half of my platinum coins in the boot and then put my foot in too.  The coins pressed against the bottom of my left foot and I felt some discomfort.  I just had to suck it up and learn to walk slowly.  With my precious platinum coins safe inside my boot, I decided to head down to the common room to grab lunch.


    After locking the door to my room, I turned around and saw another guest opening the door directly across from my room.  It was a man of slender build with a dark olive hood covering his face.   My wave in greeting at my neighbor was ignored as the man slammed his door shut.


    As I walked down the staircase, I pondered why the man was so rude.  I almost stumbled on the stairs when the idea hit me.  That person was probably an elf and the reason for his rudeness became obvious.  In the game of Merlin, the elves had an uneasy truce with the humans on the continent of Britannia; the elves lived in the forests beyond the western border of Merlin.  Elven traders often visited the border towns, like Tregome, to sell fur, leather, and herbs in order to buy iron goods from the smithies as well as precious stones and metals from other merchants.


    Making a mental note to avoid antagonizing the unfriendly elf, I quickly walked down the stairs.  As I reached toward the end of the steps, I heard loud and boisterous conversations.  I looked up and saw that the place was packed with patrons.  I took a look around the common room and managed to find one seat available on a bench near the bar.  I quickly walked through the crowd and claimed the open seat.


    When I sat down, however, the people at the table immediately stopped their private conversations and stared at me.  Some patrons offered friendly looks while others offered less friendly ones.  A dirty looking ruffian, whose name on the caption read, ¡°Ebenthal,¡± spoke up.  He sat to my immediate left.  ¡°This seat is taken, friend,¡± he said in an icy tone of voice.


    ¡°My apologies, sir,¡± I replied and quickly got back up.  I had no interest in fighting over a lousy seat.  Also, my writer''s intuition told me that Ebenthal was an unsavory character whom I should avoid.


    ¡°Knock it off!¡± another voice said.  It belonged to a pretty female human with fiery red hair sitting across the table from my seat.  Her caption read, ¡°Name: Rijana, Level: ?, Disposition: Friendly.¡±  The lady, who was dressed in a dark gray robe, offered me a bright, dazzling smile and said, ¡°The seat is open, milord.  Please set down.¡±  She appeared to be a spellcaster.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Ebenthal, whose disposition I didn¡¯t even need to read the caption to know, scowled and turned away from me as I sat back down.


    ¡°Are you new in town?¡± another female said.  The voice came from an elven maiden with smooth, rich golden skin, curly blonde hair, and sky blue eyes sitting next to Rijana.  The elf wore light elven chain mail armor.  The floating caption read, ¡°Name: Bjoukia, Level: ?, Disposition: Curious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I replied while trying hard to avoid staring at her luscious lips.


    Bjoukia giggled.  ¡°You made it sound like I¡¯m older than you,¡± she teased.


    ¡°Considering that you¡¯re an elf and he¡¯s a human, you probably are,¡± said an elven male sitting to my right.  The elf had similar skin, hair, and eye color; his caption read, ¡°Name: Bjoukin, Level: ?, Disposition: Friendly.¡±  He was dressed in similar armor as well.


    ¡°Are you twins?¡± I asked.  Both elves were probably fighters.


    Bjoukin pointed his left forefinger at me.  ¡°Very perceptive,¡± he said with a grin.  ¡°I like you already.¡±


    ¡°It was a lucky guess,¡± I replied modestly.  Actually, their names were so similar that it was kind of obvious even to a blind man.  From the way they spoke and the accent they used, one could reasonably infer that the duo came from the same town.  Also, their easy banter inferred some familiarity.  When the closeness of the names and similarities of their faces are factored in, it wasn¡¯t a great leap for me to assume that the two were twins.


    ¡°May I take your order?¡± Amelica interrupted.  She had a concerned look on her face for some reason.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have whatever you recommend,¡± I offered a warm smile with my reply.  I wondered what was wrong with Amelica.


    ¡°Sir, before I accept your order I need you to settle your tab,¡± the waitress stared directly into my eyes as she replied.  She motioned with her hand for me to follow her.


    When I belatedly rose off the bench, she grabbed my left wrist without warning and pulled me into the kitchen.


    Amelica stood between me and the exit, trapping me inside the kitchen.  She wore a stern expression on her face.  ¡°Sir, the man you¡¯re sitting with is rumored to be a bandit looking for an easy mark.  Once he confirms that you¡¯re traveling alone, he will try to take you to a secluded area and rob you,¡± my angel warned.  Then her face softened a notch.  ¡°Please go back to your room.  Someone will bring you lunch.¡±


    Her eyes pleaded for me to obey her instructions, despite the fact that she was way out of line in telling a nobleman what to do.  Furthermore, she lied about my non-existing tab in front of my new acquaintances and humiliated me publicly.  This was not a trivial matter because people did go to debtors'' prison for failure to pay back debt.  By implying that I owed money to The Noble Lady, Amelica had made an implicit threat to have me arrested for owing a debt.  If I called on The Watch to arrest her for this false accusation, then even Vern would be powerless to stop the arrest.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied calmly.  I was deeply touched that Amelica was looking out for me despite the personal risk to her if I had taken her advice the wrong way.  The truth of the matter was that very few people would put themselves in harm''s way in order to protect a stranger, especially one that they just met.  Of course, if Amelica had somehow fallen in love with me then that would explain her risky behavior.  I guess we''ll find out how she really feels about me when she visits my room tonight.  Expressly showing that I was following her advice, I passed by the bar and headed up the stairs.


    Ebenthal quickly got up from his seat and tried to follow me.


    However, Vern had followed me from the kitchen.  He stood at the bottom of the stairs and blocked Ebenthal from going after me.  ¡°You do not have a room upstairs,¡± the innkeeper growled.


    ¡°I just need to ask my friend something,¡± the would-be bandit tried to argue.


    ¡°Should I fetch The Watch to escort you out?¡± Vern growled.


    The ruffian smoothed his anger out of his face.  ¡°No, I¡¯ll catch up with my friend later,¡± he smirked and returned to his table.

 Chapter 9 - Friends

    I waited patiently for my lunch to arrive.  My wait wasn''t long.


    *Knock-knock*


    "Milord, it''s Gendun.  I brought your lunch," the boy said from behind the door.


    I quickly unlocked the door.


    The boy entered my room with a tray containing a platter of mutton chop with gravy and corn on the side, a biscuit, and a mug of ale.


    Once he stepped inside, I looked out in the hallway, saw no one around, and locked my door.  I turned around and looked at the boy, who had put the tray on the nightstand and set my utensils properly on both sides of the plate.


    "The meal is included in your lodging," he announced.


    "How much is the drink?" I asked.


    "My momma said it''s complimentary," he grinned, "for following her suggestion and going back to your room."


    I looked closely at Gendun''s face and I started to see the resemblance.  "Amelica is your mother?" I asked.


    The boy nodded.


    I gave him a copper piece as a tip and, for good measure, I ruffled his hair.


    The boy grinned again.


    "If you don''t mind, would you keep me company while I eat?" I gestured for him to sit on my bed.


    "Sure," Gendun beamed in delight and hopped onto my bed.


    I ripped my biscuit in half and offered him the larger piece, which was accepted readily.


    Suddenly a pop-up appeared before my eyes.  "Gendun''s STATUS changed to FRIENDS.  +250 XP."   When I read the message I was shocked because the Merlin game I had played didn''t offer any experience for developing relationships with NPCs.  But then again, I didn''t have time to do anything in the game aside from dungeon crawling.  Since I had a guest in the room, I decided to set this aside for further investigation later.


    "What happened to your dad?" I asked as I started cutting the mutton chop with my knife.  Nobility ate with utensils and I may as well continue playing one by using utensils too.


    The boy shrugged while looking down at his knees.  "Momma said he was gone before I was born," Gendun said sadly.


    "I''m sorry to hear that.  But you enjoy working at The Noble Lady and helping your momma, right?" I quickly switched the subject.


    The boy''s smile was back.  "Vern might look like a mean, nasty orc, but he''s really nice to me.  He said when I''m older I could be his apprentice; he may even leave The Noble Lady to me when he retires from the business," Gendun said.


    I love this kid already.  "What did Vern do before he opened this inn?" I pumped him for more information.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "Vern used to be clan leader.  But his orcish clan lost a war to another clan, and he was the only survivor," Gendun said.  "Rather than starting a new orcish clan, Vern decided to start an inn in this town instead."


    "Does your momma have a boyfriend?" I asked.


    Gendun shook his head and grinned again.  "Some of the patrons are interested in her, but none of them interest her.  I really like you a lot because you''re very nice to me even though you''re a nobleman and I''m a commoner.  And just between you and me, I think my momma likes you too," he said.  "But don''t tell her I said that," he quickly added.


    "I won''t.  Pinky swear?" I offered.


    The boy looked confused.  "What''s a pink swear?" he asked.


    I got up from my seat and stood in front of the boy.  I knelt down and held out my right pinky.  "Now you have to hold out your finger.  We will hook our fingers together and say, ''Pinky swear.''"


    Gendun followed my instructions and made the pledge with me.  He beamed in delight.


    I saw another pop-up.  "STATUS UPDATED: Friendship with Gendun DEEPENED.  +100 XP." Before I could give more thought to the implications of getting experience in this manner, I was interrupted.


    *Knock-knock*


    "Milord, is Gendun inside?" a light voice asked.


    I immediately recognized the voice as belonging to Amelica.  Shoot!  I must have kept the boy in my room for too long!  I walked across the small guest room and unlocked the door.  As I opened the door, I braced for another scolding from the strict mother.  However, my concern was misplaced.


    The worried woman sighed with relief at the sight of the boy sitting on my bed.  "A thousand apologies, milord," Amelica curtsied, "for my son bothering your lordship."


    I waved my hand.  "No, I wanted someone to keep me company while I ate lunch and asked Gendun to stay," I said.


    Gendun nodded vigorously in confirmation.  He was supposed to deliver the lunch to the VIP and then return to the kitchen immediately.  Hopefully, his friend the lordship will take the blame instead of Gendun.


    "We need him to run an errand for Vern," Amelica replied diplomatically while eyeing her son and motioning with her head for him to leave the room.


    "I''m sorry for keeping him here," I said as the boy took the hint and ran out.


    "I will come visit you tonight," Amelica said shyly and followed her son out of my room.

 Chapter 10 - Street Fight

    Once the two NPCs left my room, I remembered to lock the door.  I called up my player status screen again.  I looked at the Experience line and confirmed that it now read: "350/1,000."  I guess this meant that when I reach 1,000 experience points, I will advance to level two.  I wondered what the experience progression table looked like.  Will level three require a doubling of the 1,000 XP?  Or will it cost more than that?  I guess I will find out, eventually.


    I laid down on my bed for the first time and looked up at the unfamiliar ceiling.  I tried to recall the game mechanics from the Merlin game.  It sucked royally that I didn''t get a player manual when I was transported to this RPG world.  While I played enough of these types of games to have a decent idea of how to increase my level, and therefore my odds of survival, I had to move very carefully at level 1.  I already made an enemy out of Ebenthal, and perhaps the human and two elves sitting with him, too.


    Thus, my second priority, after getting a pocket watch, was to either hire a bodyguard to keep myself alive or to train in the noble art of self-defense.  The first option would cost more money in the long run but required a minimal time commitment from me.  The second option would save money but require me to train rather than do something else with my precious time.  Since I was a self-starter (yeah right!)  . . . let me rephrase. . . since I was too cheap to hire a bodyguard, I should take up on Kalistra''s offer and train in her dojo.


    If my recall of the game mechanics were accurate, I should be able to gain experience while training in swordsmanship.  The theory was that the proficiency gain in skills would be approximated via experience points, which was a measure of one¡¯s ability to interact with the world-at-large.  Also, whenever I gain the next 650 XP required to progress to level two, I should be getting a few points to distribute among my personal attributes along with a bump in my health points too.  The attributes score were an approximation for the uniqueness of each individual and his underlying strengths and weaknesses.


    I hoped that the human race would get more points than the other races in this gaming world because that was the original appeal of choosing to play a human rather than another race such as elf; other races have racial bonuses to attributes and also racial abilities, too.  Furthermore, humans were like tabula rasa; the race had the greatest adaptability and this was reflected in a large amount of attribute points available, usually five points per level increase, to distribute.  Other races had two, three or four points available per level increase.  Thus, for a gamer who preferred a jack-of-all-trades style of play, the human race was the most suitable character race for me.  Hopefully, this gaming world will follow the script and provide me with five attribute points upon reaching level two.


    Having decided on my immediate plan of action (pocket watch, then sword training), I got off my bed and quickly left my room.  When I reached the common room, I saw that the place was still mobbed by the lunch time crowd.  I also noticed that Ebenthal was still sitting with the elves and another human.  I quickly left the inn, hoping that he didn''t see me.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Once I exited the inn, I looked around and tried to familiarize myself with the street and the nearby shops so that I would be able to return to The Noble Lady without the hassle of asking people for directions.  That being said, I did not hesitate to ask a passerby for directions to a watchmaker shop.


    The worker, who stank of sweat and wore muddied clothes, directed me to go two blocks north and three blocks west.  He said, "The shop you''re looking for is called, ''Longson''s Clockmaker Shop.''"  He quickly nodded in recognition of the fact that he was speaking to a nobleman.


    I thanked the man and started walking north.  However, I felt a tingle in the back of my neck and turned around.  Right behind me, with his left hand reaching for my waist, was Ebenthal!  Realizing that he was trying to pickpocket me, I immediately yelled out on the street. "Help! Thief!"


    Ebenthal punched me in the jaw to shut me up.


    A pop-up read, "-4 Health."  I felt the copper taste of blood in my mouth.


    My attacker pulled out his long sword and jabbed the tip of its blade directly at my heart!


    I frantically tried to back away from the blade as I realized that my health was probably too low to survive even one hit from that sword.  Suddenly, I heard dice rattling inside my mind.   When the rattling stopped, a pop-up appeared and it read, "Dexterity saving throw made.  +50 XP.  -9 Health. -25% Attack."  I looked down at avatar and saw that the blade had cut deep into my right shoulder.  Even worse, I had only 26 Health total and I was already down by half!


    With the blade stuck in my shoulder and his body close to me, I instinctively kicked my right knee and smashed Ebenthal''s guts.  I followed up with a headbutt into his nose.  Two pop-ups appeared.  The first one read," -3 Damage."  The second one read, "Critical hit!  -10 Damage.  +50 XP."  YES!  Purely on reflex, I tried to pump my right fist to celebrate the critical hit and the accompanying XP bonus.  The blade, which still stuck in my shoulder, made it hard to move my arm.


    Unfortunately, my arm movement loosened the blade and the ruffian finally managed to pull his sword free.  Ebenthal grabbed the sword handle with both hands, wounded his arms back and readied to behead me in a single power sweep!


    Fortunately, I was paying attention to my opponent.  Reading Ebenthal¡¯s next move, I lowered my hips, bent my knees, and prepared to dive out of the way.


    However  . . . CRACK!  I saw a black scabbard smashed against the back of Ebenthal''s head and my attacker immediately went down on the ground.  I noticed the yellow butterfly patterns on the scabbard and realized who had rescued me¡ªKalistra!

 Chapter 11 - The Watch

    The cat girl''s whiskers twitched when her inhuman eyes reached mine.  "You''re a real storm bringer, aren''t you, Lawrence?" she said with amusement.


    "Move aside!" a male voice yelled out from the crowd. The gathered onlookers quickly parted, and a group of a dozen soldiers appeared.  They were well equipped, with some soldiers wearing studded leather and others wearing chain mail and carrying shields; each man had a sword, mace, staff, spear, or bow.  Apparently, the Watch had arrived.  "What happened?" a heavily armored soldier asked.  The man had dark brown eyes, a beak nose, and a narrow face.  He had the demeanor of a hawk.


    I pointed my finger at the fallen man.  "I caught this man trying to pickpocket me; he then attacked me with his sword," I explained.  I pointed to the large blood stain on my tunic above my right shoulder as proof.  "He stabbed me right there."


    "I noticed the fight while walking down the street and decided to intervene before either combatant was seriously injured," Kalistra said.  "I only knocked him out," she added while pointing her scabbard at the thief on the ground.


    The leader of the Watch nodded in approval.  Street fights often ended in needless death.  Death should only be administered by the Watch or the Executioners, not the rabble here on the street.  He caught a glimpse of the specially adorned scabbard.  Recognition of the symbols caused the man to examine the cat girl more closely; he recognized her as the star pupil and prodigy of the prestigious Butterfly School of Swordsmanship.  A shiver crept up his spine at her presence but the seasoned soldier kept his calm demeanor for the benefit of the onlookers.  "You both need to come with me.  You are required, by Law, to give official statements to our scribes of this incident.  This man will be tried by the People¡¯s Court based on an examination of your statements."  He secretly prayed to God that the cat girl will voluntarily submit to the Watch; he had a wife and two kids to support.


    "But I''m wounded," I reminded the officer while pointing at my shoulder again.


    "We''ll have a healer deal with it at our offices," he replied dismissively.  The wound was barely a scratch in his view.  But considering that the target appeared to be a nobleman, the complaint was understandable.  Realizing that the cat girl would never jeopardize this man¡¯s life due to her Honor, the leader decided to take advantage of his presence next to her.


    I heard the officer whistle and the guards immediately surrounded Kalistra and me, effectively preventing us from leaving.  I had no interest in getting into trouble with the Watch and thus, I decided to comply.  "We will be happy to give official statements at your office," I smiled politely.  I may as well try to save face publicly by suggesting that our compliance was voluntary.  Once I agreed to leave with the Watch, a pop-up appeared.  It read, "+2 Reputation.  +40 XP."


    I had totally forgotten about the game''s reputation system.  I admit that when I played the Merlin game, I focused more on dungeon crawling to rapidly raise my character level.  I never bothered to check my reputation score.  Now that I was forced to spend more time within the city, or at least until I was strong enough to dungeon crawl, I need to pay more attention to my Reputation.  Otherwise, I could find myself locked in jail and rot there for the rest of my life.


    While the leader was telling the crowd to disburse, I temporarily turned my attention back to the issue of reputation.  A high reputation had a number of benefits.  First and foremost, it helped relieve a bit of the negative effects of a low Charisma attribute, such as mine.  Second, when negotiating with merchants, a high reputation could result in a price discount on merchandise.  Third, a high reputation was a people-magnet and drew more potential henchmen and followers, as well as party members, to your cause.  Fourth, certain in-game quests had a reputation requirement, whether that reputation was positive (famous) or negative (infamous).  Finally, a high reputation was absolutely essential for someone seeking the Crown.  Thus, increasing my personal reputation was added to my growing mental to-do list.


    We walked for about ten minutes and apparently went through the busiest streets in town if the crowd of pedestrians was anything to measure by.  Shortly thereafter, we approached a building with a tall spire.  At the very top of the spire was a white cross.  I was very surprised to see the cross and wondered if the Watch was a religious order.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The building stood by itself on its own street.  Ignoring the spire, the building was like a mansion, with numerous windows, doors, and apparently offices.  On the very left end of the building was a horse stable.  On the right end was what appeared to be the prison, where people in chains were being led in and out by the guards.  The middle section was a set of enormous double doors with decorative stain glass on either side.  Heavily armored guards stood attentively in front of the doors.


    The leader of my contingent spoke to the guards, who then opened the heavy looking doors and waved for us to enter the building.


    Inside was a large lobby with numerous desks manned by clerks.  The Watch brought us to a desk with a reed-thin, pale looking man with tiny spectacles.  Ebenthal, who had been walking with us in chains and had his belongings confiscated, was led away through a side door, presumably to sit in a jail cell while awaiting trial.


    The scribe looked at us and held up a wooden cross in his left hand while raising his right hand up to his ear.  "Do you swear by the Holy Cross, the Law, and the Order to tell the truth and nothing but the truth upon pain of death?" he asked.


    To my amazement, the cross started glowing.


    Kalistra raised her right paw and said, "I, Kalistra, do so swear."  A beam of light flew from the cross and struck her in the heart.


    The scribe turned his attention to me and raised his brows.


    I quickly followed the cat girl''s example.  "I, Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, do so swear."  When the beam of light struck my heart, my organ felt hot for a brief moment.  I had a bad feeling about what will happen to my heart if I lied to the scribe.


    The scribe nodded in satisfaction.  He laid a parchment on the desk in front of him and dipped the quill into the inkwell.  "Proceed," he commanded.


    Kalistra started describing how she came upon the fight in the street and what action she took to end it.


    As she spoke, a healer approached me and started rubbing a foul-smelling ointment on my shoulder wound.  I winced when I felt the application of the substance burn my open wound.  Thankfully, the burning sensation disappeared after a few seconds.


    The scribe transcribed the witness testimony without comment.  When she was finished, he set the parchment aside to let the ink dry.  The official placed another parchment in front of him.  He looked at me and said, "Proceed."


    Again, I followed Kalistra''s example and quickly gave my own testimony.  My testimony was much longer; it included my initial encounter with Ebenthal inside The Noble Lady and also how the man followed me into the street.  When I was finally finished, the scribe nodded again.


    "Where are you residing?" the scribe asked.


    "The Butterfly School of Swordsmanship," Kalistra answered.


    "The Noble Lady," I said.


    The scribe added a note to our respective parchments.  He then stood up.  "Thank you for your testimonies.  You will be informed when the defendant is to appear before the Court.  Your presence will be required in case the Court has any more questions for you.  Until the trial is over, you are required by law to remain in the town of Tregome.  Dismissed."  The scribe rolled up the parchments and put them in a storage chest.


    A pop-up appeared in front of my eyes.  It read, "+50 Reputation.  +100 XP."


    The two of us walked out of the government building.


    Kalistra looked at the sun and winced.  She was very late for her class.  She turned to me.  "I have to get back to my dojo.  I''m really late and my papa will yell at me."  Her eyes were downcast and her fluffy ears were bent down too.


    I was really tempted to pet her head just then.  However, I was rather leery of the weird cat people customs and didn''t want to have another misunderstanding with her.  "Actually, I was thinking of dropping by your dojo and perhaps take up sword lessons.  Can you take me with you?" I asked.


    The ears sprang back to life.  "Really?" Kalistra asked with a gleam in her eyes.


    "Yes," I nodded.  "If you watched my fight, you know how weak a fighter I am.  I really need to improve my melee skills," I added.


    "You sure are weak," Kalistra agreed as her mind rewound back to the street fight.  She looked at me again and made a decision.  "Okay, let''s go!"  She took off and ran on all four paws.


    "Wait up!" I yelled and started running after her.

 Chapter 12 - The Butterfly School of Swordsmanship

    The little minx was unbelievably FAST.  I knew that the cat race was faster than the human race but I didn''t realize the gap was so large!  I chased after Kalistra for at least a half-dozen blocks weaving through mid-day traffic on the busy streets.  Yet, I was able to keep her in my sight.  Somehow.  I suspected that the cat girl was purposely slowing down in order for me to follow her back to her dojo.  After all, I was her get-out-of-punishment card with her dad.


    Despite my dead man''s run at my top speed, I was never able to close the gap in distance between Kalistra and myself.  Mercifully, I saw her round a corner at a more secluded part of town and came to a complete stop in front of a building.  It was a traditional looking dojo with a ten-foot tall stone wall surrounding the compound.  Two large heavy doors stood at the entrance. Next to the doors were a statue of a cat swordsman to the left and one of a  cat swordswoman to the right.


    I was panting heavily by the time I caught up with Kalistra and decided to examine the statues more closely while regaining my breath.  The male warrior had his left foot out front while leaning more heavily against the back right foot.  His sword was held in both paws and the sword handle was pulled behind the right ear.  The tip of the sword was pointed at a downward angle at the imaginary opponent''s chest.


    The female warrior had a much different stance. The positioning of her feet was a mirror image of her male counterpart in having her right foot out wide while the left knee was bent to support the weight of the body.  However, the sword was held across and in front of her chest.  The blade was turned in her paws to run parallel to her torso.  Furthermore, the blade was raised so that it was just under the wielder''s chin.


    Kalistra stood in front of the doors as if to wait for someone to open them.  Her fluffy ears moved periodically as she stood silently.  However, once my breathing became normal again, Kalistra pushed on the right door and opened it with only her right hand.  She turned her head back toward me and said, "Follow me."


    I resisted the temptation to face palm my forehead when I entered the compound.  As I went through the doorway I couldn''t help but notice the thickness of the door.  The middle was made of wood like I expected, but the exterior was lined with iron.  I wondered if I had the strength to push it open with both arms, let alone with one hand like Kalistra did.  This cat girl had some serious strength in those skinny arms!


    As I followed her my head swiveled back and forth like a clueless tourist.  Immediately beyond the doors was a large courtyard with several groups of students practicing either armed with swords or unarmed.  Another group of students was running along the walls.  None of the students paid attention to us as we passed by.  I noted with interest that the students were of mixed races and not solely cat people like I was expecting.


    I saw that we were heading toward a building beyond the courtyard.  There was a stone terrace on the left and inside was a small pond; I heard the water stir as I walked past.  Apparently, there was fish inside.  On the right side, there was a well.


    Finally, Kalistra led me to the building in question.  As I approached the dojo, I examined the building more closely.  It was only one story tall but very long horizontally in the style of Chinese architecture.  It was also built on top of a raised platform.  The walls and pillars were plain looking. However, the roof had a sweeping curvature that rose on the corners in the style of a religious temple.


    As I contemplated the style of the roof I could hear the sound of steel clashing from within the dojo.  Before we stepped inside, Kalistra looked down at my feet and said, "No shoes are allowed inside the dojo.  Please remove your boots and leave them here."


    I quickly sat down on the ground and removed my boots.  I tilted my left boot to ensure that the precious platinum coins hidden inside remained in the toe section.  I winced at the smell of my stinky feet.


    Kalistra''s face curled for a split second as well when she smelled my feet even from a distance.  But she was a disciplined warrior and quickly smoothed her expression back to neutral.  She stepped inside the dojo and I quickly followed her.


    When I walked in I saw grand murals on the walls.  There were depictions everywhere of glorious battles from the past.  Each depiction showed the cat people facing foes of the various races and even mythical beasts including a dragon!  I was mesmerized by the mural of the red dragon.  It was huge, ferocious, and angry.  The dragon had its massive wings spread out and hovered just above one solo cat swordsman who stood in the stance exactly as depicted by the cat swordswoman stone statue outside the door!  This particular mural was painted on a wall directly across the entrance on the other end of the dojo; it was the first mural that I saw when I walked in.  I noticed that the students were practicing their swordsmanship in both one-on-one and group mock battles.


    Kalistra noticed my intense stare at the mural and slowly appeared at my side.  "That was Kallimon, the founder of our school, fighting the terrible red dragon.  When the dragon suddenly appeared, Kallimon was the only warrior able to withstand the dragon''s aura of fear.  Kallimon fought the dragon by himself and won.  Other people in the village who witnessed the battle was mesmerized by Kallimon''s brilliant swordsmanship and begged to become his pupils.  After some initial resistance, he finally relented and opened the dojo where we stand today.  Every sword technique that we have in the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship was passed down from Kallimon to his successors," she explained.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    I looked at my guide with deep skepticism.  "The red dragon has a very tough leather hide that is nearly impenetrable with common blades.  How can you be certain that Kallimon didn''t receive assistance in fighting the dragon?  Perhaps he didn''t defeat the dragon by himself."


    When this skeptical comment left my lips, the students immediately stopped fighting each other.  They all turned their eyes toward me and then HISSED at me.


    YIKES!  I quickly raised my hands to show that I was unarmed.  "What did I do wrong?" I asked Kalistra.


    Before she could respond, an older cat man stepped through the throng of hostile students and walked toward me until he stood right in front of me.  His arms were behind his back.  Like Kalistra, he had white fur.  He also had a large brown spot over his left eye.  He was taller than me and stared down at me with his inhuman eyes.  I felt an intense aura coming from this cat man.


    I looked up at his floating caption and read, "Name: Kalistron, Level: ?, Disposition: Angry."  Seeing his disposition, I quickly apologized.  "I''m not sure what I did wrong but I sincerely apologize for offending all of you."  I bowed deeply from my waist and held the position.


    It took a few minutes before the cat man spoke up.  In the meantime, my back was killing me.  Beads of sweat started dripping down my face, but I dared not move an inch from my contrite posture.  If I had read the situation accurately, I was very close to having my life extinguished by these people!


    "Look at me, human," the cat man said finally.  He waited until I raised my head and began to speak.  "You are a weak arrogant fool.  Had you not immediately apologized for offending our founder, our school''s Honor demand that we rip you from limb-to-limb on the spot!"  Kalistron turned toward his students.  "Continue!" he ordered in a booming voice that reverberated around the room.


    The students in the dojo immediately returned to their practice.


    Kalistra stepped in front of me and offered an equally deep bow to Kalistron.  "I apologize for not teaching this foolish human better.  I bear equal responsibility for his error."


    The cat man reached out with his hand and petted her head.  "You should know better than to associate with fools," he admonished her softly, ¡°especially foolish humans.  Most humans lack honor and dignity and, instead, are enslaved by their greed and desire.  However, that doesn¡¯t appear to be the case with this particular human.  He is foolish, yes, but not greedy.  Perhaps, he may be able to walk along our path of Honor,¡± he pondered aloud.  His anger exhausted, Kalistron turned back toward me.  "Why are you here?"  His whiskers started twitching.


    "Kalistra offered to teach me at her dojo, and I accepted her offer.  She also saved my life when I was fighting off a robber on the street," I explained.  ¡°I was very impressed with her skill in knocking out the robber with just one blow,¡± I added.


    "Yes!" the cat girl jumped in to take advantage of the convenient opening.  Her ears turned.  "I had to provide a statement to the Watch regarding this street fight and that was why I am late today.  I''m sorry."  She bowed again.


    "If you had business with the Watch then your lateness cannot be avoided," Kalistron accepted her excuse with a nod.  Then his eyes glowed in amusement and his tail swayed in the air.  "I will permit you to teach this foolish human."


    The cat girl''s ears bent backward.  "Yes, master," she said with a whimper.  Kalistra bowed again.  This time, the bow helped mask her shock at what her papa had just decided.


    I caught the trace of a grin on the master''s face as he turned his back on me.   He started walking through the spars and continued providing instructions to his pupils.


    Hiss!


    I immediately turned my attention toward Kalistra.  She was furious with me.  Gulp.


    "Do all humans have as lousy hearing as you, Lawrence?  Back inside The Noble Lady, I had said that I can give you a discount to take lessons from my dojo.  I never offered to teach you personally," she berated me while putting her paws on her rather slender waist.


    I dropped to my knees and grabbed her right paw.  "Oh, please be my instructor!" I begged her.  "I don''t need the discount.  I''ll pay the full amount charged by your dojo for your personal instruction," I quickly added.


    Kalistra heard the gasps from the other students and immediately understood why.  She roughly yanked her soft paw out of my hands.  "I thought I told you not to do that."  Her eyes narrowed dangerously.


    I bent my face down to the ground and started kissing her feet.  *Smooch-smooch-smooch* Yeah, I was pitiful.  And desperate.


    The other students started chuckling when they saw what I was doing to Kalistra.  "You taught the monkey real well," someone blurted out.


    Her face turning crimson with embarrassment, Kalistra bent her knees to lower herself and then yanked my head off her feet.  "Fine," she spat out. "I''ll teach you.  We start the lesson immediately."  Her eyes burned with anticipation at the hellish lessons she had planned for me.

 Chapter 13 - First Lesson

    After I put my boots back on, I was led to the small pond that I had noticed earlier.  I felt reassured by the presence of the valuable platinum coins pressed against the bottom of my left foot.


    When we reached the pond, Kalistra turned around and looked at me with an anxious facial expression.  Her tail flickered back and forth.  "Party with me," she requested in a low voice.


    "Huh?" I blurted out with a confused look.


    The cat girl sighed in irritation and muttered something about "stupid humans."


    A moment later, a pop-up appeared in front of my eyes.  "Kalistra has invited you to her party.  Accept?  Yes or No."  I clicked on "Yes."


    Once I became her party member, Kalistra called up my player screen and started to review my player stats.  "Why the heck is a grown man like you still at level one?" she growled.  "Did you just arrive in this world yesterday?" she asked sarcastically.  This human was old and should not have been stuck at level one!  What the heck had Lawrence been doing with his life?


    "Actually, I arrived this morning," I replied honestly.


    The cat girl''s ears bent back and she hissed again.  Her tail whipped around behind her like a viper ready to strike!  "Look, I am in no mood to play your stupid human games.  I don''t know what you did before I met you at the tavern and I don''t care to know.  You don''t meet the minimum requirements to start your swordsmanship training.  So you have two choices.  You can pretend that you never came to this dojo and go home.  Or you can train your body, under my personal tutelage, until you meet the minimum prerequisites to begin your swordsmanship training.  However, I will still have to charge you the dojo''s beginner rate of five silvers per day.  Payment is required at the beginning of each day of class," she explained.


    "Um, what exactly am I lacking?" I asked innocently.


    Kalistra sighed loudly.  "An Initiate of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship is required to have 15 points in Dexterity, Intelligence, Strength, and Constitution.  Among all the schools of swordsmanship within the Kingdom of Merlin, our dojo has the highest prerequisites before we admit prospective students into the school," she announced proudly and then continued with her explanation.


    "We also have a lesser-known requirement: honor.  For most applicants, we simply look at their reputation.  If their score meets a minimum threshold then we presume that they are honorable until they demonstrate otherwise.  For candidates with very little reputation, we seek a personal demonstration of the applicant''s honor.  In your case, you demonstrated your Honor by immediately taking responsibility for your insult to our school''s founder.  My papa assessed your apology and he had deemed that it was sincere.  That¡¯s why he allowed you to enroll in our school.¡±


    I nodded at that explanation. I thought it was weird that Kalistron was staring at me for a long time while I was offering a deep bow to him in apology.  Heck, I thought he made me bow before him for such a long time specifically as a form of punishment.  However, I wondered why he assigned Kalistra in particular to become my instructor.


    "You should know one more thing," Kalistra added hesitantly.  "Kallimon is not just a founder of our school.  He is also my ancestor.  If my papa wasn''t present when you made your insult publicly, I would have been honor bound to kill you on the spot."


    I folded my arms as I looked at the cat girl up and down.  She wasn¡¯t particularly big or strong. If anything, Kalistra probably leaned on her speed as a cat girl to fight.  "How would you have done that without a sword?" I sneered openly.  Was she going to bite me to death?


    Kalistra''s whiskers twitched at my arrogance and she shook her head.  "Very few people in this dojo have had the privilege to party with me.  If you actually took advantage of this and checked my own stats, you wouldn''t have made that stupid remark."


    I took the implicit invite and checked out her player stats.  If I was a Warner Brothers cartoon character, my lower jaw would have dropped to the floor! The middle column read: "Name: Kalistra, Race: Cat, Alignment: Lawful, Profession: Swordswoman (Master), Level: 20, Experience: 205,138/225,000, Reputation: 30,582, Relationship Status: Instructor, Attack: 256, Damage: 26-28 (unarmed), Critical Attack: 25%, Critical Damage: 400%."  The right column read: "Health: 236, Stamina: 210, Strength: 25, Intelligence: 25, Wisdom: 15, Dexterity: 40, Constitution: 21, Charisma: 16."


    I quickly recalled that I only had 26 Health total.  And Kalistra could inflict 26 points of damage unarmed.  This meant that if the cat girl attacked me it would be an instant kill.  Yikes!


    As if she read my mind, Kalistra casually released a long, sharp claw in her right paw and started chewing on it with her teeth.  Her tail dangled happily in the air.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Taking advantage of Kalistra¡¯s sudden preoccupation with sharpening her claw, I started to sneak away from her but the cat girl quickly grabbed the back of my shirt.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Kalistra growled.


    "Uh, home?" I turned my head around and grinned sheepishly.


    "Not after seeing me naked, human!" she hissed softly.


    "Naked?" I raised my brows at the term.


    Kalistra used her superior strength to pull me in front of her.  "You read my player stats.  This is one of the most guarded secrets in the school, along with our grandmaster-level sword techniques.  Very few people in this dojo know my exact numbers.  By learning my most intimate details, you have committed yourself to becoming my pupil.  There is only one way for you to leave the school now," she said while releasing another claw in front of my face.


    Seeing that I had no choice but to obey, I grabbed her paw with both hands and looked into her eyes.  I gave Kalistra my most sincere reply. "I humbly accept your tutelage, master."


    She yanked her paw from my hands and narrowed her inhuman eyes.  "Here''s your first lesson.  You grab a cat girl''s paw only if you''re seriously pursuing her as a mate.  Every time you forget this lesson, you will be punished by running ten laps around the dojo.  You were taught this very lesson at The Noble Lady this morning.  Since you grabbed me two times afterward today, you owe me twenty laps.  Now start running."  Kalistra unleashed a claw and poked me right in the wound on my right shoulder.


    "Argh!" I yelled in pain.  I was slapped with a pop-up which read, "-2 Health."


    "When I count to five, I will repeat the jab," the evil instructor announced, ¡°in the very same spot.  One."


    I gritted my teeth and started running.  When I passed by the doors, I was REALLY tempted to just leave the dojo.  But then, I recalled my miserable fight on the street against Ebenthal and I realized that I no choice but to stay and become stronger if I wished to survive in this crazy world.


    Unfortunately, my determination could only carry me so far in dealing with my punishment.  By my fifth lap, I was huffing and puffing in exhaustion.  Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t much of a runner and it showed in my lack of stamina.


    Kalistra tried several times to prod me to run faster by poking a sharp claw into my butt.


    The pain, as well as the accompanying -2 Health, forced me to run faster for a few minutes.  But inevitably, my burst of adrenaline would fade and then my pace would return to a slow walk. It was the best that I could manage and I¡¯ll be the first one to admit that I was very pitiful.


    After the fifth poke into my butt, my instructor finally gave up trying to prod me to run faster.  Instead, she switched tactics and started whispering words of encouragement as she walked with me, at my pace, around the dojo.  ¡°Come on, Lawrence! Just a bit further!¡± she said repeatedly.


    When I reached the small pond for the twentieth time, the sun was hanging very low on the horizon.  Once I completed my twenty laps, I immediately hunched over and vomited my lunch.  I heard snickers from the courtyard but I no longer cared.  When my stomach was emptied out, I dropped to the ground and then fell flat on my back.  As my vision and consciousness started to fade, a bucket of water was dumped on my head!


    I immediately got off my back and tried to cough the water out of my lungs. *Koff-koff* When this was finally accomplished a few minutes later, I looked up at my tormentor.  ¡°Why the hell did you do that?¡± I yelled.


    Kalistra looked down on me with an unhappy expression on her face. ¡°Sleeping is not permitted while you¡¯re in my class.¡±  She then pointed at the disgusting mess that I had made.  ¡°When you have recovered sufficiently, you will take a broom and dustpan from the storage shed located behind the dojo and clean up this mess. Then you will draw a bucket of water from the well and use a scrub to wash the floor until the smell is gone.¡±


    ¡°What if I quit your dojo right now?¡± I asked defiantly.


    ¡°You can quit anytime,¡± Kalistra replied.  ¡°But in this dojo, you are responsible for cleaning up after yourself as Honor demands.  You will not be permitted to leave until the floor is cleaned to my satisfaction.¡± She then nodded at a group of students who stood nearby.


    The ten students, a group of humans and non-humans, marched in unison to the reinforced doors leading into the street.  They sat down on the ground in front of the exit and started to meditate.


    Seeing that Kalistra¡¯s cohorts had effectively blocked my escape from this madhouse, I just managed to stifle the scream threatening to erupt from my throat. Huffing loudly, I started walking to the aforementioned shed

 Chapter 14 - Mop-Up Duties

    With my body feeling so sluggish, I gingerly walked toward the left side of the dojo.  I intended to walk around the building and locate the storage shed behind the dojo.  As I walked, I noticed a pop-up on the corner of my left eye.  Apparently, the pop-up had appeared earlier but was left unnoticed during my confrontation with the evil cat girl.  I concentrated on the pop-up and it appeared in front of my eyes.  The message read, ¡°Status: Exhausted.  -20% Attributes, Health, Stamina, Magic, Movement.¡±  OUCH!  No wonder my movement was so sluggish!


    When I dismissed this pop-up, another one appeared and it read, ¡°Activity: Strenuous Training. +1 Strength, +1 Constitution, +100XP.¡±  OH WOW!  I guess Kalistra wasn¡¯t kidding when she said she was going to train me and build up my attributes to meet the prerequisites to enroll in the school.


    As I rounded the back corner of the dojo, I spied the storage shed that my instructor mentioned before.  It was a simple, one story building approximately ten feet wide by ten feet long; the building was entirely made of bamboo.  I also noticed an outdoor chimney a few yards away.  I guessed that, for sanitation purposes, the refuse generated in this gaming world were simply burned rather than collected by municipal workers and transported to landfills as was the practice in big cities back home.  It was a miracle that disease hadn¡¯t broken out amongst the population already.


    I shook my head at the thought of disease because it really didn¡¯t matter.  Life on the frontier was harsh enough with danger lurking beyond the stone wall enclosing this town.  If disease broke out, then hopefully the healers and apothecaries had the cure ready and available for anyone who needed it.  But then again, access to the medicine would probably come down to an issue of money.  Who could afford to buy the medicine?  Not the common folk, unfortunately.  I marveled at the parallel between this gaming world and my home world in terms of accessibility of health care and life-saving treatment.  Some things, apparently, stayed the same.  I shook my head again and entered the shed.


    Without windows, the building was understandably dark.  The only illumination was from the sunlight shining through the doorway.  Thankfully, the broom, dustpan, bucket, and scrub were all placed near the door.  I grabbed those items and quickly left the storage shed.


    I took my time walking back to the pond.  Given my depleted physical state, I could easily stumble over a pebble or stone, fall on the ground, and lose my life that way.  I was very lucky in making that Dexterity saving throw when Ebenthal tried to stab my heart during our street fight.  I couldn¡¯t count on Lady Luck to bless me a second time on the same day.  So I continued walking at a snail¡¯s pace.  When I finally rounded the corner in front of the dojo, I was greeted with snickers again from the students in the courtyard.  Apparently, the officially enrolled students enjoyed watching applicants try to join the school.  I wondered if I made a mistake in deciding to join this dojo.


    Keeping my head up, I ignored the other students and focused on my task at hand.  I dutifully swept the vomit into the dustpan.  Then, I took the empty bucket to the well and slowly drew water.  Since my strength had been reduced by 20% from the exhaustion status, I experienced great difficulty in pulling a full bucket of water from the well; I simply wasn''t strong enough to lift a full bucket back up.  Therefore, I decided to draw half the bucket''s capacity instead and I was able to draw water that way.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    I slowly pulled the bucket of water from the well to the pond.  With my reduced strength, I was unable to drag the bucket of water very far.  It took several breaks during which I simply placed the bucket on the ground and sat down next to the bucket while I breathed deeply for a few seconds to regain my strength.  Somehow, I managed to take the heavy bucket back to the pond and started scrubbing the floor until the smell was gone.


    When I was done, Kalistra walked over to inspect my cleaning.  She knelt down and sniffed at the spot.  Then she got back to her feet.  She looked at me and said, ¡°The smell is almost gone but not quite.  When you return to The Noble Lady, please buy one lemon from Vern.  When you return to the dojo tomorrow, you can cut the lemon in half and scrub the ground with the halves to remove the smell.  Once you burn the rubbish and place the equipment back in the storage shed, you will be permitted to leave the dojo.¡±


    Kalistra thought I will return to this madhouse tomorrow?  HAHAHAHAHAHAH!  I managed to keep a straight face and nodded obediently.  My freedom was in sight.  Don''t blow it, Larry!  I gathered the cleaning tools and slowly walked back to the outdoor chimney.  I used a flint and stone that had been left on the ground to start a fire and then poured the rubbish from the dustpan over the fire.  I rinsed the pan several times until it was clean and then repeated the process with the broom and scrub.  Finally, I slowly poured the waste water from the bucket to put out the fire.  I put everything back in the shed and walked back to the front of the dojo.


    I saw Kalistra standing in front of the ten students still sitting on the ground blocking the door.  Apparently, she was waiting for me at the exit.  I continued walking until I stood in front of her.


    The cat girl held out her right paw, palm facing up.


    I glanced at the paw for a moment.  What was I supposed to do?  Aha!  An idea sprang to mind.  "High-five!" I said as I slapped her paw.


    Kalistra muttered, "Stupid human," under her breath as the students behind her snickered.  She took a moment to regain her composure and said, "You owe five silver coins for today''s lesson."  She flexed her paw for emphasis.


    "Oh!" My lips formed an "O" shape at her demand.  Sheepishly, I reached into my waistband and fished out coins from the small hidden pocket.  I took five silver coins and handed over my tuition for today''s class.


    The coins disappeared in the cat girl''s own pocket.  Kalistra waved her paw in the air.


    The students behind her slowly got back to their feet.  The ten students lined up into two rows and stood to our left and right.


    "You may leave, Lawrence," Kalistra said.  She had a gleam in her eye.


    Still feeling the status effect of Exhaustion, I slowly walked past my tormentor.  I prayed to God this will be the last time I see this evil cat girl again!  I pulled on the iron door handle on the right door but it would not budge.  I tried again and still it would not move.


    I hear snickers again behind me.


    With her tail dangling in the air, Kalistra sauntered past me.  With very little effort, she pulled on the handle with her right paw and opened the door.


    I ignored the smirk on her face and finally left the madhouse.

 Chapter 15 - Return to The Noble Lady

    By the time I stepped out the door of the dojo, it was already sundown. I shaded my eyes with my left hand to prevent the setting sun from shining into my eyes. I looked around but I didn''t see any street signs. How the heck did people know where to go without street signs?


    I glanced back and saw that Kalistra was watching me at the doorway. I was NOT going to ask her for directions back to The Noble Lady! With a huff, I turned away from her and started walking north. Honestly, I had no idea where I was going but I did not want to be anywhere did that evil cat girl.


    As I walked along the street, I had a nagging feeling that someone was following me. I quickly turned around but saw no one standing behind me. There were a few male peasants further down the street but they were a good ten feet away from me. However, I did see a white tail sticking out behind one of the men.


    Oh, God! Why was Kalistra following me? SMACK! I slapped my right cheek. Don''t think about her, Larry! I needed to return to the tavern before the night arrived or else I would need her to rescue me from thieves again. I did NOT want to be in her debt a second time.


    Putting my personal pride aside, my health was dangerously low. The Exhaustion status had reduced my Health down to 21 points. Evil cat girl poked me in the shoulder blade once for -2 Health and five times in my butt for -10 Health. Thus, my current Health was only 9 points. I could trip on the street and lose the rest if I was unlucky.


    Walking slowly and carefully, I continued to push my sluggish body up the street. I had a vague idea that I was heading in the right direction. When I was chasing after Kalistra after lunch, we were indeed heading southward. We were forced to make a detour to the Watch headquarters, but that was a few blocks west of The Noble Lady. So all I had to do was head north until I reached the Watch headquarters again and then head east until I see the tavern.


    After walking six blocks north, I finally saw the white cross on a spire peeking above a bunch of buildings. The cross wasn''t exactly due north of my current position but rather northeast. Using the cross as my guiding light, I managed to arrive at the Watch headquarters; I had to walk three blocks east and two blocks north, though.


    I approached a guard in front of the building and asked for directions. "Excuse me, good sir. Which way is The Noble Lady?" I asked.


    The guard, who wore a chain mail hauberk and carried a halberd, pointed east. "It''s three blocks east and then one block north," he replied.


    "Thank you," I said and started walking east. As I turned away from the guard, I casually looked around at my surroundings and saw the ever present white tail sticking out again, this time among a group of noblemen dressed in gaudy but expensive looking clothing. However, I did not care to ponder why Kalistra was following me. I was still angry with her for the way she pushed my body to exhaustion during my training this afternoon.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    I continued walking as directed by the guard until I finally reached The Noble Lady. When I stepped inside the building, a pop-up appeared that read, "Innate Ability Acquired: Navigation-Sense, Level 1. +100XP." Now, this was interesting. By engaging in mundane tasks, I could acquire new skills and accompanying experience too! I decided to consider the implications of this discovery later.


    I looked around the common room and saw that it was starting to attract the dinner crowd. Since I was still injured and exhausted, I decided it was best for me to head back to my guest room. When I walked past the bar, I saw Vern working as the bartender. "Please bring my dinner upstairs," I requested politely.


    The tavern keeper grunted as he continued pouring drinks for his patrons.


    As I started climbing the stairs that were when today¡¯s physical activities finally hit me. My back started locking up and my hips barely moved. I had to lean on the railing to pull myself up the stairs, one slow and painful step at a time.


    Other guests behind me squeezed past me on the staircase because I was walking so slowly. When they looked down at me, many were surprised to see that I wasn''t an elderly person but rather a much younger looking man. However, none of them bothered to talk to me or offered to help me up the stairs.


    After what felt like an eternity, I finally reached the top of the staircase.


    "Are you alright, milord?" a light voice said as I felt my arm being grabbed. I looked up and saw that it was Amelica. I smiled sheepishly and said, "Let''s say I''ve had better days."


    The kind woman held onto my arm and walked at my pace until we reached the door. She then took out another copy of the key to my room and opened the door for me. She guided me to the seat in front of the window and then lit the lamp.


    Once I was seated, Amelica knelt down before me and said, "I need to go back down and help with the dinner rush. Whenever I get a chance, I promise to come back up with your dinner."


    "Thank you," I replied.


    My angel squeezed my hand reassuringly and smiled warmly. She got back to her feet and walked across the room. When my angel left the room, she closed the door behind her and locked it from the outside.


    I guess we just confirmed that the staffers had spare keys to the guest keys; thus, my decision not to leave my platinum coins in the storage chest was correct. With that thought in my mind, I put my head on the nightstand and quickly fell asleep

 Chapter 16 - Songstress

    Kalistra stood across the street and waited until her pupil returned to his guest room. It was located in the second window from the left end of the tavern on the second floor. She briefly saw the shadow of Lawrence sitting down and finally released the party.


    Kalistra felt guilty for pushing him so hard but given his level one status she knew that it was a matter of survival for him. If he left the school in his injured and exhausted state and died on the street, it would sully her personal Honor. Thus, she had to follow him to ensure his safe return to The Noble Lady. She suspected that she will be following him for the next few days until his body became adjusted to the physical regimen of her school.


    Kalistra went inside the tavern and looked around until she saw Vern; he was working as the bartender this evening. She walked across the common room and stood in front of the bar table. "I need to speak with you, Vern," she said quietly.


    The orcish tavern keeper grunted and left his station. He walked into the kitchen and waited for Kalistra to enter. "Yes?" he grunted curtly.


    "I assume you already met a nobleman named ''Lawrence Eugene Mulligan?'' My papa has assigned me to be his instructor at my dojo," Kalistra revealed quietly.


    Vern immediately burst out laughing!


    The kitchen staff was startled by their employer. It was RARE to hear the prickly-tempered orc laugh. For some of the workers, it was the first time that they heard him laugh. It was a harsh sound with slight wheezing and whistling mixed in with a deep huffing sound. When they saw his glare, the workers immediately turned their heads back to their work.


    "Please keep this a secret but my new pupil is only level one," she continued.


    Vern grunted. "Yes, I had my suspicion. He is far too weak for his age. So you want me to keep an eye on him while he is in my tavern?" he surmised with amusement. The cat girl wasn''t the only one to make this request of the formidable warrior.


    Kalistra nodded.


    "Will you trade a favor for a favor?" the orc asked.


    "What do you have in mind?" the cat girl''s eyes gleamed in curiosity. The orc was unpredictable due to his Chaotic alignment but Kalistra had never seen him commit evil. Thus, she never felt the need to draw her blade against the veteran warrior. However, it would be interesting to see who would win in a duel between the two seasoned warriors.


    "The young kid, Gendun, will turn thirteen soon and need to start an apprenticeship. I do not want him to waste his life tethered to a tavern. I would like you to accept him as your personal student in swordsmanship," Vern requested. "I will foot the bill for his expenses at your dojo," he added as if the substantial monetary commitment was a mere afterthought.


    Kalistra stared at the orc. She was very surprised by the request. It was rather generous of him considering that Gendun was not of his blood. "Before I accept your request I have one question: are Gendun and Lawrence friends?" she asked.


    "Yes," he grunted.


    Kalistra grinned and revealed her sharp teeth. "Then we have a deal."


    #


    An hour later, the maid knocked on the door. "Milord, it''s Amelica," she said. Hearing no reply, the maid expertly balanced the tray of food on her left hand and forearm while taking a ring of keys out of her right pocket. She thumbed over the guest keys until she found the one for room "F" and then unlocked the door. When she entered, the maid saw that the nobleman had fallen asleep on the nightstand.


    Amelica set the tray down on top of the storage chest, which had a flat top; she didn''t want to leave the tray of food on the floor in case a mouse was scurrying about. Then she walked around the bed and approached Lawrence. She shook his left shoulder and tried to wake him up but failed to do so. She had seen the blood stain on his shirt over the right shoulder and avoided touching it. She pondered what to do. If he ended up dying in the guest room, then the Watch will open an investigation over the nobleman''s death. Furthermore, rumors will spread regarding the cause of his death and suspicion will inevitably fall on the former orcish clan leader and his staff. Thus, she resolved to use her special skills that she had acquired a long time ago and try her best to heal him.


    Amelica put her right arm around Lawrence''s back and under his right armpit. She then lifted the nobleman up and dragged him over to his bed.


    Surprisingly, the man still hadn''t stirred awake despite being physically handled in this manner.


    Well, in order to provide her special services, she will have to do something about that. She knelt on the floor, leaned toward the sleeping man''s head, and gently patted his face. "Milord, please wake up," she said. Seeing the soft approach having no effect, she decided to try a different tactic. She grabbed the man''s left earlobe between her right thumb and forefinger and squeezed. Hard.


    The sharp pain immediately jolted me awake! "Oww!" I said as a pop-up appeared. It read, "-1 Health."


    "Are you awake now, milord?" a familiar voice said.


    I turned my head and saw that Amelica''s face was very close to mine.


    Suddenly, the beautiful maid realized how close she was and immediately pulled her head back. Her cheeks blushed furiously.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I called up my player screen and winced. I saw that my exhaustion status was still in effect. Apparently, I hadn''t slept enough to recover from the adverse effect. However, my Health did recover slightly as I now had 7 more Health points than before. "How long was I asleep?" I asked.


    "You slept for an hour, milord," the maid replied.


    I nodded. Adding back the loss of one Health point just now when Amelica pinched my ear, this meant that my natural recovery rate was 8 Health points per hour. I wasn''t fully healed but a good night''s sleep should allow me to completely recover my health. I tried to pull myself off the bed but I dropped back down immediately with a "plop" sound. My back had locked up again.


    "Please forgive me for being too forward with this request but party with me," Amelica requested.


    I turned my head over to look at Amelica and saw that she was blushing and looking down at her hands. My mind returned to the last time I had partied with another character¡ªKalistra. I wondered what sort of abilities this maid had. I finally hit "Yes" on the pop-up and joined Amelica''s party.


    She made a face upon seeing my exhaustion status and reduced health. She put a hand on my chest, closed her eyes, and started to sing.


    I was unable to make out the words as it was not in English. However, the song was beautiful and Amelica had a wonderful voice. Her song was soothing and her purity reached out to my very soul. Warmth emanated from my chest and slowly spread throughout my entire body. By the time the song was over, I felt completely refreshed. A check on my player screen confirmed that my exhaustion status had been removed and my health was completely healed.


    Out of curiosity, I decided to check Amelica''s player stats and the middle column read: "Name: Amelica, Race: Human, Alignment: Neutral, Profession: Songstress (former), Barmaid (current), Level: 7, Experience: 26,962/28,000, Reputation: 12,851, Relationship Status: TBD, Attack: 36, Damage: 5-7 (unarmed)." The right column read: "Health: 52, Stamina: 53, Magic: 125/140, Strength: 17, Intelligence: 18, Wisdom: 20, Dexterity: 20, Constitution: 15, Charisma: 21."


    I sighed deeply when I finished reading her stats. Why was everyone I met so much more powerful than me?


    Amelica''s face turned into one of puzzlement. "If I may ask, milord, how old are you?"


    "I''m 36," I replied.


    "How can an adult like you stay at level one?" she asked rhetorically. Also, she was very surprised that the nobleman was that old! Normally, people at that age would carry gray hair on their head like her uncle. Yet, this nobleman looked strong and as healthy as a bull! Physically, he looked at least ten years younger. His chest was broad and she felt strong muscles under her fingertips. If Lord Mulligan ever decided to pour his time, energy, and money into training he could easily become a match even for Vern as a fighter! This man was full of contradictions!


    "Honestly, I woke up on a nearby street this morning and found myself in this world. I came from a very different world," I replied.


    The songstress looked at me intently as if she was seeing me for the first time. She then grabbed my left hand and squeezed it warmly. "I don''t know why but I do believe you," she said quietly. The only people she had encountered in her life at level one were children. It was nearly impossible for an adult to stay at level one because the world was dangerous and few would survive at that level.


    Suddenly, Amelica''s thoughts returned to the incident on the street near the tavern this afternoon. Her patrons were talking about it for hours over drinks at the bar. "You did a very foolish thing this afternoon," she commented while squeezing my hand a little harder.


    "How so?" I stared blankly at her frown.


    "You fought Ebenthal the bandit on the street. You were very lucky that he didn''t kill you on the spot," she glared into my eyes as if to dare me to deny it.


    I sighed again. "I was just trying to defend myself. During the fight, I heard dice rattling inside my mind. When it stopped I got a pop-up saying that I had made a Dexterity saving throw," I admitted.


    Her hand suddenly squeezed even harder but not enough to incur another loss of health. "Milord, Lady Luck has blessed you. I would like to take you to visit her shrine so that you could make an appropriate offering," she said.


    "How so?" I asked again. I strained to remember what the Dungeons & Dragons rules said about saving throws.


    "When you hear dice rattling, it means that you have reached a critical point in your life. If you miss the saving throw it could lead to instant death," Amelica explained patiently.


    "Oh," I pursued my lips into an "O" shape for the second time today. It appeared that I had escaped death by luck alone.


    Suddenly, an "Oh!" escaped from the maid''s lips, too. "Your dinner is getting cold, milord," she said. The maid quickly got up and walked around my bed to retrieve the forgotten tray of food. She took the tray and placed it on the nightstand.


    "I have to go back to work, milord. I will return to retrieve the tray," she said. Amelica offered me another warm smile and left the room.

 Chapter 17 - First Night

    When Kalistra returned to the dojo, she saw her papa meditating in front of the pond. As she approached Kalistron, the daughter realized that he was sitting near the spot where Lawrence had vomited; she involuntarily winced at the memory of the human''s disgraceful act.


    ¡°Welcome home, daughter,¡± the father said without opening his eyes. ¡°Did your new pupil get home safely?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Oh, um, yes, he did,¡± Kalistra admitted as her ears bent down. If papa knew that she had followed the stupid human home, then Kalistron would be aware of how she had purposely drove Lawrence into physical exhaustion. Her eyes stared at the ground as she waited for the inevitable scolding from papa.


    Yet, the grandmaster did not speak a word of her harsh method of teaching her pupil. He was content with the fact that his daughter followed her Honor. It would sully the Honor of both the teacher and the dojo itself if the new pupil did not reach home safely.


    ¡°Um, papa, why did you assign me to teach that stupid human?¡± she asked.


    Kalistron finally opened his eyes and looked at her with disapproving eyes. ¡°The student reflects on the teacher. If your pupil is stupid, then you have a responsibility, as his teacher, to correct him and to teach him properly. You should think of Lawrence as a ¡®smart human¡¯ because when you are finished instructing him, Lawrence will be the smartest human in Tregome,¡± he said as the trace of a smile began to creep into his otherwise stern facial expression.


    The daughter pouted at his admonishment and decided to change the topic. ¡°Well, Lawrence is an interesting human,¡± she admitted. ¡°He¡¯s actually stuck at level one. Can you believe that?" she exclaimed incredulously and shook her head. "His Intelligence score is fairly high; he would make an ideal mage, to be honest. I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s worth his time to study swordsmanship under me when he could find a mage to study under instead. Oh, and one more thing¡ªLawrence claimed that he arrived here this morning. I hope he isn¡¯t going insane,¡± she complained. "But then again, considering that he seems to be middle-aged, perhaps it''s only a matter of time before he joins the mental ward," she added.


    Kalistron¡¯s ears flickered at something his daughter had said. ¡°Lawrence is at level one?¡± he asked. His whiskers and tail twitched slightly, but Kalistra did not notice.


    ¡°Yup,¡± the daughter replied.


    ¡°And he claimed to be from another world?¡± the father pressed.


    ¡°Well . . . he didn¡¯t make that claim, exactly. I jokingly asked if he arrived in this world yesterday. He said he arrived this morning. And he seemed to be very serious when he said it,¡± she recalled. Perhaps her new pupil WAS going crazy.


    ¡°I see,¡± Kalistron was lost in thought for a moment. He looked up at Kalistra. ¡°I would like you to continue pushing Lawrence as hard as his body can endure. If he¡¯s only at level one, then it would be dangerous for him if other people become aware of this fact. People may challenge him to a duel and use that as an excuse to kill him and take his money and gear. However, if Lawrence is officially enrolled in our dojo, then our excellent reputation in swordsmanship will make people less likely to challenge him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, papa,¡± Kalistra bowed obediently.


    #


    I ate my dinner in eerie silence. I wasn¡¯t kidding when I told Gendun during lunch that I preferred to eat with company. Back on Earth, I would get my random dining companion by simply eating at a fast food joint. I would eat slowly while eavesdropping on conversations and observing other patrons. It was a great way to get new ideas and inspiration for characters for my books. Also, I admit that I had this irrational fear of becoming one of those social deviants who stay shuttered indoors and avoided human contact; in Japan, these folks were called "Hikikomori," or people who were withdrawn from society by voluntarily confining themselves. Thus, I made a conscious effort to mingle in public at least once daily as my mental health apparently depended on it.


    Tonight¡¯s dinner was chicken leg over corn and bread. Unfortunately, the drumstick was a tad burnt and I had to use my fingers to pull the burned skin off. My drink was honey mead which actually went quite well with my meal. I wondered if Amelica had chosen my drink. The good thing about eating alone, though, was that I didn¡¯t need to use utensils to eat the chicken. I couldn¡¯t imagine trying to cut the drumstick with a fork and knife like the nobleman that I was pretending to be. Thank God for small favors.


    Suddenly, I smacked my forehead. SMACK! "Why did you tell Amelica the truth, Larry?" I chastised myself for my folly. By revealing that I came to this gaming world this morning, I had inadvertently put myself at a severe disadvantage. In America, a family member or other related person could petition a court of law for a "Legal Guardianship." If the court can be satisfied that a person is mentally unable to care for himself or arrange his personal finances, the court can appoint another person to serve as legal guardian to manage both living and financial affairs. By indicating that I was a new arrival in this land, a scam artist could use this claim as a basis to make a petition to a court to find that I was mentally unstable and then issue a decree allowing the petitioner to manage my financial affairs. Since Amelica knew how many platinum coins that I was carrying, she could bribe a judge to issue this decree in her favor, take away my entire wealth, and toss me into a mental institution. And this would be entirely legal, too.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    A part of me tried to reassure myself that Amelica was an angel and she wouldn''t do something like that. But another part of me pointed to the fact that she was a single mother of a young boy, Gendun, and if circumstances arose where it was a matter of her son''s life versus my money and freedom then she would choose to save her son''s life. And I wouldn''t blame her for making that choice, either. Knowledge was power and I stupidly gave Amelica power over me. I shook my head at the magnitude of my folly.


    But then again, even if I DIDN''T commit this major mistake, one could argue that Amelica already had power over me. Just one complaint to Vern or any of the patrons smitten with this beautiful woman would cause these admirers to come down on me. Hard.


    I gulped the last drop of the honey mead as I turned my attention to a related matter. What exactly did Amelica mean to me? She was an extremely attractive woman with a good heart; she was the mother to a fairly well-behaved son who would grow up to be a fine young man under proper adult supervision. There was something about her that drew out the good in people. She made me feel relaxed and less guarded; perhaps, that was why I slipped and gave away my "secret origin."


    Regardless of my relationship with Amelica, I needed to make sure that other people in this town didn''t know about where I came from. The common folk was superstitious and I didn''t want them to burn me at the stake as a demon.


    I got up from my seat, took the tray and left it in the hallway in front of my door. I didn''t want Amelica to worry about me and check up on me again. Perhaps, I should get a "Do not disturb" sign to put on my door. Who knows? It could be a best-selling product if I commissioned a local craftsman to make a bunch for resale to taverns and inns. Now, that¡¯s a business idea!


    I climbed on my bed and recalled my player screen. The middle column read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Neutral, Profession: Undecided, Level: 1, Experience: 754/1,000, Reputation: 52, Attack: 27, Damage: 3-5 (Unarmed), 4-7 (Dagger), Critical Attack: 2%, Critical Damage: 250%." On the right side of the screen were my player attributes: "Health: 28, Stamina: 15, Magic: 27, Strength: 13, Intelligence: 17, Wisdom: 8, Dexterity: 14, Constitution: 15, Charisma: 8. Innate Ability: Navigation-Sense (Level 1)."


    When I saw my 2% rate for a critical attack, I was immediately reminded of Amelica''s observation that Lady Luck had blessed me during my street fight with Ebenthal. My headbutt into his face had caused 10 points of critical damage. Along with the made Dexterity saving throw, I was blessed twice during that encounter. Oh, I almost forgot about Kalistra¡¯s intervention. If she had walked by the street even one minute sooner or one minute later, the cat girl would have missed my fight with Ebenthal and failed to intervene in time. And then the bandit would have ended my life. Thus, I was thrice blessed by Lady Luck. If I ever visited her shrine I will have to make a big donation to the goddess for saving my life.


    Looking back on the day''s events, I realized that I had a very hard and trying time for the first day in this new world. I was very surprised to see that I was 75% of the way to level two. But then again, my experience gain was a fair reflection of what I had endured today. However, I still needed two more points in Strength and one more in Dexterity to reach the prerequisites to officially enroll in the school.


    Honestly, I really wanted to quit on Kalistra. Her holier-than-thou and it''s-for-your-own-good attitudes badly reminded me of my editor-from-hell back on Earth. However, from the way she was following me home, I realized that she cared about me in her own way. And I could certainly do much worse than having a master swordswoman follow me around on the street. Especially a cat girl, at that. Thus, I resolved to continue with the harsh training under Kalistra.


    Hearing the bell tolling ten times, I dismissed the player screen, blew out the lamp, and slept.


    #


    Shortly after the bell tolling twelve times, Amelica quietly left her room. She wore a black silk nightgown and carried two keys¡ªone to her room H and the other to room F. As luck would have it, her own room was only two doors across the hallway from Lawrence''s. She had taken the tray that the strange man had left in the hallway; she wanted to check on his condition again but apparently, he had chosen to retire to bed early.


    Amelica walked barefoot along the hallway until she reached room F and unlocked the door with her duplicate key. She entered the room and closed the door behind her. By the illumination from the moon through the window, the woman saw the man''s sleeping form on his bed. She set her two keys on the nightstand. She quietly climbed into his bed and snuggled against his strong, masculine back.


    Amelica gently touched Lawrence''s sleeping face. You remind me so much of my first love, Gendur, she thought. She kissed the man softly on his forehead and fell asleep next to the mysterious but kind man.

 Chapter 18 - A Very Good Morning

    Under the harsh glare of sunlight shining directly into my eyes, I suddenly woke up. I tried to lift up my left arm to block the ray of sunlight but I couldn''t. As I blinked away the cobwebs of my sleep, I suddenly became aware of a soft but warm body laying to my left. I slowly turned my head to the side and saw that it was Amelica!


    My heart started to panic at her unexpected presence. Calm down, Larry! Let''s think it through rationally. What was the last thing that I did before I fell asleep? I was examining my player screen when I heard the bell tolling ten times and decided to sleep earlier than usual. And--I was alone.


    Somehow, Amelica had used her spare key to sneak into my room in the middle of the night. Why did she do that? Did she want payment from me for her healing song? Or did she have something else in mind? Regardless of the motive, she was here in my room. Using my right hand, I quietly patted myself and confirmed that I was still clothed. In other words, we didn''t do anything physical aside from sleeping on the same bed. I didn''t know if I should feel relieved or disappointed.


    Of course, it will be difficult to convince others, such as Vern and even Gendun, that we did nothing but sleep together. Fully clothed. From the feel of the fabric against my left arm, Amelica was probably wearing something expensive, like silk.


    The question before me was what to do about Amelica. Should I wake her up and try to convince her to leave my room--quietly? Or should I simply let it ride and let the pretty lady decide what she wanted from me? Even if it meant that others would have a false impression of our relationship? It was quite a dilemma.


    "How are you feeling?" a voice suddenly interrupted my train of thought.


    I froze in fear at the sound of her voice. Taking a deep breath, I slowly turned my head to face Amelica. I saw that her eyes were looking right into mine and that she had a bright smile on her face. There was mischief in those blue angel eyes. "I feel great, thanks to your healing song," I replied sincerely. I steadied my nerves for whatever happened next.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Good!" my angel smiled again. She poked me in the back. "Come on! Let''s get dressed. I want to take you to the Lucky Shrine; you need to give thanks to Lady Luck properly for her protection," she said.


    "We''re going now?" I asked in both surprise and relief. Apparently, she chose to gloss over the fact that she had visited my room in the middle of the night without my permission and slept in my bed. She was not going to address it at all. Sighing in defeat, I looked out the window and saw that a major portion of the sky was still purple; it couldn''t have been long after sunrise.


    "Yes, we need to go NOW," Amelica confirmed as she rolled off my bed and landed lightly on her feet. "I want to take you to the shrine and then come back here before my morning shift starts." She looked down at me and folded her arms across her chest. "If you don''t do as I say, I''ll tell people that you''re a lousy lover," she added mischievously.


    I barely heard her threat. My eyes were mesmerized by the sight of my lovely angel in her black silk gown. It was see-through and very revealing. I started blushing at the sight of her chest and looked away.


    Amelica saw my reaction and looked down at her gown. A moment later, she understood the reason for my sudden shyness. She approached the bed like a ferocious tigress and sat down next to me. She touched my hair and pulled an errant strand away from my eyes. "It''s been a while since you had a woman," she remarked as she put her hand on my chest and felt my heartbeat.


    Hearing no denial from me, she continued. "I haven''t had a man since the father of my child was gone." Seeing my eyebrows rising, she added, "I''ll talk about Gendur another time. Right now, we need to visit the shrine." Amelica rose to her feet. "I''m going back to my room to get dressed. I''ll meet you in front of The Noble Lady." With that, she finally left my room.


    I shook my head at Amelica''s departure. Women were full of mysteries. Amelica could have demanded payment for her healing song. She could have blackmailed me into doing whatever she wanted. Instead, she simply wanted me to pay my respects to Lady Luck by visiting her shrine so that the goddess will continue to protect me. Amelica had my best interests at heart. She was truly an angel and I never met anyone like her, even back home.


    I decided to listen to Amelica and visit the shrine. I quickly got dressed and waited for Amelica in front of the tavern.

 Chapter 19 - The Lucky Shrine

    I loitered in front of The Noble Lady, absentmindedly kicking at the dirt that had accumulated on the ground overnight. It was far too early for me to be up. My mind was still groggy. I badly craved my daily cup of black coffee. I doubted that this gaming world had coffee. OH, WOE IS ME! I blew on my hands to keep my fingers warm. I started hopping up and down slightly to keep my blood circulating.


    "Um, what are you doing?" a voice said suddenly.


    I turned around and saw that Amelica had arrived. "It''s a light form of exercise back in my world," I explained.


    "Ah, okay," the maid replied skeptically and quickly changed the topic. "Anyway, the shrine is very close by. Let''s go!" Amelica grabbed my left hand and started walking, full steam ahead.


    Unlike me, my companion was apparently a morning person. The sunlight kissed her golden hair and fair skin. She was happy and smiling a lot more often. Her gray-blue eyes sparkled like precious gems. This was the "real" Amelica that I was seeing for the first time, away from the workplace and she was even more stunning than I imagined. I guessed that she had to be more guarded and reserved while working inside the common room at The Noble Lady.


    True to Amelica''s word, the Lucky Shrine was indeed very close by--only two blocks north of the tavern. Since it was very early in the morning, the streets were empty of pedestrians and we were able to walk up the blocks unimpeded. Amelica walked at a very fast pace and I had difficulty keeping up with her. The streets and shops were a blur to me as I focused solely on her receding figure under the light of dawn.


    We stopped in front of a shop; from the outside, the place looked indistinguishable from the other shops around the block. There were two old wooden doors with long, silver colored handles. There was no sign above the doors to indicate what the shop sold. Nor were there windows for me to peer inside. However, I could hear the jingling of coins and rattling of the dice.


    I quickly opened the door for Amelica and was rewarded with a smile when she entered. When I joined her inside I saw a place resembling a gambling den. The place was one long hall that was dimly lit by strategically placed lanterns along the walls. There were tables all over the place with dozens of players seated for card games and dice games. If we were still back on Earth, this gambling den would be fined by inspectors from the fire department for over-occupancy.


    Amelica paid no heed to these gaming tables as she continued walking toward the back of the hall. Finally, she approached a woman seated behind a black desk. This person had Asiatic features and her age was indeterminable to me. In other words, this Asian lady could be in her twenties or even fifties or older. It was impossible for me to tell by her appearance especially when it was so dark indoors.


    Amelica bowed deeply to the other woman. "Hello, Sister Selune," she said.


    "Welcome back, my child," the priestess replied as she rose from her seat and walked around the desk to approach her guests. She was dressed in a red silk gown decorated with gold trimmings on her sleeves and wore a silver pearl necklace. Her jet-black hair was twirled in a neat and tidy bun behind her head and pinned by an ivory pin. Selune turned to look at me. "Who is your friend?" she asked with great interest as she looked at me up and down to capture every physical detail.


    Amelica turned toward me. "This here is Lawrence Eugene Mulligan. Someone tried to rob him on the street yesterday and the fighting that followed would have turned tragic if Lady Luck had not intervened to protect him. Lord Mulligan would like to acknowledge Her protection and make an offering," she explained.


    "Yes," I quickly nodded. "In fact, I think I was blessed thrice during the encounter yesterday and I am very thankful to be alive now." I bowed deeply to the priestess.


    Sister Selune nodded in acknowledgment. She cupped her hands together with her palms facing upward. "I will accept your offering now," she said.


    I fished for the coins in my waistband pocket and decided which one to offer. I quickly made my decision, put the chosen coin in my left hand and dropped it over the priestess'' palms. When I pulled my hand away, I heard a gasp from Amelica. I was not surprised by her reaction. After all, I had just donated a platinum piece.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "Are you sure?" Amelica asked in a faint voice. She appeared ready to pass out at any moment.


    Sister Selune saw the precious coin in her palms and stared directly into my heads. "Why?" she asked in a neutral tone of voice.


    I looked back at the priest and explained slowly. "As I said before, I am alive now only because of the protection of Lady Luck. During my melee, I made a critical attack even though my chance of making it was only 2%. I made a Dexterity saving throw when my opponent tried to stab me in the heart. A friend of mine happened to walk by on the street and intervened to stop my opponent. I was thrice blessed by Lady Luck and I think my life is worth at least one platinum coin." I tried very hard not to grin like an idiot at that last remark.


    The priestess nodded and the platinum coin disappeared from her palms. She took two small steps toward me and stood right in front of me. She was actually a head shorter than me. Her eyes were black but sparkled like stars in the sky. She grabbed my chin with her right hand and turned my head to the right.


    Before I knew it, I felt a hot breath on my left cheek.


    Amelica''s jaws dropped and she quickly covered her mouth.


    When the priestess finally released me, I was blushing from the unexpected kiss. The next thing I knew, a pop-up appeared followed by a second one. Before I could read the messages, though, Sister Selune started to speak again.


    "You are a very interesting one, Man of Earth," the Asian priestess smiled, "and I have taken an interest in your player character development."


    Huh? How did she know that I came from Earth? And how did she know that I''m a player character ("PC")? My mind started whirling overtime. Who was this lady? Was she also a PC? Did I have to fight her now?


    Seeing my sudden discomfort, Sister Selune offered a warm smile as she took a step back away from me. "May my temporary blessing help you in your character development, Man of Earth. I will continue to watch over you." The priestess turned toward Amelica and added, "Both of you." Sparkles of dancing light suddenly appeared and engulfed the priestess. When the small fragments of light were gone, so was she.


    It took a full moment for my brain to register the fact that the mysterious priestess was gone. My questions regarding her true identity and whether she was also a PC were left unanswered. Well, there was no point for me to continue gawking at the empty space where she had disappeared. I decided to take a quick look at my pop-ups. The first pop-up read, "Special Condition: Kissed by Lady Luck (Expiration 6:23:59)." Huh? What the heck was a "Special Condition?" Was it beneficial to me or harmful? I decided to consult my companion. Keeping the message in place, I turned toward Amelica, who was still looking spaced out. "Hey Amelica, please party with me," I said.


    However, my lovely companion was still in shock and didn''t hear me.


    I grabbed her hands and squeezed. "Are you okay, Amelica?" I asked.


    "Huh? Oh, yes, I''m fine!" she stammered a reply as her eyes regained their focus.


    "I need to show you something. Please party with me," I requested again.


    I saw the pop-up and quickly hit, "Yes."


    When Amelica read the pop-up of my new condition, her eyes widened again. She shook her head in disbelief as she looked at me. "This can''t be happening," she whispered.


    Seeing the shock on her face, I decided to wrestle control over the situation--by giving her a warm and soothing hug. I wrapped my arms around her; thankfully, she did not resist.


    After a while, Amelica''s shock finally wore off. She pulled her head back and looked at me. "We just talked to Lady Luck herself," she began to explain. "She has put a claim on your soul. You are now her worshipper."


    "Like you?" I asked. I had a suspicion that she worshiped the Goddess of Luck.


    Amelica''s eyebrows rose at the unexpected question. "Yes, I do worship Lady Luck," she admitted with a sheepish grin. "But putting that aside, you have been bestowed a great boon from our Goddess. Very few mortals have been found worthy of receiving this divine blessing," she noted; Amelica was still in awe of what she had witnessed.


    "Oh, that''s what the kiss was? Just a blessing?" I joked.


    My companion''s eyes turned hard and she poked me in the chest. "I''m being serious."


    "Okay, okay," I quickly replied. "What does her blessing actually do?" I asked.


    "Well, it''s temporary in nature. The blessing lasts one full week and it basically turns all probability-based actions in your favor," she explained.


    "Oh, wow!" My mind started running ideas. "I could gamble here and win big," I said. I started grinning from ear to ear as I imagined myself cleaning the house!


    Amelica shook her head. "Everyone here will know that you have been blessed by our Goddess. No gambler will allow you to play at his table." Suddenly, she smiled and her eyes danced mischievously. "So, milord, how long do you plan to hold me? Is this a courting ritual from your world?" she teased.


    I realized, just then, that I was still hugging her. Tightly. I quickly dropped my arms and took a big step back.


    "Oh no, you don''t! You need to take responsibility for your action, milord." Amelica winked at me playfully as she grabbed my right hand. "We need to hurry back to The Noble Lady." She started walking toward the exit and pulled me after her.

 Chapter 20 - A Nice Surprise

    As fast as we had arrived at the Lucky Shrine from the tavern, we managed to return even faster. Why? Because Amelica was still feeling the rush and excitement of being in the presence of her Goddess. And she was dragging me by my hand along the entire two blocks until we arrived at The Noble Lady. As soon as we were in sight of the building, however, she released my hand. Reluctantly.


    I guessed that Amelica was not ready to publicize our relationship--whatever that was. Honestly, I didn''t know if we were now at the stage of boyfriend-girlfriend or still just casual friends. And I had to remind myself that the courting rituals in Britannia may be very different from back home. At any rate, I was confident that we will figure it out in due time.


    Amelica glanced back at me. She offered me her sweet smile and quickly entered the tavern.


    I waited a few moments before stepping inside; I didn''t want the other patrons to suspect or assume that we were "together" by walking in together. I decided to join the regulars in the common room for breakfast. I took a seat in the back. I casually looked around but I didn''t see any familiar faces in the room. No one paid any attention to me. Well, that may be for the best since yesterday''s episode with Ebenthal began on the wrong foot and eventually led to his imprisonment in the city jail. I wondered when his trial will take place; I was ordered by the Watch to stay in town and to be present for Ebenthal''s upcoming trial.


    A few moments later, Amelica approached me. "What would you like for breakfast, milord?" Both her face and her tone of voice were neutral but her eyes danced with mischief.


    "I want to try something different. I''ll have warm oatmeal today. Thank you," I replied. Remembering that I had one more task to do at the dojo, I raised my hand before Amelica walked away. "I need to buy a small lemon from you. And, if possible, can you break a gold coin?" I requested.


    "Sure, milord," she curtsied and walked back into the kitchen.


    Once I settled into my seat, I remembered that I had a second pop-up. I focused on the message and it read, "Greater Divine Blessing received. +500XP." My eyes bulged at the hefty experience gain. Quietly and casually, I recalled my player screen. My current experience was 1,254/1.000. I had enough experience to advance to level two! It took great willpower for me to keep quiet and not pump my fists in the air in celebration. I saw that I was still partied with Amelica and I decided to ask for her advice when she returned with my breakfast.


    A few minutes later, the lovely maid put a large bowl of steaming hot oatmeal on the table in front of me. It was topped with a few slices of bananas. She also placed a cup of honey tea and a lemon on the table.


    I gave her my gold coin and received ninety-nine silver pieces and ninety-six copper pieces as change.


    "There''s no charge for your oatmeal because it''s included with your room service. But the tea and lemon are extra," the maid explained.


    I nodded as I put the coins on the table. I asked in a low voice, "Please look at my second pop-up."


    Amelica did just that and her eyes bulged. "Wow," she whispered.


    "I have enough experience to advance now," I said.


    Her eyes quickly regained focus. "I think you should talk to your instructor before you advance to the next level," she advised.


    My eyebrows shot up at the request but I quickly agreed to follow her advice. After all, her advice had proved golden thus far. "Okay, I''ll consult Kalistra first," I replied.


    Amelica smiled warmly at me and then returned to the kitchen.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    As I slowly ate my breakfast, I started pondering the situation. For most RPGs that I''ve played, advancement to the next level was automatic. Apparently, things were different in this gaming world and I would have to ask Kalistra about it.


    I also had a more immediate problem: I had one hundred and ninety-five coins on the table. And obviously, all that coinage was NOT going to fit in my small waist pocket. I needed to go back to my room and leave a portion of it there. As I looked at the coins, I realized that I needed to figure out a way to make money soon. The donation of the platinum coin to the Lucky Shrine was a big hit on my personal wealth. Also, I was dying to test out my new divine blessing in some way without putting my life at risk again. If I could somehow use my luck to create wealth, that would be hitting two birds with one stone.


    As I ate my oatmeal, my mind turned back to last night when I had left the tray out in the hallway after my evening meal. I wanted to hang a "Do Not Disturb" sign on the door. Aha! I should locate the local sign maker and inquire about making such signs on a wholesale basis; I could get a ton of them made to sell around town or perhaps use a middleman to sell the signs on my behalf. Well, that was now added to my mental to-do list. Unfortunately, my desire to obtain a pocket watch would have to be set aside for the moment because I was rapidly using up my limited funds and a pocket watch was a frivolous expense that I couldn''t afford at the moment. Sometimes, it sucked being an adult and trying to make rational purchasing decisions.


    When I finished inhaling my breakfast and raised my head from my bowl, I was startled by the sight of Kalistra sitting right across the table from me! I quickly released my party with Amelica in case my teacher wanted to join up right away.


    The evil minx was having a bowl of chicken noodle soup this morning. I noticed a second bowl of soup nearby. Since no one else was sitting at our table, I assumed that it was hers too. She could certainly afford to have a more hearty breakfast after I had paid her five silver coins for yesterday''s lesson. Honestly, she probably overcharged me for mere "conditioning." After finishing both bowls of soup, Kalistra finally looked up at me. "Well?" she asked.


    "Well, what?" I replied in puzzlement.


    The cat girl rolled her eyes and bent her ears. She sighed as she muttered, "smart human," under her breath. "You should be greeting your teacher," she answered.


    Ah! "Good morning, Kalistra!" I said.


    "I see you remembered the lemon," she commented while glancing at the lemon on the table next to my empty bowl.


    I made a face. "I may be old but I''m not senile," I retorted.


    Kalistra did not reply but her tail twitched in the air.


    If I read this evil minx right, she was laughing at me! "Aren''t you going to apologize?" I asked.


    "For what?" Kalistra asked.


    "For making me run ''til I incurred the exhaustion status yesterday," I said.


    "Oh, dear me! Did I do that?" she asked innocently as she put a paw to her left cheek. Her tail started twitching, too.


    My eyes bored deeply into hers. The evil minx was DEFINITELY mocking me. "Yes, you did," I growled.


    My teacher held up her left paw. "Look, Lawrence, I gave you the opportunity to back out of enrolling in my dojo yesterday and you refused. You made a decision to accept my tutelage and train under me until you meet our prerequisites. Therefore, you are now Honor bound to follow through no matter how hard that training becomes for your body. Yes, it''s hard training especially for humans, but in the end, you will agree that it''s worth the effort. Also, the training that I put you through is recoverable with a good night''s sleep and a good meal," she explained.


    I crossed my arms and stared at her.


    She stared right back at me.


    After a few minutes into the staring contest, I finally broke off eye contact. God, Kalistra was so infuriating! She was definitely the replacement for my editor-from-hell! But, she was also correct. I didn''t want to back out now.


    I decided to change the topic. I pointed at the pile of coins in front of me on the table. "Is there a bank in town? I need to deposit some of these coins," I said as I gestured at the stack.


    Kalistra grinned and showed her sharp teeth. "As a matter of fact, there is a bank just a block away from here. It''s located between The Noble Lady and Watch Headquarters. We can make a slight detour on our way to the dojo." My teacher pulled a brown sack from her belt. She took the contents out of the sack and put the items into another pouch. Then she placed the empty sack on the table. "You can borrow this sack to hold your coins," she offered.


    "Thank you," I said as I started putting the coins into the sack. I set aside fifteen each in copper and silver coins and put them in my waist pocket. The remaining coins went into the sack.


    Once the task was accomplished, Kalistra asked, "Are you ready to leave?"


    "Yes," I nodded.


    My teacher left a silver coin on the table next to her two empty bowls, and the two of us left the tavern together.

 Chapter 21 - Banking

    Unlike yesterday, the cat girl did not get down on all four paws and race out of the common room. Instead, she continued to stay upright and walked at my pace.


    "Thank you for following me home last night," I said quietly.


    Kalistra''s ears and tail twitched at my comment. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." She pointedly looked away while making this denial.


    "You may be a master swordsman but you''re a lousy stalker," I continued.


    The cat girl immediately stopped in her tracks and turned to face me. She put her hands on her hips and said, "I am NOT a stalker." She huffed and started walking faster.


    I graciously allowed her to have the last word and continued walking behind her. Just a few minutes later, we stood in front of a bank. It was a large, stand-alone building made of stone. A large, iron door was opened inward. Standing guard in front of the bank were two heavily armored members of the Watch, each wearing a hauberk and carrying a halberd; each guard also wore a sword sheath at the belt.


    When I approached the entrance, the two men watched me closely with their hawk-like eyes. As I passed by the duo I saw that their equipment was sparkling and I briefly felt the heat emanating from them. Suddenly, I received a pop-up and it read, " Innate Ability Acquired: Magic Sense, Level 1. +100XP." I looked more closely at the guards and saw a light blue hue surrounding their chest armor while their swords discharged a faint red hue. "Are the guards wearing magical equipment?" I whispered to my guide.


    Kalistra''s eyes gleamed at my question. "How do you know they''re wearing magical gear?" she whispered back.


    "I sensed it somehow," I replied with a shrug.


    The cat girl stared at me for a moment and then continued walking. Her tail whip lashed angrily. There was NO WAY an unprofessional human could innately sense magic! Only mages who trained for years may acquire this rare and invaluable ability; supposedly only one in a thousand will eventually develop this ability. This stupid human must be lying or playing another stupid game!


    When we entered the bank, I saw a few teller windows on the left side. On the right side were rows upon rows of lockboxes of various sizes. In the middle of the room were over a dozen tables where some customers were sorting out their valued possessions or coins. Further back were stairs leading to the next floor. I also noticed a number of guards patrolling the room. Frankly, the setup wasn''t very different from the retail banks back home aside from the guards.


    Kalistra elbowed me in the ribs. "If you''re done gawking at this place, let''s go to the teller window and make your deposit. I will NOT be late returning to the dojo today!" she scolded.


    I briefly felt a sharp pain on the left side of my rib cage and a pop-up appeared. I ignored the pop-up, which will probably show "-1 Health." I followed my master''s order and walked up to the next available window. The window had a glass panel at face level. Underneath the panel, at chest level, was a slot with a hole at the bottom of the slot. Beneath that was a numeric panel and next to the numbers was a smooth, white stone on the right side. And beneath the panel was another slot; this last slot was at around my knees.


    Behind the glass panel, I saw a wizened looking non-human wearing thick glasses. He had a very big nose and round jaw. He didn''t look like a dwarf. Perhaps, he was a gnome.


    After a moment, the impatient bank teller looked back at me and sighed. "Sir, you''re holding up the line. You put your deposit into the slot at your chest. The bank''s coins counter will show your deposit. You put your right palm against the identifier stone on the right. It will read your name and our bank ledger will automatically update your account," he explained.


    "What if I need to make a withdrawal?" I asked.


    "You tell me how much you want and put your hand on the stone. If your account has enough money to cover your request, you will receive the money from the last slot," the bank teller replied. "Are you making a deposit or withdrawal?" he asked.


    "I''m making a deposit," I replied. I dumped the borrowed sack full of silver and copper pieces into the slot. I then took out all the coins from my waistband. I kept fifteen silver, fifteen copper, and two platinum pieces; the rest were dumped into the slot. Once I put the remaining coins back in my waist pouch, I then removed my left shoe and deposited the three platinum coins as well.Stolen novel; please report.


    I watched as the slot greedily devoured my coins like a hungry monster and the numeric counter started moving. When the counter stopped moving, it read: "7:4:84:93." I then put my palm against the white stone.


    The teller nodded. "Lawrence Eugene Mulligan now has a current balance of seven platinum, four gold, eighty-four silver, and ninety-three copper pieces," he announced.


    "I would like to withdraw twenty gold pieces," I requested as I kept my hand on the stone.


    The counter started moving again. When it stopped, it read: "0:20:0:0."


    "Your updated balance is now six platinum, nine hundred eighty-four gold, eighty-four silver, and ninety-three copper pieces," the bank employee confirmed.


    I bent down and removed the twenty gold coins from the last slot. I then straightened my back and put the coins in my waist pouch. "Thank you," I told the teller and left the window. I walked over to an available table and waited for Kalistra. When she reached me I passed the emptied pouch back to her. "Thank you," I said. I then took out five silver coins and passed them to her as well. "This is payment for today''s lesson," I noted.


    My teacher nodded as she put the coins into her pouch.


    "How do we know that the coins counter is accurate?" I asked her. Back on Earth, one particular bank got in trouble for having defective coins counting machines that miscounted coins that usually resulted in undercounting customer deposits.


    "Honestly, we don''t," she replied and quickly held up a paw. "But, if that were to happen, customers can complain to the Watch and ask them to investigate such allegations. Remember, the Watch have access to truth stones; any bank teller who tampers with the coins counter and then lies under oath will die. Very few people, even humans, would be foolish enough to risk an investigation under oath."


    I quickly thought of another question. "If I go to a bank in another town, would I be able to get access to my money?"


    "Of course," Kalistra replied. "We are standing inside the Bank of Britannia. There is a member branch in every town, city, or village on this continent."


    "But how would one branch be informed of the deposit made at another branch?" I asked.


    "The ledger that keeps your account updated is accessible to all branches," she answered.


    "Oh! So the ledger is connected to some kind of magical database or the ledger could even act like a string under string theory!" I exclaimed in understanding. Magic is starting to make sense now!


    "Huh?" the cat girl looked at me in confusion.


    "Just something from back home," I grinned. "It''s not important." I pointed at the lockboxes on the right side of the room. "What about those boxes? Would I be able to get access to my stuff at other branches if I store them here?" I asked.


    Kalistra hissed. "I don''t know if you''re playing a stupid game or being serious. If you leave something here, you will need to return to this particular branch to pick up your item. The lockboxes are rentals and if you don''t pay the rental fee then your access to the lockbox is canceled; the contents will be placed on the auction block and whatever is received from selling the items will be credited to your account in the ledger," she explained.


    "That is . . . disappointing," I said quietly. Whoever created this gaming world apparently wanted to inject some degree of realism into the environment. Would it hurt that much not to worry about storage of coins or gear?


    I walked over to a lockbox and examined it more closely. There was a small handle to pull it out of the drawer. Underneath the handle was a small, white stone; there was no keyhole. "How come there''s no key?" I asked.


    "You see that small white stone? It''s an identifier stone just like the one over at the bank teller window. You push your thumb or another finger against it to confirm you are the owner of the lockbox, and then the lock will be released," my teacher explained. She pointed at the desk with a clerk at the back, next to the stairs. "If you wish to rent a box you talk to that employee to arrange it and choose the size of the box that you wish to rent. Once you have taken possession of the lockbox, you can make your rental payment over at the teller window," she continued.


    Seeing no further question from me, the cat girl said, "It''s time to go!" She grabbed my right arm and started dragging me out of the bank.


    When we left the bank, I said, "Stop!"


    Kalistra released my arm and folded her arms across her chest. "What now? Do you really want papa to punish us for being late?"


    I shook my head. "No, I just want to try to locate the dojo on my own. I need to practice my Navigation-Sense. Please, allow me to lead," I explained.


    My teacher''s eyes gleamed. "You don''t have that ability," she said. "Or, at least you didn''t have it when I last looked at your player status yesterday," she corrected herself. "Please party with me," she requested.


    I quickly hit "Yes" on the ensuing pop-up.


    When Kalistra read my player screen, her eyes bulged. "What in the name of Kallimon happened to you since you left the dojo?" she demanded to know. She looked me up and down intently as if seeing me in a different light.


    "Huh?" I looked at her in surprise. "I went straight home and ate dinner in my room. Amelica took me to visit the Lucky Shrine this morning before work. I gave a big donation and the priestess gave me a simple blessing," I recounted my recent activities.


    Kalistra muttered, "Stupid human," under her breath. She looked around and saw that the streets were starting to fill up with pedestrians. "Okay, we''ll talk more about it when we get to the dojo. I''ll let you lead and practice your innate ability. With any luck, you may be able to raise your ability and gain experience, too."


    "Thank you," I said and started proceeding southward.

 Chapter 22 - Misunderstanding

    I walked southward toward the dojo, guided solely by intuition. While doing so, I quickly dismissed the pop-up message confirming that Kalistra''s elbow to my ribs had inflicted "-1 Heath." I didn¡¯t see a map inside my head, per se. Instead, I felt a hunch pushing me to walk south for a few blocks. Then, I felt compelled to make a turn and a block later I found myself approaching the walled compound of the dojo. However, standing in front of the door and between the two stone statues was . . . Gendun!


    The little boy¡¯s face was downcast and it appeared that he was crying! When Amelica¡¯s son noticed my presence, he quickly wiped his eyes with the back of his hands.


    I approached my young friend. I ignored the pop-up that just appeared when I reached the stone statues. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± I asked with great concern. I could see that Gendun¡¯s eyes were red and puffy.


    Kalistra stood behind me but kept silent. Her eyes gleamed with great interest in our interaction.


    Suddenly, the young boy¡¯s eyes turned angry. ¡°Vern is a liar!¡± he yelled in a sudden outburst.


    Pedestrians on the street turned their heads toward him. When they saw that nothing was happening to the boy, the people continued on their way, discounting this outburst as a mere temper tantrum from an unruly child.


    ¡°Whoa! Take it easy! Calm down! You don¡¯t want the Watch to come here and arrest you for disturbing the peace!¡± I said. I consciously made sure I was a step back from the boy and didn''t make physical contact with him; I didn''t want the common folks to think I was attacking or abusing the boy and then have them call the Watch to arrest me! ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± I said in a reassuring tone of voice. I figured that if I could get Gendun to continue talking, he will eventually calm down.


    ¡°Vern told me to come here. He had arranged for my apprenticeship at this dojo. I don¡¯t want to be a swordsman! I want to take over the tavern when Vern retires!¡± Gendun spat out his angry words like bullets. He stomped his left foot on the ground in a huff.


    I knelt down in front of the boy and slowly grabbed his hands. ¡°What did your mother say?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She said he¡¯s the boss. And she¡¯s perfectly fine with me doing an apprenticeship in swordsmanship,¡± Gendun replied.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± the cat girl finally interrupted our conversation. It was about time for Kalistra to start discussing the details of the arrangement she had made with Vern.


    We both turned our heads simultaneously to look at Kalistra.


    Remembering our conversation during breakfast, I believed that she wanted an introduction as that was the proper decorum. And Kalistra was surprisingly old-fashioned in that way in keeping with decorum and tradition. I quickly rose to my feet and introduced my teacher. ¡°Gendun, this is Kalistra, my teacher in swordsmanship. She is also the Heir to The Butterfly School of Swordsmanship,¡± I added.


    Kalistra approached the boy. ¡°Vern made a request yesterday for me to accept you as my apprentice and I agreed. I will be your teacher as well,¡± she revealed. ¡°Also, I think you misunderstood why Vern made this arrangement. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want you to take over The Noble Lady. Instead, he is preparing you for that eventuality. Vern is respected as the tavern keeper because he is also a fearsome warrior. Any patrons who behave poorly at the tavern will be tossed out by him. No one dares to challenge him because of his fearsome fighting prowess with his battle ax. In order for you to gain similar respect from the patrons, you will also have to develop your fighting ability and be recognized for it. My dojo is among the finest schools for swordsmanship in the kingdom and our students are well respected as melee fighters. If you graduate from our school, the patrons will respect you. So think of this apprenticeship as Vern¡¯s way of grooming you to take over The Noble Lady,¡± she suggested.


    Gendun¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile.


    I looked at Kalistra and nodded. Aside from Gendun''s desire to inherit the tavern, I believed there was a second reason why the boy was so angry: he thought Vern was abandoning him. I still didn¡¯t have all the information regarding the boy¡¯s father and what happened to him, but Gendun probably thought his father abandoned him. Since Vern was like a second father to the boy, it was easy for Gendun to assume that he was being abandoned again. I tussled over the boy¡¯s unruly blonde hair and he laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that this misunderstanding has been cleared but we need to enter the dojo NOW. Unless you can open the door, please stand aside and allow me to do it,¡± Kalistra said.


    Gendun tried to open the heavy door but it wouldn¡¯t budge at all. When he looked at me, I shook my head and shrugged. He then turned toward the cat girl and sulked.


    I folded my arms and waited patiently.


    The boy looked at me and mimicked my pose.


    Kalistra rolled her eyes and opened the door. She had a bad feeling that she had taken on a second troublesome pupil.


    When Gendun walked in, his head turned from side to side as he tried to take in the scene inside the compound. It was much bigger than he expected. He saw a number of students already in the courtyard, either meditating or practicing some stances.


    Kalistra turned to face us. "Lawrence, please scrub the spot by the pond with your lemon. Gendun, please follow Lawrence and stay with him. I''ll be right now," she instructed us. She then walked over to talk to some of the students in the courtyard.


    "Come on, Gendun. You heard your teacher. Follow me," I said and started walking toward the pond.


    The young boy matched my stride and stayed by my side, as ordered.


    When we reached the small pound, I took out the small dagger from its sheath at my waist and carefully cut the lemon in half. I then knelt on the ground and started scrubbing at the spot where I had vomited yesterday.


    "What are you doing?" Gendun asked as he watched me work.


    "Cleaning the ground," I replied succinctly.


    "But why?" the boy asked. "You''re only cleaning one particular spot," he pointed out.


    I looked up from the ground and sighed. There was no point for me to hide it from Gendun since he will find out from the other students anyway. "I threw up at that spot yesterday," I said quietly.


    "Ewww!" Gendun frowned and started to back away from me.


    I was quite amused by his reaction considering the fact that the first time I met the boy, Gendun was offering to empty my chamber pot. I guessed that he was accustomed to doing chores at the tavern. I dismissed the thought and returned to my own chore. "Kalistra made me run twenty laps around the dojo. By the time I finished, I was totally exhausted and I ended up vomiting my lunch," I recalled.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The boy folded his arms. "How could you become exhausted by simply running around this school?" he asked skeptically.


    "Oh, I''m sure you''ll find out soon enough," I replied. I looked up and glanced across the courtyard. I saw that Kalistra was still conferring with some students. "Let me tell you a secret," I said quietly.


    "Yeah?" Gendun''s gray-blue eyes lit up.


    "When it comes to training her students, Kalistra is pure evil," I revealed.


    "I don''t believe you," my companion shook his head. "She''s been coming to The Noble Lady for a few years now. She''s always been nice to me."


    "Ah, is she your type? Are you interested in cat girls?" I teased him mercilessly.


    Gendun''s eyes bulged at my questions. His face was downcast and he started blushing furiously.


    "I''m sorry for teasing you like that," I quickly apologized as I messed up his hair; it was starting to become a bad habit for me. "Well then, you''re lucky that Kalistra has agreed to accept you as her apprentice. My understanding is that she accepts very few students," I noted.


    "Really?" his eyes lit up again. His chest puffed up at the notion that the boy was special to Kalistra.


    "Yup!" I nodded while trying hard to conceal my grin. Alas, I failed and quickly lowered my head to hide my grin. I got back to my feet. I just finished scrubbing the spot and it smelled clean. "I need to get a bucket of water to wash off the lemon juice. You need to stay here in case our teacher comes back. If we''re both gone, she will be mad at us and make us run forty laps. I don''t want that to happen so I need you to stay here. Can you do that?" I requested.


    Gendun nodded. He didn''t relish the notion of running forty laps. Now that he had more time to look around the dojo, Gendun realized that the place was HUGE. The enclosed area was easily triple the size of the tavern. Kalistra''s family must be rich to own this much space, even if the location was down south in the less wealthy part of town. If he had to run forty laps around the dojo, then HE will be the one puking today and he didn''t want that to happen.


    "Good! I''ll be right back!" I promised. I started jogging toward the well. As I passed by the other students I bowed my head respectfully. Since I just joined (albeit unofficially) yesterday, these students were my seniors. Sooner or later, I will be training either with them or under them. Thus, it was important for me to show proper respect to the other students.


    Some of them nodded back to me while others simply ignored me.


    I reached the well in short order. Without the limitation of the exhaustion status, I discovered that I was able to withdraw a full bucket of water. I emptied three-quarters of it into the empty bucket and hurried back to the pond. When I arrived, I saw that Kalistra was talking to Gendun.


    I approached them silently. When I got close to the two, Kalistra''s ears twitched and she stopped talking to Gendun. Oops, she heard my footsteps.


    My teacher turned around to look at me. She saw that I was holding a bucket of water. "Well? Hurry up and finish your chore!" she ordered. This was why she hated teaching humans; they were too slow in obeying orders and doing chores!


    I slowly emptied the bucket and rinsed the floor. Then, I returned to the well and left the bucket near the well. When I got back to the pond, Gendun was gone.


    With her attention and focus solely on me now, Kalistra immediately made a party request with me. When I accepted, she started reviewing my player status. Her eyes gleamed and widened at my updated screen. Her eyes flattened and her tail whip lashed. Finally, the cat girl''s eyes burrowed into mine.


    As I stared into those pale-green, inhuman eyes, I thought that I detected a hint of fear. Nah, it must have been my imagination. After all, how could a master swordswoman who could instant-kill me be afraid of a level one human? I must have been mistaken.


    Finally, Kalistra spoke up. "Lawrence, please tell me everything you did after you left the dojo until now," she ordered.


    I obeyed and started recounting the events. When I finished, my teacher''s whiskers twitched.


    "I might be going crazy but I''m starting to believe that you''re really not from this world," Kalistra admitted quietly as her ears bent down. "Your rate of progression is simply too fast for an ordinary human. I have never heard of a middle-aged human still at level one. Nor have I heard of anyone gaining TWO innate abilities so quickly. Your magic detection ability, in particular, is highly sought after. If you ever need to find a job, that ability alone will get you hired at the auction house, or with a merchant family or the magic guild. And now, you have acquired a legendary divine blessing, too. This is simply too much for me to take in," she shook her head in disbelief.


    My eyebrows shot up at her assessment. "Why would a luck-based blessing be considered legendary?" I asked in puzzlement.


    My instructor''s ears perked up at my question. "Well, according to legend, Merlin himself received this particular blessing once. With this blessing, he was able to achieve a number of legendary feats. He created a very powerful war staff in his workshop. He created new spells including the ability to clone himself. And . . . he was rumored to be the father and creator of the animal people. Thus, many pursuers of the crown are desperate to acquire this blessing because they believe that it would enhance their claim to the crown by claiming to be Merlin''s successor," Kalistra explained. Suddenly, her ears flattened again and her eyes narrowed at me. "Please tell me you''re not pursuing the crown," she pleaded.


    I scratched my chin. "Um, actually I am," I grinned sheepishly.


    "Oh, for the love of Kallimon!" Kalistra winced. "You humans are all alike! What makes you so special that you should be our next King? Why are you pursuing the crown?" she demanded to know.


    "I think that is the way for me to leave this world," I said quietly.


    "How do you know that?" the cat girl retorted.


    "Intuition," I answered succinctly. "Just like the way I was able to locate the dojo on intuition alone," I added.


    Kalistra stared into my eyes as if to peer into my soul. She saw no hint of madness within my eyes. It was as if I truly believed what I had just said. "I need to consult my papa," she said quietly. "In the meantime, I want you to meditate here, by the pond, until I return," she ordered.


    I walked around the pond until I reached a dry spot on the ground, sat down, and started meditating.

 Chapter 23 - Revelations

    Kalistra immediately ran into the dojo as if she was chased by a ghost. She saw that Gendun was holding a wooden stick with both hands and practicing his swing with the heavy stick. A group of similarly young children was practicing with him. In front of the dozen or so pupils was a senior student, a Journeyman-ranked human named Hendrez.


    Kalistra fully supported her papa''s appointment of this man to take charge of the newest apprentices; Hendrez was even tempered, unlike Kalistra, and he was suitable as an instructor for children. At level nineteen, the human was also the next candidate in the dojo to become a master swordsman. His eventual membership in the rather exclusive group of masters in the dojo will allow the school to accept more apprentices in the future.


    Hendrez caught Kalistra''s eye and bowed.


    The cat girl nodded in acknowledgment and continued walking deeper into the dojo. Eventually, she reached the end of the long training hall and stood in front of a partition where she knew that papa will be meditating this morning. She knelt down before the partition. "Papa, I need to talk to you regarding Lawrence," she said quietly.


    The grandmaster noticed the serious tone of her voice. "Come sit with me," Kalistron ordered.


    The daughter quickly got back to her feet. She slid open the partition. She then stepped inside the small meditation room and closed the partition behind her. Kalistra saw that her papa was sitting cross-legged and meditating.


    "Speak," he said succinctly.


    Kalistra sat directly across from him. "I just looked at Lawrence''s updated player screen. In the span of under twelve hours, he had gained enough experience to advance to level two, acquired TWO innate abilities, and, most importantly, acquired a greater divine blessing," she reported. "He also admitted that he will be pursuing the crown," she added. "I don''t know if we should continue to train him and I seek your guidance in this matter."


    Kalistron opened his eyes and looked directly into his daughter''s eyes. He was surprised; he saw uncertainty and . . . a hint of fear. "Why are you afraid of this human?" he asked.


    Kalistra bristled at the question. "I''m NOT afraid of him," she hissed.


    The papa grinned, revealing his sharp teeth. "Yes, you are." He quickly held up his left paw to forestall her argument. "You are afraid because you have never met anyone like him. If you look deep into your heart, you will know this is true. It''s alright, my daughter. Fear is something we should embrace rather than dismiss. Fear makes us cautious and forces us to step back and away from the heated moment. Having fear in your heart can be a useful tool if you can harness this powerful emotion properly," he lectured.


    "Kalistra, I''m going to reveal some closely held secrets regarding the founding of our dojo and also the founder of the Kingdom of Merlin. This is information that can only be passed from the current grandmaster of our school to its next grandmaster. No one else is to learn of this. Originally, I was going to wait until you reach grandmaster level to discuss this but Lawrence''s arrival has accelerated my plan." The grandmaster took a deep breath and continued. "The man who repelled the invaders from another continent and founded the Kingdom of Merlin was a man named, ''Merlin Hubert Jackson.'' He was also the Kallimon''s teacher for a time." Kalistron revealed.


    Kalistra''s eyes gleamed upon hearing the full name. It was a three-word name¡ªjust like Lawrence! Her eyes blinked as she began to understand the implications . . .


    The father nodded and grinned. "Yes, daughter, Merlin was also not from our world. The truth is that this Merlin who united the kingdom was NOT the same Merlin who advised King Arthur. THAT Merlin had disappeared upon King Arthur''s death and no one knows what happened to the first Merlin. When this second Merlin appeared, the common folk simply saw the ''Merlin'' name and mistakenly believed that it was the return of the Sorcerer Supreme. How this imposter survived long enough to accept the mantle of the original Merlin I do not know. But if he HAD arrived at level one, like Lawrence, then this Merlin must have advanced just as rapidly as our pupil is doing now."


    "What ability and blessing does Lawrence have?" Kalistron asked suddenly.


    "Oh, um, Lawrence has Navigation-Sense and Magic Detection abilities. He also has the Kissed by Lady Luck blessing," she recalled.


    The grandmaster nodded; he had expected as much. The innate abilities were valuable but still common enough. The divine blessing, however, was akin to a mark of the gods themselves and it was much rarer. It was Lawrence''s receipt of this divine blessing that caused his daughter to lose her composure. "King Merlin was rumored to have five or six innate abilities. Also, he was a recipient of this same divine blessing that all grandmasters of our school had received at one time or another. Since you, too, had received this blessing, you qualify to become the next grandmaster of our school," he revealed.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Kalistra nodded her head slowly. She received the Kissed by Lady Luck blessing during the Melee Tournaments and became the champion as a result of this divine blessing. The Tournament was an annual event that drew the best melee fighters from the Kingdom of Merlin. There were several categories for different levels. The Master Tournament had a level cap of twenty and every finalist, including Kalistra, had reached the level cap. When fighters were equally skilled, the deciding factor in choosing the winner often came down to luck alone. Since Lady Luck had favored Kalistra during the tournament, the cat girl became the winner of the Melee Tournament two years ago. At the tender age of sixteen, she was the youngest winner ever.


    Suddenly, the heir had an insight. "Is the Goddess of Luck telling us to support Lawrence in his bid for the crown?" she asked.


    Kalistron''s face was solemn as he nodded. "That, too, is my conclusion. We owe much of our school''s success and prosperity to Lady Luck and we are Honor bound to serve Her. We will support Lawrence in his bid for the crown," he declared.


    #


    When I started meditating, I finally remembered the pop-up messages. I tried to recall the message despite my eyes being closed. Surprisingly, I was still able to read the first message. It read: "Navigation SUCCESSFUL. +100XP." The second pop-up read, "Friendship with Gendun DEEPENED. +100XP." I love this! If I could manage to survive and stay alive during the first few levels, I should be able to start power leveling my character very soon.


    I would love nothing better than to venture beyond Tregome and explore. But for now, I had to remain patient because I had no idea if this gaming world had permanent death. In other words, if I die in this world will I stay dead? Or will the powers that control this world, perhaps a gamemaster of sorts, allow me to return to life and start over again? Honestly, I would prefer not to find out.


    I heard the sound of footsteps approaching and looked up. I saw a grim-faced Kalistra followed by Gendun and another person. I looked more closely at this stranger and saw that the person was a human woman. She had shortly cropped dark brown hair and a strong build. She wore a sleeveless white tunic, showing off her finely-toned thick arms. Her dark brown eyes were sharp but betrayed nothing of her thoughts. Judging by the way she hovered over Kalistra, I estimated that this warrior was at least my height if not taller. I looked at the floating caption above this woman''s head and it read: "Name: Maisen, Level: ?, Disposition: Guarded.¡±


    Kalistra turned around and held up her hand.


    Her followers immediately stood their ground.


    Kalistra quickly approached me. Apparently, she had something to discuss with me privately. She sat on the ground next to me and started talking. "I have consulted with the grandmaster of our school and he has recognized your bid for the crown," she announced.


    Immediately, I was slapped with a pop-up. I ignored the message momentarily since my teacher wasn''t finished talking. I nodded for her to continue.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Kalistra''s face. She was still partied with me and noticed the appearance of the pop-up; she could already guess the content of the message even without having read it. "Lawrence, do you trust me?" she asked.


    My eyebrows shot up at the unexpected question. I looked deeply into Kalistra''s eyes. She was serious. "Um, I guess so," I replied hesitantly.


    Suddenly, the cat girl poked a claw at the very spot on my right shoulder where I was stabbed yesterday.


    "Ow!" I blurted out as a second pop-up appeared and I ignored it, too. "What did you do that for?" I complained.


    "I am asking you a very serious question with life and death consequences, not just for you and me but for the entire Kingdom of Merlin. I''ll repeat the question one more time. Do you trust me?" she asked again.


    I was taken aback by Kalistra''s tone of voice. She was really serious. Her serious demeanor was like a slap in my face. Being a night owl, it was still too early in the morning for me and I wasn''t prepared for it. My mind started whirling overtime as if I had a mental videotape player that instantly played through all the encounters I had with this cat girl the past thirty-something hours. While Kalistra was as fickle as a real cat in her temperament, I believed that her heart was in the right place. She was honest. She was fair. She was trustworthy. She was honorable. And the answer to her question was obvious. "Yes, I do trust you," I finally replied.


    The cat girl leaped to her feet. "Stand up," she ordered.


    I got back to my feet.


    Without warning, Kalistra knelt before me. She looked up at me and took my right hand. "I, Kalistra, Heir to The Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, swear to support your bid for the Crown of the Kingdom of Merlin." She finished her oath by kissing the back of my hand.

 Chapter 24 - Oath

    Well, to say that I was surprised by this sudden development was an understatement. It was one thing for us to hold hands as if we were pursuing a romantic relationship. It was quite another matter for Kalistra to pledge her allegiance to me in my pursuit of the crown. I received another pop-up and pushed it aside. "Um, thanks?" I replied with uncertainty. I wasn''t sure what to do. Frankly, I was embarrassed that someone so arrogant and haughty (and powerful) would agree to serve under my banner. Moreover, I was humbled by her pledge.


    Kalistra slowly returned to her feet. "I''m sure you have just gained enough experience points to advance several levels. But I ask that you delay advancing to the next few levels. The reason is that when you''re at level one, you can earn experience more easily than if you are at a higher level," she explained. "Also, with your divine blessing still active, you may be fortunate enough to unlock more innate abilities, too," she added. "It is said that King Merlin himself had at least a handful of them. Thus, the more innate abilities you own, the stronger your claim as his rightful successor in the eyes of the common folk."


    "I understand and I''ll delay my advancement as you suggested," I readily agreed. "However, how will I survive my next street fight? I''m sure Ebenthal has friends looking to prevent me from testifying at his upcoming trial," I pointed out.


    Kalistra turned her head back and motioned for Gendun and the female student to join us. When they arrived, my teacher introduced the woman. "This is Sister Maisen. She has graciously agreed to serve as your bodyguard until you are officially enrolled in our dojo. However, her service charge is one gold coin per day and payment is due in advance."


    I looked at the female warrior. Up close, she was even more intimidating than I thought. She was actually taller than me; her physique resembled a wrestler''s such as the late Chyna. I didn''t mind having a "governess" to look after me during the early stages of my player character development. However, I wasn''t happy with the idea of paying for a bodyguard since I was trying to enroll in the dojo precisely to avoid this expense.


    But then again, Kalistra had presented me with a way to power level my PC at the cost of only one or two days¡¯ worth of Sister Maisen''s services as my bodyguard. And with this swordswoman watching my back, I could proceed with my business plans to make money while my divine blessing was still in effect. And the sooner that occurred, the sooner I could start making money. Therefore, hiring Maisen was the right decision. I held out my hand to the fighter. "Thank you for agreeing to become my bodyguard," I said.


    Sister Maisen nodded slightly as she shook my hand with a firm grip.


    Yup, she was as strong as she looked. Her grip was very strong but her touch was soft like a woman''s. I felt the rough calluses under her fingers and on her palms and my respect for her jacked up ten-fold. To earn those calluses she probably spent thousands of hours holding that sword in the blue-colored scabbard, with the requisite butterfly adornment, at her waist. She looked the part and felt the part of a strong fighter; I couldn''t wait to party with Sister Maisen and discover what her actual character level was. The memory of the discomfort that Kalistra felt when I read her player stats flashed across my mind. I wondered if my bodyguard will react similarly. Gee, I felt like a peeping tom!


    Without comment, Kalistra held out her right paw with her palm facing up.


    This time, I knew what she was asking for. I quickly fished out a gold coin and handed it over to her. When the coin changed hands, I received another pop-up which I pushed aside again. See, I was a fast learner!


    Once my instructor put the coin in her pouch, she nodded once at Maisen.


    The senior student walked over to the exit from the dojo and sat down. She started meditating.


    Kalistra turned to face me. "Maisen will accompany you when you leave our dojo. In the meantime, I want you to resume your conditioning until the town bell indicates noontime. Today, we''ll do something a little different. Since the two of you are friends, I''m going to have Gendun assist in your training. He''s wearing a harness right now. You are to put him on your back and walk around the compound until you increase your strength. Hopefully, it won''t take you the entire day to accomplish this or else you''ll miss lunch and dinner. Well, good luck, boys!" She grinned and walked away from us.


    Dang! The evil cat girl had appeared once again! I looked at Gendun and shrugged. He was indeed wearing a leather harness with long straps for me to pull over my shoulder as if I was wearing a backpack. "Let''s get started," I said with a false cheer. I knelt in front of the boy, turned around and pulled the straps over my shoulder. I then pulled myself back to my feet, lifting the boy up. My lower back started sagging under the extra weight.


    "Am I too heavy?" Gendun asked. He was thoroughly embarrassed; he would never imagine this was what Kalistra had in mind when she asked for the boy''s assistance in training his friend. The last time the boy was carried on someone¡¯s back was probably when he was a still a baby.


    "Nah, I''m much stronger than that," I lied. If my back didn''t lock up again today, it would be a miracle! I gripped the shoulder straps and started walking slowly around the compound. My steps were small and slow at first. But after I took a minute to adjust my body to the added weight, I started taking bigger strides and walking at a faster pace. The point of the exercise was to push my body to exhaustion (again) in order to get the increase in strength. I needed two more points in strength and one more point in dexterity to meet the prerequisites to officially enroll in the school. I was afraid to find out what my dexterity training will entail.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    As I marched around the compound, some students grinned while others openly laughed at me. Yeah, I definitely looked ridiculous. Honestly, I would feel better if it was a female on my back; at least that way, I could pretend that I was in a wife-carrying competition.


    As I passed by the exit, Maisen had a slight smile on her face even though her eyes were closed. For some reason, I found her expression annoying. It was as if she was looking down on me. I knew it was irrational to reach that conclusion but I did and I became very angry. "YEARGH!" I yelled out a battle cry and started charging like an angry bull. I simply ran and ran and ran some more until I slipped and fell flat on my face. BAM! I lost consciousness.


    #


    Pat-pat-pat. I felt someone slapping my face lightly. I opened my eyes and the world started spinning. "Whoa!" I blurted out.


    "Easy," someone cooed.


    I felt my head resting on a pillow and lost consciousness again.


    Dong! Dong! I counted the bell tolling twelve times and I instantly opened my eyes.


    "About time you woke up," a female voice said.


    I looked up and I saw Maisen looking down on me. I turned my head and saw that I was resting on her lap! I immediately pulled myself off her legs and sat up on the ground. I looked around and saw that I was still in the courtyard at the dojo.


    "Ah, the raging bull is finally awake," a different female voice said.


    I recognized the haughty voice of my nemesis; I slowly turned my head and saw my instructor looking at me with great amusement.


    "Well, at least you did it," Kalistra continued.


    "Did what?" I asked in befuddlement.


    My instructor rolled her eyes. "Perhaps, you should check your stack of pop-ups," she suggested.


    Oh right! I was so gung-ho into my training that I had totally forgotten about those pop-up messages. The first message read: ¡°Title ACQUIRED: Pursuer of the Crown. +2,000 Reputation. +4,000XP.¡± My jaws dropped. My mind turned back to the time when Kalistra returned from her consultation with the grandmaster. I believed that my divine blessing had convinced the two to recognize my bid for Kingship. The Kissed by Lady Luck blessing itself had only cost me one platinum coin and the blessing was still in effect for another six and a half days.


    My second pop-up was a ¡°-1 Health¡± alert from Kalistra¡¯s poke at my right shoulder. I shrugged and read the third pop-up message: ¡°Status CHANGED to Liege of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship. +1,000 Reputation. +2,000XP.¡± Ah! That was when Kalistra knelt down and kissed my hand like I was the pope. Hmm . . . I wondered if being recognized as her liege meant that I could boss Kalistra around now?


    The fourth pop-up message read, "Activity: Strength Training. +2 Strength. +100XP." Oh, yes! I became delirious with happiness at my increase in strength because I really wanted to hit 15 Strength today. While experience points were relatively easy for me to obtain, I suspected that specific increase in attributes was trickier to pull off. I pumped both fists in the air as if I had won the lottery. I grabbed Maisen''s hands and started dancing like an idiot.


    "AHEM!" Kalistra''s eyes gleamed.


    I immediately stopped moving and realized that I was holding the bodyguard''s hands. "Oh, sorry!" I blurted out as I released Maisen''s hands.


    The bodyguard''s eyebrows rose as she looked at Kalistra.


    The cat girl grinned. Suddenly, she held out her right paw and wriggled it in the air.


    The senior student made a thumb down gesture with her right hand and sighed. Maisen opened the pouch at her waist and fished out a gold coin. She put the coin on her right thumb and flicked it over to Kalistra.


    The cat girl easily snatched it out of the air.


    "What was that about?" I asked in puzzlement.


    "She lost the bet," Kalistra grinned as she started tossing the shiny coin in the air and catching it with her right paw. Repeatedly.


    My eyes narrowed at her. "You guys were betting on whether I would get the increase in strength attribute?" I growled.


    "Well, there was a particular condition¡ªit had to occur before noon, which you managed to pull off. So, thank you!" the cat girl beamed in delight. She started pondering what to have for dinner at The Noble Lady tonight.


    "So, am I done for the day? I''m still short one point in Dexterity," I noted.


    Kalistra finally stopped playing with her newly won wager. "You deserve a lunch break, Lawrence. Please return in one hour and we''ll finish up your training today. Sounds good?" she asked in a sweet tone of voice.


    The evil cat girl must be in a great mood right now. She had never asked for my opinion before! And her tone of voice was creeping me out! "Sure," I shrugged.

 Chapter 25 - A Mothers Worry

    Once Maisen and I stepped out of the compound, my new bodyguard turned to face me. "I need you to release your party with Kalistra and then party with me," she requested quietly.


    "Do I have to party with you?" I asked.


    The warrior''s eyes looked deep into mine. "Milord, in order for me to serve properly as your bodyguard, it is essential that I party with you," she replied. "Look, I understand that you may feel embarrassed about revealing your current level, but there are a number of benefits in being partied with me. First, I will be able to see your pop-ups, including any damage you take and any bad condition or status effect that you receive. Second, if we become separated somehow I would be able to sense your location and find you more quickly. Thus, it is important that we join in a party so that I could do my job to ensure that you stay alive," she explained. ¡°Otherwise, there is no point in wasting your gold to hire me.¡±


    "Fine," I shrugged. When the pop-up request screen appeared, I hit, "Yes." I took the opportunity to learn more about my bodyguard. The middle column of her player screen read: "Name: Maisen, Race: Human, Alignment: Neutral, Profession: Swordswoman (Journeyman), Level: 15, Experience: 116,547/120,000, Reputation: 14,389, Relationship Status: Bodyguard, Attack: 206, Damage: 30-35 (unarmed), Critical Attack: 18%, Critical Damage: 300%, Immunity to Electricity: 50%." The right column read: "Health: 245, Stamina: 225, Strength: 30, Intelligence: 20, Wisdom: 15, Dexterity: 25, Constitution: 30, Charisma: 14."


    Even though my bodyguard was five levels lower than Kalistra, somehow Maisen managed to have higher health and stamina than the cat girl. The likely culprit for such difference was probably due to Maisen¡¯s higher attributes in Strength and Constitution. But then again, Kalistra had a much greater Dexterity score, and that probably translated into the ungodly 25% chance to incur a critical damage for greater damage than Maisen. If we were to compare the two fighters, Maisen was more suited as a tank while Kalistra was a more efficient damage dealer.


    Fighting prowess aside, I was really surprised to see Maisen''s immunity to electricity. I wasn''t sure if "immunity" meant damage reduction or the chance to ignore this type of damage entirely as those were two very different things. But either way, it was a very impressive innate ability that my bodyguard possessed and I couldn''t help but wonder how she wound up receiving it. Was she born with it or acquired it somehow via training? I would have to ask her about it later.


    I looked at Sister Maisen and saw that she was also busy studying my stats. I had to admit that she was far more powerful than I expected. I noted that she was at the rank of Journeyman at level fifteen while Kalistra was Master-ranked at level twenty. I guessed level twenty was the cutoff to reach the rank of Master and therefore, my bodyguard still had a long way to go.


    I also took this opportunity to clear out my very last pop-up messages. The next one read as follows: ¡°Maisen¡¯s status CHANGED to bodyguard. +250XP.¡± I was thoroughly enjoying how rapidly my experience points were accumulating. It was much easier than I expected. The final message read, "-8 Health." This must have occurred when I went splat face first on the ground while carrying Gendun on my back. Speaking of Gendun, was he injured when I fell on the ground? ¡°Um, since you were nearby when I fell while carrying Gendun on my back . . . is the boy okay?¡± I asked with concern.


    Maise gave me a reassuring smile. "Gendun is fine. He had his breath knocked out of him when you collapsed on the ground so suddenly. But your body cushioned his fall and he was not injured. May I ask you a personal question?" she asked.


    "Sure," I nodded.


    "Why did you elect to train in swordsmanship? With your high intelligence and your innate magic detection ability, you are very well suited to become a mage instead," she observed.


    "True, I suspect that I would make an excellent mage. However, I don''t have many friends in this town and I figured that being a warrior would help me stay alive. I do plan to switch professions eventually," I admitted.


    "My younger brother, Maisel, is a mage. Whenever you decide to leave the path of swordsmanship and become a mage instead, I could ask him to consider taking you as his pupil," she offered. ¡°If he can¡¯t teach you himself, Maisel could help you find another suitable teacher as well.¡±


    "Yes, I would appreciate that," I replied. Suddenly, I thought of an important issue related to professions. "Is there any sort of penalty for switching professions?" I asked.


    "Yes and no," Maisen said. She took a deep breath and started her lecture. "Some non-human races, like the animal people, are limited to one single profession in their lifetime. Since elves are extremely talented as a people, they can have three. The other races are allowed two. Non-humans cannot switch professions. They have to multi-class instead from the very beginning. Humans, on the other hand, are unlimited in the number of professions we can switch to. But we''re inherently limited by our shorter natural lifespan compared to most non-human races. The second issue is the cost involved. When we change profession, we cannot use the skills of the old profession until we have accumulated more experience in the new profession than the old one. At that point, we become dual-classed and have access to the skills of the old profession.¡±


    My bodyguard paused to ensure that I was following her.


    I nodded for her to continue.


    ¡°And as I mentioned before, non-humans have to choose at the outset to become multi-class. The experience required to advance to the next level is doubled for two classes and tripled for three classes. Thus, it becomes much, much harder to multi-class than to dual-class. After a human becomes a dual-class, the experience gain is split among the two classes. And in the rare instance where a human switches to a third class, he would have the same restriction on the use of the previous professions until he gained enough experience in the newest profession. Once that occurs, the experience is split evenly among all the existing classes. While humans do have the advantage in changing professions, we don''t live long enough to fully use these additional skills compared to the other races," she lectured.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    I nodded in understanding and turned my thoughts back to Amelica. It must have taken her a long time to regain access to her Songstress skills.


    "So where are we going?" my bodyguard asked. "Remember, we must return within the hour," she reminded me.


    "I would like to go back to The Noble Lady. Gendun''s mother must be very worried about her son. I want to assure her that her son is doing fine at the dojo. Also, I am renting a room there so my lunch is included," I noted.


    "Okay, let''s go!" she said. Maisen allowed me to take the lead and hovered silently behind me as we walked northward.


    When we arrived at The Noble Lady, I was disappointed by the lack of a pop-up. I guessed that I wasn''t going to receive any more experience for the trip between the dojo and the tavern. I entered the tavern and quickly took a seat at the back. As I walked across the common room, I noticed that the patrons immediately lowered their voices and started making furtive glances at me while whispering amongst themselves. When I looked back at the common folk, none of them dared to meet my eyes. Nor was anyone inclined to talk to me either. Honestly, I had no clue what happened. I was basically ignored yesterday; today, I seemed to be the subject of the conversation among the patrons.


    Maisen sat across the table from me. She had already scanned the room for possible threats to me, but none stood out. She was very appreciative of the fact that I sat on the side of the bench facing the back wall because this allowed Maisen to keep her eyes on the patrons sitting near me. In other words, she had my back.


    After we were seated, Amelica appeared at our table. "May I speak to you privately, milord?" the maid asked politely while eyeing my new companion.


    "I''ll be right back," I told Maisen and followed the worried mother into the kitchen. When she turned around, I said immediately, "Your son is doing fine."


    Amelica exhaled a deep breath. "Gendun was very upset this morning," she said quietly. Her face was full of worry.


    I put my hands on her shoulders. "I think Gendun was afraid that Vern was abandoning him. It was a misunderstanding that Kalistra helped clear up by suggesting that the tavern keeper wanted Gendun to learn some fighting skills before taking over the tavern when Vern retires," I explained.


    The mother nodded. "I will make sure that will happen," she said cryptically.


    I was taken aback. What kind of influence did Amelica have over Vern to make this kind of statement? However, I saw that Vern was standing nearby and watching us; Vern certainly overheard our conversation regarding the future management of the tavern but chose not to deny Amelica¡¯s declaration. I decided to ask her about this another time. "I would like to order today''s special for myself and my bodyguard," I said, "and as for drinks something without alcohol is fine."


    The maid''s eyes widened in surprise; why would I need the services of a bodyguard? She will ask about this arrangement tonight. "Okay, two specials coming up!" she confirmed my order and waltzed toward the chef to pass along my order.


    I nodded to Vern and left the kitchen.


    "Is everything okay?" Maisen asked when I returned to my seat.


    "Couldn''t be better," I grinned. "Amelica was worried about her child."


    "Her child . . . you mean Gendun?" the warrior asked after a momentary pause.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    Maisen stared at me for a moment; her facial expression was guarded again. "And you''re staying here?" she asked quietly.


    "Yup," I confirmed.


    "Under the same roof as that fair lady," Maisen grinned as her eyes lit up in mischief. "Milord and Amelica sitting under a tree, K-I-S-S-I-N-G," she teased.


    "Hey!" I protested. "Let''s not go there!"


    "Ah, but you ARE interested in her," my tormentor continued.


    "We slept together last night," Amelica interrupted nonchalantly as she served our orders. Yes, she was making a VERY deceptive comment but Amelica did NOT want a romantic rival for the nobleman¡¯s affections!


    The maid was able to return with Lawrence¡¯s meal so quickly for a reason. The chef had premade a huge batch of the daily special and kept the food warm during the lunch hours. Thus, patrons will receive their lunch quickly and then clear out the table for the next group of patrons. It took a while for Amelica to persuade the chef to serve the daily special in this manner but the faster service meant more revenue for the tavern. Today''s special was honey glazed spare ribs with corn and cauliflower.


    Amelica also gave each of us a large mug of honey mead to wash down our meals.


    As I groaned aloud at Amelica''s deceptive comment, the mischievous maid winked at me and slowly sauntered back to the kitchen. With growing dread, I lifted my eyes to Maisen, who still had a big grin on her face. Sighing aloud, I lowered my head and focused on the delicious looking meal before me. Ignoring my bodyguard, I started devouring my lunch.

 Chapter 26 - Dexterity Training

    After paying for my bodyguard''s meal, I quickly left the tavern to return to the dojo. My bodyguard kept her silent vigil behind me. I checked my player status and confirmed that the meal had completely restored my health. It was a relief to see my health was full again before I arrived at the dojo because I knew that I would lose more health during my basic conditioning sessions.


    While walking on the street, I encountered a few suspicious looking characters. However, they saw Maisen standing behind me and took note of her butterfly-adorned scabbard; consequently, these would-be pickpockets quickly decided to find other marks instead.


    When we stepped inside the dojo again, I saw Kalistra in the courtyard and decided to approach her.


    My master saw me and she hissed at me.


    Yikes, what did I do wrong?


    Sister Maisen grinned and held out her right hand with palm facing up.


    Kalistra''s ears flattened as she grumpily pulled a gold coin from her pouch. She tossed it over to the human warrior, who caught it.


    I turned my head back and forth between the two of them. "What was the bet this time?" I asked Maisen.


    "Whether you''ll return to the dojo on time," she replied nonchalantly.


    I turned back to Kalistra and shrugged. It wasn''t my fault that I returned to the dojo from my lunch break on time. If anything, the evil minx deserved to lose for having so little faith in me.


    Kalistra motioned for me to come closer.


    I obeyed and stood in front of her.


    "I''m happy with your progress today," she began.


    Uh-oh! I started sweating. The evil minx was setting me up again.


    "The only training left is to increase your dexterity. For that, I would like to introduce you to our family pet," Kalistra grinned. She walked over to the pond and peered into the water.


    I did the same and what I saw left my mouth wide open. There was a large, sandy-colored catfish in the water. Why would a cat girl have a FISH as a family pet? OH, THE IRONY! There were a few smaller fishes in the pond as well, but I suspected that they were meant to be live food for the larger fish.


    "Hello, Mof!" the cat girl greeted.


    Suddenly, the catfish jumped out of the water. It opened and closed its jaw repeatedly, making several "mof" sounds. The fish had jumped toward me; when it dived back into the pond, the catfish whacked its tail against the water. SPLAT!


    As a result, I was doused by the splash from head to toe. "Hey! What did you do that for?" I complained as I spat the yucky water out of my mouth.


    The catfish started swimming in a circle around the pond as if it was laughing at me.


    "Just you wait, Mof! I''m going to catch you and have you for dinner!" I threatened and started rolling up my sleeves. Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain on my right shoulder and the ensuing pop-up message read, "-2 Health." Ow!


    "Mof is our family pet. If you kill him, your life is forfeit," Kalistra threatened.


    Maisen put a hand on my shoulder and pulled me away from the angry cat girl. My bodyguard turned her head toward Kalistra. "Please allow me to train him," the senior pupil requested.


    "Fine," Kalistra spat out and turned her back on me. Her tail angrily whiplashed back and forth as she walked away.


    "Mof is just being playful," the human warrior said. "And he is very helpful in training our students to increase their dexterity."


    "How so?" I asked skeptically.


    Maisen grinned. "Did you notice my immunity to electricity?" she asked.


    "Yeah," I said hesitantly. How did her immunity relate to the catfish?


    "I built up my immunity solely from training with Mof. You see, this little guy is an electric catfish," she revealed.


    My jaws dropped again. On Earth, electric catfishes were usually found in tropical Africa and the Nile River. They discharge electricity to stun their prey and feed on other fishes. The discharge is not fatal to humans but three or four hundred volts of electricity will still be painful. "Um, what am I supposed to do with Mof? Catch it?" I asked.


    "Yup," Maisen nodded merrily. "Your objective is to catch Mof and toss him out of the water before he shocks you. But don''t worry. Mof has been trained to discharge only a small amount of electricity," she reassured me. "I''m rooting for you! You can do it!" she added and offered me a thumb up.


    "Right, you already have a bet with Kalistra," I muttered. My instructor was definitely in on the con game. I sighed as I peered into the pond to examine my battlefield more closely. It was about eight feet wide, circular, and approximately three feet deep.


    Mof was lazily swimming in front of me as if daring me to catch him.


    "Here goes nothing," I sighed aloud as I removed my shoes and rolled up my tights and sleeves. I stepped into the pond lunged for the catfish.


    Bbbzzz! I winced as Mof discharged a small amount of electricity. My pop-up message read, "-1 Health." I looked back at Maisen. "You''ll pull me out of the pond before I die from Mof''s electric shock, right?" I asked dubiously.


    My bodyguard pulled out of her waist pouch a glass vial containing a lemon-colored liquid. "Don''t worry. Neither Mof nor I will let you die," she grinned.


    I squinted my eyes at the vial and a caption over it read, ¡°Minor healing potion.¡± I rolled my eyes and turned back toward my adversary. I stood motionless like a stone statue and followed the moving catfish with my eyes. When it swam within my range, I lunged for the fish again . . . and missed! I got slapped with another jolt and pop-up for my failure. I lunged after Mof a few more times with the same result.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I took a breather from my fruitless chase to clear up my stack of pop-ups. I saw that I had accumulated a loss of five health points. However, the very last pop-up was a nice surprise: "ACQUIRED: Immunity to Electricity, Level 1. 10% effectiveness. +250XP."


    "Nice!" Maisen yelled out in encouragement once she read my pop-up message.


    I nodded in acknowledgment but kept my eyes trained on the elusive catfish. I was sick and tired of allowing the wily creature to lure me in. I was on the defensive this entire time. Okay, let''s try another tactic. I took a deep breath and starting chasing after the fish. Mof was over a foot long and it was a tad on the chubby side, undoubtedly from all the fish that Kalistra had lovingly fed the little monster. I couldn''t wait to grab the catfish and toss it out of the water!


    I started cackling like a maniac as I chased the fish from one end of the pond to the other end. The water started turning cloudy as my movement stirred up the sediment at the bottom of the pond. It was getting harder and harder for my eyes to follow my adversary in the water and vice versa. And the water was splashing out of the pond, making it more difficult for Mof to detect my current location.


    I decided to take advantage of the temporary change in Mof''s habitat and changed my tactic. I stood still and waited for the catfish to come to me. A few minutes later, I spied a large object in the still-cloudy water slowly approach me. When the confused fish swam into my range, I pounced immediately¡ªI lounged, took hold of the fish with both hands, and flung it out of the pond in one smooth, continuous motion. I watched in pure satisfaction as the ugly looking fish flopped around on his side.


    The air sizzled as Mof discharged electricity hap-hazardously.


    Finally, a smiling Maisen grabbed Mof and mercifully tossed him back into the pond. She turned to me and said, "Check your pop-up."


    Oh! With my instructor''s gentle reminder, I suddenly noticed the pop-up. I opened the message and it read, "Dexterity Training. +1 Dexterity. +50XP." I raised my fists in the air and pretended that I was a boxer winning a title match. I was elated to finally finish my conditioning. I walked over to Maisen and gave her a high-five. *Clap*


    A student ran into the dojo and a moment later, Kalistra belatedly walked out of the building. She looked extremely unhappy as she slowly crossed the courtyard and reached our location at the pond. Without comment, she reached into her pouch for a gold coin and tossed it over to Maisen.


    Once Maisen took the coin, my instructor put a hand on my left shoulder and said in a loud voice, "Lawrence Eugene Mulligan has met all the prerequisites to enroll in our Butterfly School of Swordsmanship. It is my formal recommendation as his instructor to offer him admission into our school."


    Kalistra stood in front of me and nodded. "I, Kalistra, Heir to The Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, accept your recommendation to officially enroll Lawrence Eugene Mulligan in our school." Without warning, she grabbed my left wrist and slashed her claw over my forearm, drawing blood.


    I immediately received two pop-ups. The first message read, ¡°-2 Health.¡± The second message read, "Profession CHANGED to Swordsman, Amateur. +1,000XP.¡± YES! I thrust my arms up in triumph.


    Kalistra rolled her eyes at my antics while Maisen looked on with a trace of amusement on her face.


    The senior pupil understood why the nobleman was celebrating his enrollment. Maisen herself was just as happy when she enrolled in the dojo over a decade ago. Choosing a profession was a major life altering decision and becoming a melee fighter opened many opportunities in the kingdom. Some chose to become protectors and enforcers of law-and-order. Others took advantage of their martial accomplishments to become leaders and lured followers and henchmen to their causes. Maisen was aware that Lawrence was pursuing the crown; the swordsman profession will provide ample opportunities for him to demonstrate his leadership abilities and draw followers and supporters to his own pursuit.


    The Heir allowed a minute for the strange human to celebrate. Finally, she raised her paw. ¡°Lawrence, we will have a small initiation ceremony for you tomorrow. In the meantime, I suggest that you visit the bathhouse and also buy some new clothes.¡± She wrinkled her nose at the smell of the human.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take him,¡± Maisen volunteered.


    I looked at her. ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure I could afford to keep you as my bodyguard,¡± I said with embarrassment.


    ¡°Well, you already paid for my services for today. When I escort you to your home, my service will be completed for the day. Once you go through the initiation ceremony tomorrow, I can escort you as my pupil free of charge,¡± she noted.


    ¡°That sounds good,¡± I agreed readily.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Kalistra interrupted. ¡°Maisen and I will meet you for breakfast at The Noble Lady tomorrow morning at seven. You are dismissed.¡± She nodded sharply at me and walked away.

 Chapter 27 - Relaxation

    Dong! The bell tolled four times. Oh, goody! I still had time to walk around the town and bathe before I returned home for the evening. I saw that Maisen was waiting for me at the exit and I quickly walked over to join her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate your enrollment in our dojo by going to the bathhouse first,¡± she suggested.


    I nodded. ¡°Please show me the way,¡± I requested and started walking.


    My bodyguard looked at me and raised her hand to stop me from walking ahead of her. ¡°I know you¡¯re used to walking in front of me. But for now I need you to walk next to me, preferably to my left,¡± she suggested.


    ¡°To your left?¡± I asked in puzzlement as I looked at her. Ah! ¡°That would allow you to draw your sword freely from the scabbard on your left hip,¡± I answered my own question.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Maisen nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll need to walk north and then east toward the river. Our dojo is actually in the southern part of town,¡± she said and started walking.


    We walked two blocks north and four blocks east. When we stopped, I saw that we standing in front of a large wooden building. I saw a few smokestacks on the building''s roof with smoke being discharged into the air. In the middle of the building was a large opening; further inside was a booth with an old lady standing in front of a large shelf filled with white towels. Also, there were two members of the Watch standing at the entrance. Above the entrance was an old, worn wooden sign with ¡°Bathhouse¡± written on it.


    I looked east and saw a river with a stone bridge over it. The bathhouse was probably built near the river for easy access to the water needed for the baths. I noticed a few common folk washing their clothes in the river. There were also a few people holding fishing rods over the bridge.


    Suddenly, a pop-up appeared and it read, ¡°Location ADDED: Bathhouse. +50XP.¡± I dismissed the message and pointed at the river. "Where does this river lead to?" I asked.


    "Oh, this is the Avonne River and it connects to the central part of the kingdom," Maisen said. "This river moves from east to west and is used by merchants to transport goods and food to the western part of the kingdom. We don''t have room for farms within the walls of this market town and therefore we rely on food from the farmlands located to our east."


    "If the river is moving in a westerly direction, how do our merchants send goods back to the eastern regions?" I asked.


    "Oh, the ships can still go back. But they rely on sailors rowing against the current, which doesn''t move too fast, thankfully. Merchants can also move goods by land via horse-drawn wagons. From that bridge over the river, there are roads that continue eastward to the eastern border of Merlin," she explained.


    "What kind of ships sail in this river? Do you have steamboats?" I asked as my mind started churning with ideas.


    "What''s a steamboat?" my bodyguard frowned.


    "Nevermind," I shook my head and smiled. I added making steamboats to my growing list of money-making ideas. "Let''s go to the bathhouse."


    Before we entered, Maisen turned toward me. ¡°Okay, I need to give you some instructions. It costs one silver piece to use the public bath. When you pay old Jenga your fee, she will provide you with a towel to bring into the bath. Your clothes and other belongings are to be stored in the lockboxes. You press your finger against the white identifier stone to lock it and then press against the stone again to unlock it. A button next to the stone will show blue if it is available for use and turn red when something is placed into the lockbox. The bath is separated by gender and if you are caught entering the wrong bath you will be sent to the town jail for a week and given ten lashes as punishment. Off-duty members of the Watch use the bathhouse too and will be there to enforce the law. So, I want you to be on your best behavior and avoid arguing with the other patrons,¡± she lectured. "Remember, now that you are officially a student in our dojo, your dishonor is our dishonor," she added.


    ¡°Can I wash my clothes in the bath?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Maisen replied succinctly. Seeing my confused look she continued. ¡°You could wash your clothes by the river. But then you''ll be walking around in wet clothes,¡± she noted. "The staff at The Noble Lady provides you with a bucket of water, right? Well, you could use that to wash your dirty clothes and hang them up by the window to dry. Obviously, you can¡¯t do that to your only set of clothing. So, we¡¯ll go shopping for clothes after our bath," she suggested.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± I replied.


    "Okay, I know it''s been a long day at the dojo and you will probably want to spend more time relaxing in the bathhouse. But the longest we can stay there is for an hour. When the bell tolls, I''ll meet you in front of the bathhouse again and we''ll spend the next hour shopping for clothes and whatever else you need before we return home," Maisen said.


    "What if I decide to leave the bath sooner?" I asked.


    Maisen looked at me with a confused expression; since the use of the bathhouse was a luxury for the common folk, most people would try to stay as long as possible. "Well, if you hate bathing that much then just call me by my name and tell me that when you''re leaving the bath. I''ll leave the bath immediately and join you," she answered in a neutral tone of voice. While it was true that she would be very disappointed if I decided to leave early, she would be Honorbound to accompany me whenever I leave the bathhouse. The decision to leave would be mine, not hers.


    "Okay, let''s go in," I said and walked past the guards. Again, I noticed the faint hue of red and blue auras indicating that the guards were magically equipped. I received a pop-up that read, "Magic detection SUCCESSFUL. +50XP." Buoyed by the unexpected experience gain, I smiled warmly at Jenga and paid the one silver admission fee. In exchange, I received a thick white towel from the hostess. I saw an entrance on both sides of the booth but there was no indication as to which opening I should enter. I looked back at the hostess.


    "First time visiting, milord?" Jenga smiled. "Your lordship should enter through the right," she said.


    "Thank you," I replied sheepishly and walked through the right entrance. I entered a small corridor that emptied in a large chamber filled with benches and lockboxes. Not surprisingly, no one else was in the room. After all, very few commoners would have the free time to take a bath during the late afternoon hours.


    I looked at the lockboxes until I found one with a blue button. I pressed my right thumb against the white identifier stone to open the box. I quickly took off my dirty clothes and squeezed them into the box. I locked it and then wrapped the white towel around my waist.


    Even though I was naked I didn''t feel cold. The air in the room was moist and felt warm. I saw another corridor on the opposite end of the chamber and I entered the corridor. I walked along the corridor until it emptied into the public bath. I looked around and saw a large pool with a wooden partition at the left end. There were a few patrons in the water but none paid me any attention.


    Mindful of the slippery floor, I walked slowly until I reached the bath and dipped my left toe into the water. The water felt very warm. I slowly stepped into the water. The pool was about three feet deep and the ground inside the pool was very warm.


    I waddled across the water until I found a free spot next to the partition. I turned around and sat down with my back leaning against the partition. I sunk deeper into the water until my head was under and I started washing my filthy hair. Unfortunately, I forgot to bring soap. I scrubbed my hair and scalp continuously until I could no longer hold my breath. I quickly rose back to the surface and pulled my hair back. I then scrubbed every part of my body within my reach until I felt reasonably clean. I was thoroughly enjoying my bath and decided to get my money''s worth by staying in the bath until the hour was up.


    Dong! When the bell finally tolled to mark the change in the hour, I reluctantly got out of the water. The hour I had spent in the public bath was relaxing and refreshing. I dried myself with my towel and slowly returned to the lockbox chamber. Once I retrieved my clothes I exited the bathhouse and found Maisen waiting for me. I noted that her skin had turned bright pink, like a cooked lobster! I looked at the back of my hand and saw that my white skin had turned into a similar color.


    "Milord, we need to hurry before the shops close at the next change in the hour," my bodyguard said.


    "Lead on," I nodded.

 Chapter 28 - Negotiation

    As it turned out, the clothing shops were very close by. It made sense actually if I thought about it. Patrons wealthy enough to use the bathhouse regularly, rather than wash up in the cold waters of the Avonne River, would surely have a few coins to spare on a new set of attire or two. Thus, having clothing shops near the bathhouse showed good business acumen.


    Maisen took me to visit a few merchant shops and made me try on a few different styles of clothing¡ªfrom frivolous clothes with lacy trimmings worn by noblemen, to more practical clothing that were still a cut above those normally worn by the common folk. Maisen had a sharp eye for style and strongly suggested that I purchase a set of fancy clothes for "official functions" and two sets of normal wear. She also recommended a set of evening wear for bed.


    Following her recommendation I purchased a navy blue colored silk jacket with coattails, matching tights, and a white shirt. For my normal wear, I purchased a green tunic with brown tights and a yellow tunic with black tights. For my evening wear, it was simple white cotton shirt and pants. The fancy wear set me back an astonishing five gold pieces! The day and evening clothes, however, cost a combined half a gold piece. I chose to wear the green and brown set and arranged for the merchant, named Siune, to deliver the rest, including my old clothes, to my room at The Noble Lady.


    When we left the merchant, I turned to Maisen. "Can you take me to the sign maker?" I asked.


    "Sure," she replied as her eyebrows were raised. She shrugged and took me two blocks south and one block west.


    When we stopped in front of "Roen''s Outstanding Signs" shop, I received a pop-up which read, "Location ADDED: sign maker. +50XP." Huh? I was perplexed as to why I received no credit for going the clothing shops but received experience for the sign maker shop. I dismissed the thought and entered the shop. I saw a young looking man sitting in front of a wooden work table. He was hunched over a sign and writing on it. I looked up at the caption above the man''s head and it read: "Name: Roen, Level: ?, Disposition: Serious.¡±


    "I''ll be with you in just a moment," a light sounding but definitely male voice said.


    Maisen and I waited patiently until the shopkeeper was done with his work.


    As Roen worked I studied his appearance more closely. He had long blond hair that cascaded over his back. He was pale, fragile-looking, but beautiful. I looked at his right ear and saw that it was slightly pointy. Oh, he was a half-elf! I was elated to meet a half-elf for the first time. I saw that the sign maker was very serious about his work. He held his thin brush with confidence and delivered strong, steady strokes with his right hand and wrist. We waited a good ten minutes before he was finished making his sign.


    When Roen was finally done with his work, he wiped the sweat from his brows and got off his seat. He turned around and was surprised to see us still waiting for him. The shopkeeper bowed deeply in apology. "I''m sorry, milord and milady. I didn''t expect to see you still waiting. Most people would simply leave and return another time," he explained apologetically.


    I waved my hand in dismissal. "It''s okay. I was admiring your dedication to your work," I replied.


    "I thank you for your compliment. Now, what can I do for you?" he asked.


    "Do you make signs on a wholesale basis?" I asked.


    The half-elf''s thin, golden eyebrows were raised at my query. "What do you mean by ''wholesale?''" he asked.


    "The term ''wholesale'' means purchasing from a supplier of goods in mass quantity for resale by the purchaser," I explained.


    "And why would I agree to sell you on a ''wholesale basis?''" Roen snorted in derision at the outrageous notion of permitting another to profit from his hard work!


    I raised my hand to calm him down. "Wholesaling allows you to make more money without the need to chase buyers for your goods and services. The purchaser buys in mass quantity and takes on the risk that the products in his possession will not sell. The wholesale supplier is guaranteed to sell a set number of products that was agreed to in the wholesale agreement. In exchange for the mass quantity, the supplier offers the goods at a discount from his regular price," I explained.


    Roen sat back down on his chair and pondered my explanation. It was true that selling in bulk meant more profit up front rather than the drip by drip of selling piecemeal. The half-elf became very intrigued by the idea of wholesaling. "Let''s say for now that I might be interested. What are you looking to make?" he asked.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I grinned at the half-elf''s curiosity. "For starters, I would like to make a bunch of small signs that can be hung on the door knob. On one side, it would read, ''Do not disturb.'' This would be used by guests staying at inns and taverns. The second type of sign I want is for shops. The sign would hang on a string over a window and read, ''Open'' on one side and ''Closed'' on the other. I would like to start by ordering two dozen of each sign. I would also ask that you agree to make these signs on an exclusive basis, meaning that you will not agree to make these signs for any other patrons. I understand that the exclusivity would result in a premium being charged for your services," I explained.


    Roen crossed his thin arms and leaned back against the edge of his bench. "The exclusivity isn''t a problem because I am the only sign maker in this town and no one will compete with me because there won''t be enough business to support another sign maker. However, I don''t think it''ll be worth my while to offer this wholesale discount for only two dozen of each sign. I will need a bigger commitment from you, say five dozen each?" he grinned.


    "Five dozen? Are you out of your mind?" Maisen blurted out.


    I turned to face my angry bodyguard and put a finger to my lips. "Shhhh!" I winked at her and then turned back to my adversary. "My companion took the words right out of my mouth," I smiled. "Sixty signs each is a lot. And the risk that I won''t sell them all will be quite high. If you insist on such a large order, then I must, in turn, ask for a larger discount, say half off?" I grinned back.


    The half-elf''s face immediately turned pale. "I can''t do that, milord," Roen shook his head. "The cost of wood and paint, plus the time spent to make these signs would cost me more than half retail. As much as I''m intrigued by your wholesaling idea, if you insist on half-off then I would be foolish to enter into a money-losing deal," he concluded.


    I nodded solemnly. "I appreciate your honesty, my good sir. I certainly understand your plight and would not wish for you to lose money in this proposed business transaction. Let''s offer each other give-and-take instead. Would you be amenable to a wholesale order of forty signs each at twenty-five percent discount?" I offered.


    "Please allow me a moment to calculate the numbers. I''m afraid math isn''t my strong point," Roen grinned again.


    "Of course," I agreed readily. "Please take as much time as you need to make your calculations."


    Roen opened his draw and pulled out a parchment and quill. He started writing furiously. A few minutes later, the shopkeeper raised his head and turned toward me. "Your offer is acceptable¡ªon the condition that you prepay your entire order."


    "What!" Maisen exclaimed in shock at the outrageous demand.


    I immediately raised my right hand. Keeping my eyes on the wily half-elf, I asked, "What assurance do I have that you will fully perform the agreement if I pay for everything upfront?" I asked.


    "You have two assurances. First, my reputation is at stake. If I fail to provide you with the signs that you ordered, my Reputation will suffer tremendously. Second, you can take me to the Town Judge for recompense," Roen replied.


    I looked deeply into Roen''s eyes as he spoke. I saw no hint of deception on his part. "If we can have all the terms of this wholesale agreement in writing and signed by both of us, then we have a deal," I replied calmly.


    Roen inhaled sharply at my suggestion. If the agreement was in writing and he tried to deny its authenticity before a truth stone, then Roen will die from the interrogation.


    I took great pleasure in watching my adversary squirm as he began to process out the implication of my insistence on a written contract for all to see.


    Finally, the sign maker exhaled a deep breath. He got off his chair and walked across the shop to stand in front of me. He held out his right hand and said, "We have a deal."


    When I shook Roen''s hand, I received a pop-up. The message read, "General Skill ACQUIRED: Negotiation, Level 1. +100XP."


    Suddenly the town bell tolled, marking the change in the hour.


    "I will return tomorrow with further details of how I want the signs made. Please give me an estimate of the cost of the entire order. I will secure the funding needed for the order before you initiate your work," I said.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow," Roen nodded.


    So dismissed, I left the shop with Maisen.

 Chapter 29 - Summons

    As Maisen and I walked back to The Noble Lady, side by side, my bodyguard started inundating me with a ton of questions. "Where did you learn to negotiate? Do you actually make a profit by wholesaling? Why order signs specifically? Where will you come up with the princely sum of money to pay for it?"


    I winced under the verbal assault and had to stop walking in order to make her stop asking so many questions. Although Maisen resembled the late female wrestler Chyna physically, my bodyguard had the curiosity of a cat! I wasn''t sure how much of my plans I should reveal to Maisen since I had just met her today. On the other hand, information flowed two ways; she had been rather accommodating in answering all my questions regarding this gaming world, and courtesy if not Honor required me to reciprocate and accommodate her now. "I''m not sure how much Kalistra has told you about me, but let''s say that I''m not from around here. Back where I come from, merchants DO buy goods in mass quantity, on a wholesale basis, and then resell the products to customers. That''s what we call ''retail selling,''" I began my explanation.


    Seeing Maisen raise her eyebrows dubiously, I continued my discussion. "I understand this may sound complicated to you, but where I come from we practice something called ¡®division of labor¡¯ where people divide tasks into very specific and specialized work. For example, a farmer would focus on growing crops. After harvest, the farmer would then sell his crops to a wholesaler rather than take that crop to the market to sell himself. The farmer has specialized knowledge of how to farm and make his crops healthier, grow faster, etc. He wouldn''t need to spend time traveling to the local market and staying there to sell his crops piece by piece to individual buyers. Nor would he worry about setting the proper price for his crops in order to sell them. By selling his harvest to a wholesaler, the farmer will spend the majority of his time and energy on his farm and that is considered the ideal and most efficient use of his time."


    My bodyguard crossed her arms as she slowly took in my lecture. "So you want to be a merchant?" she asked.


    I almost rolled my eyes at the question. "Back where I''m from, people are not limited to one single profession. I was a writer, I tutored kids, and I sold stuff on occasion as well. We engaged in a number of different professions simultaneously. Very few people my age focused on one specific profession unless it¡¯s a profession like being a healer. Yes, sometimes there would be a schedule conflict and I won''t be able to do certain work. But this is how a lot of people back home make a living and keep a roof over their heads. I''m starting this wholesaling business precisely because I need to make money and be able to continue renting a room at The Noble Lady, pay for the lessons at the dojo, and pay for your services as my bodyguard."


    Maisen grinned at my last comment. "Well, in terms of making money I should point out two things. First, your magic detection ability is quite rare and valuable. Most mages don''t have this innate ability and they have to cast the ''Magic Detection'' spell to duplicate your ability; however, that involves mana and a spell component and both are in limited supply. In the long run, hiring you to use your ability would be cheaper unless the mage needs to practice his spellcasting. Second, once you become an Initiate in our school you quality to apply to work for the Watch. Of course, the Watch will have tests to confirm your martial abilities but if you pass then you can work for them and housing is also provided to members of the Watch," she explained.


    Oh! I could work for the Watch? That sounded like an interesting way to learn more about this town while getting paid, too! "How do I become an Initiate?" I asked. As I recalled, I was currently at the "Amateur" rank.


    Maisen grinned again. "You just officially enrolled in our dojo today and you''re already planning to join the Watch?" She chuckled at my ambition and enthusiasm. "Well, to make the Initiate rank you need to reach level five and also master one sword technique from our school. Each school of swordsmanship has its own techniques and these skills are guarded jealously. Unlike magic spells, you won''t be able to buy a book or scroll to learn sword techniques," she noted. ¡°These techniques are passed on from master to student, and the grandmaster will pass on secret techniques to his designated heir,¡± she added.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Well, that made a lot of sense. "So a school with better sword techniques would be considered a better school of swordsmanship?" I asked.


    Maisen shook her head. "It''s not as simple as that. On a fundamental level, most fighters have similar abilities. What differentiates one fighter from another is his experience and wisdom in knowing what techniques to use and when. Our school won the Master Melee Tournament two years ago; our representative, Kalistra, was and still is an outstanding fighter who made the most of our school''s sword techniques at the most opportune points of her duel with the other finalist. In fact, I daresay that, aside from our grandmaster, Kalistra is the best swordswoman in Tregome right now," Maisen proclaimed.


    "Wow," I whistled. No wonder that evil minx had such a high reputation!


    "However, Tournament rules forbid the winner of each category from reentering the same category again. Since Kalistra won in the highest category, she is now effectively ''retired'' from the tournament. But she does get invited to come back to the Tournament as a judge. If she chooses to accept this year, Kalistra could take her pupils along, too," Maisen added. My bodyguard looked up at the sky. "It''s getting dark. Let''s continue this conversation at The Noble Lady," she suggested.


    I nodded in agreement and we continued walking side by side. I allowed my Navigation Sense to lead me north and soon enough we stood in front of the tavern once more. However, when we walked into the common room, the place was eerily silent even though the room was full of patrons. The source of their uneasiness was soon unveiled: a tall, powerfully built man wearing plate mail armor painted black and carrying a shield with a red cross. The man had jet-black hair and yellow skin; he looked Asian, like Sister Selune from the Lucky Shrine. I looked at the floating caption above the man and it read, "Name: Captain Peng Li, Level: ?, Disposition: Serious." The man''s equipment was glowing in much darker shades than I''ve seen before on the other members of the Watch; this probably meant that the Captain''s equipment was endowed with much stronger magic. I received a pop-up and brushed it aside for the moment.


    "This man is from the Watch. Please obey him," Maisen quickly whispered as she became tense. From the way the officer''s black eyes were trained on me, it was very clear who the Watch was coming for.


    Captain Li looked at the caption above my head and confirmed that I was the one he sought. "Greetings, Sir. I am Captain Peng Li of the Watch. I hereby Summon you to appear tomorrow at the Public Square at eight in the morning to serve as a witness in the public trial of Ebenthal," he announced in a loud voice that reached every person in the room. His eyes roamed the room as he looked at the patrons at the tavern. The folks were mostly peasants or tradesmen unworthy of his attention. Suddenly, the stern man recognized someone far above them¡ªand dangerous. The man''s eyes met Maisen''s for a brief moment and he glowered at her. Just as quickly, his eyes moved on. Once his duty was discharged, the military man marched out of the room. The floor groaned with each powerful stomp from the heavily armored man.


    When the officer was gone from the common room, the commoners started whispering to each other.


    Maisen stared at the door where the captain had just passed through. She had caught the angry look from the Captain and exhaled a deep breath in exasperation.


    I turned to face my bodyguard. "Does this mean that my initiation into the dojo will be delayed?" I asked.


    Maisen''s thoughts returned to the present as she shook her head. "Actually, it would be safer for you if you are initiated before you attend this trial. Kalistra will undoubtedly get her own summons from the Watch. We''ll meet you here at seven tomorrow morning for a quick breakfast then jog back to the dojo for your initiation and then head over to the Public Square, which is located right behind the Watch Headquarters. Sounds good?" she smiled reassuringly.


    "Okay. I''ll see you tomorrow," I replied.


    Maisen turned around. As my bodyguard exited the door, she waved her right hand over her shoulder.

 Chapter 30 - A Quiet Evening

    Unlike last night, my back did not lock up. Did my improved strength and constitution yesterday allow me to endure the equally rigorous training this afternoon? Or was it the relaxing bath at the bath house that soothed my aching body and allowed me to completely recover? Regardless, I predict that I will be a frequent visitor to the bath house¡ªif my business deals come to fruition, that is.


    I decided to stay in the common room for my evening meal. I sat at my usual table in the back of the room. I took the seat that my bodyguard had taken during lunch. When I saw that I had a decent view of almost the entire room, I became appreciative of how Sister Maisen watched my back during lunch. I quickly checked my pop-up message, which read, ¡°Magic detection SUCCESSFUL. +50XP.¡± The check was from examining Captain Li¡¯s armor.


    Once I dismissed the message, I looked around the room and saw a few furtive glances in my direction. I tried to make eye contact with the more adventurous common folk but alas, none dared to meet my eyes or attempted to engage me in a friendly manner. Well, that wasn''t quite correct . . .


    My angel suddenly appeared before me with a worried expression on her face. "Milord, I heard you were summoned to appear as a witness for the trial of Ebenthal tomorrow morning. Unfortunately, my duties at The Noble Lady prevent me from coming with you," Amelica said and grabbed my left hand for a reassuring squeeze. "Please promise me that your bodyguard will attend the trial with you," she requested.


    I squeezed her hand firmly and smiled. "Yes, Maisen will be there and Kalistra, too. The cat girl did intervene in my street fight with Ebenthal and she will be a witness for the trial," I reminded Amelica gently.


    The beautiful maid breathed a sigh of relief at the reminder. With the best swordswoman in town appearing at the trial, Amelica had no doubt that I will be well protected if anything happens tomorrow. She cleared her throat and put on her professional face. "Milord, what would you like for dinner?" she asked.


    I tilted my head for a moment. The chicken was burned last night and I wasn''t interested in eating it again. "What''s on the menu for tonight?" I asked.


    "Tonight the chef is offering half-chicken, mutton stew, or meat pie with a side of wild rice and carrot, cole slaw, or mashed potato with gravy," Amelica quickly recited the menu.


    "I''m in the mood for something new. So, I''ll try the meat pie with cole slaw, please," I ordered.


    "And your drink, sir?" the maid asked.


    "I think honey mead will be fine," I replied.


    Amelica nodded and walked back into the kitchen to place my order with the chef.


    Suddenly, someone took the seat across from me on the table. I looked at my new dinner companion and saw a familiar, pretty human face with light freckles, dazzling green eyes, and fiery red hair. She wore a dark gray robe and an oak wood staff was placed on the table to her left.


    "Do you remember me?" the newcomer asked shyly.


    "Yes, you''re Rijana from lunch yesterday," I smiled.


    Rijana''s face lit up with delight. "Look, I heard about your street fight with Ebenthal yesterday. I just want you to know that I am NOT friends with that scoundrel. Nor are those twin elves who sat with us," she explained. "Ebenthal happened to join our table a few minutes before you did. If we knew that he was a robber, we would have left the table immediately. You see, we''re travelers and just passing through Tregome," she added as her face lined with worry.


    I held up my right hand. She was worried about her reputation. If I accused the trio of being part of Ebenthal¡¯s gang, they would be declared outlaws by the Watch. Fortunately, I believed her, not because she was pretty (and she was) but because Rijana seemed sincere when she gave her explanation. "I don''t think ill of you or those elves. I''m new in town myself and I was looking to make friends, too. I don''t think you harbor ill will toward me and vice versa," I said calmly.


    Rijana breathed a sigh of relief when she realized that she wasn''t under suspicion from me of being the condemned''s collaborator.


    Before I could continue, Amelica placed my platter of food on the table. As she placed my honey mead down as well, she deftly leaned her upper body over the table so that my line of sight to Rijana was broken. "Be careful," she breathed and quickly got back up.


    "Thank you," I smiled at Amelica as she stared deep into my eyes.


    "Please let me know if you require anything else," she said and then turned her face toward my companion. "Milady, what would you like?" she asked.


    "Oh, I''m not really hungry. I''ll have a mug of honey mead, too," Rijana replied.


    Amelica nodded and quickly walked toward the bar. She returned with the drink in less than a minute. After putting it down, she slowly sauntered back to the kitchen.


    Rijana looked at the retreating figure with her eyebrows raised but kept silent for a moment. Finally, she turned her attention back to me. "Anyway, my companions and I are staying here for another day or two to hunt game and make some coins before we continue heading east. We usually hunt in the small forest just outside the town wall. If you''re interested, you could join us tomorrow after the trial," she offered.


    I politely shook my head. "I just enrolled in The Butterfly School of Swordsmanship. After the trial tomorrow morning, I will need to return to the school to continue my training," I replied.


    "Oh." Rijana sounded disappointed by my answer.


    I shrugged helplessly and began eating my meat pie before it turned cold.


    My lovely companion finished her drink and left a few copper coins. "I''ll see you at the trial tomorrow." She smiled and left my table.


    A moment later, Amelica came over to take away the mug and coins. "You made the right decision, milord," she said quietly.


    "I only told her the truth," I replied. I didn''t realize the conversation could be heard across the room. No wonder the common folk were conversing so quietly. I made a mental note and continued to enjoy my meal. After I cleaned my plate, I decided to go back to my room. As I walked pass the bar table, Amelica stuck her head out of the kitchen and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡±


    I smiled and walked up the staircase. I pulled my room key out of my waist pouch and unlocked the door. I entered my room and walked over to the window. I peered down at the street and watched the common folk walking under my window. After some time had passed, my street watching was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    When I opened the door, I saw a young girl standing before me. She had dark brown hair tied into pigtails behind her ears. She had matching brown eyes, a nose that was small but pointy looking, and a tiny mouth that seemed to sneer at me. She stood two heads shorter than me and wore a dreary brown dress with a dirty apron over it. She was holding a package wrapped in paper and tied with a red string. I looked at the caption and it read, ¡°Name: Briopa, Level: ?, Disposition: Guarded.¡±


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Good evening, milord,¡± Briopa curtsied. ¡°This package just came for you. It¡¯s from Siune the cloth merchant,¡± she said and passed the package over to me.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Honestly, I didn''t expect the rest of my clothes to arrive so soon! I quickly fished out a copper piece and gave it to her as a tip. ¡°Are you Gendun¡¯s replacement?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, milord,¡± she bobbed her head.


    ¡°My name is Lawrence Eugene Mulligan,¡± I introduced myself, ¡°and I¡¯ll be staying here for at least a week. It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you.¡±


    Briopa curtsied again and closed the door.


    I pulled out my small dagger and carefully cut the string. I unwrapped the package and saw my three new sets of clothes plus my dirty clothes. I took the dirty clothes over to the table next to my bed. I washed my face with the clean water in the bowl left on the table. Then I started washing my dirty clothes and tried my best to get the mud stains out. I checked for clothes pins in the drawer but alas, I didn¡¯t find any. With no other choice, I laid my washed clothes flat on the ground instead.


    Seeing the sun disappearing over the horizon, I lit up my lamp to illuminate my room. I then changed into my set of white cotton bed clothes. I was surprised to find a matching white cap but decided to put it on, anyway. I was glad there wasn¡¯t a mirror in the room, or else I would be laughing at myself for my outfit.


    Suddenly, the church bell tolled seven times. I sat on the chair next to the night stand. Since it was still a tad too early to go to bed, I decided to spend some time contemplating the day¡¯s events and plan my next move. I was very happy that I managed to complete my conditioning sessions to qualify to enroll in the dojo. I wasn¡¯t sure when I would be allowed to carry one of those butterfly-adorned scabbards at my waist, but I wanted to qualify for that before I switched my profession over to mage. And speaking of mage, I will probably take up Maisen¡¯s offer to ask her brother, Maisel, to become my teacher in magic.


    I had started working toward my ultimate goal to pursue the crown so that I could eventually leave this gaming world. Getting the dojo¡¯s support for my bid was a surprise but I doubt that other people will be as easy to convince. I had to continue elevating my Reputation, and participating in the next Melee Tournament was a possible way to add to my Reputation if I can advance through the rounds. Of course, I was under no illusion that I would win the tournament outright since I won¡¯t have the years of training and experience that many fighters will have. Hopefully, the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship can teach me some sword skills to use at the tournament.


    With my near future plans set, I finally called up my player status screen. A picture of my player avatar was on the left column and right above that read: ¡°Title: Pursuer of the Crown, Status: Liege of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship.¡± The middle column read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Neutral, Special Condition: Kissed by Lady Luck (Expiration 6:10:24), Profession: Swordsman (Amateur), Level: 1, Experience: 9,504/1,000, Reputation: 3,052, Attack: 27, Damage: 5-7 (Unarmed), 6-10 (Dagger), Critical Attack: 3%, Critical Damage: 250%." On the right side of the screen were my player attributes: "Health: 30, Stamina: 15, Magic: 27, Strength: 15, Intelligence: 17, Wisdom: 10, Dexterity: 15, Constitution: 15, Charisma: 8. Abilities: Navigation-Sense (Level 1), Magic Sense (Level 1), Immunity to Electricity (Level 1), Negotiation (Level 1)."


    I had to admit that I was very impressed by how my player screen looked compared to the previous night. It was as if I was lean and scrawny yesterday and turned into a bodybuilder today. In particular, I was very surprised at the fact that I had gained over 8,000 experience points in just one day. If this gaming world followed the Dungeons & Dragons leveling table, I should be at either level three or four right now if not higher.


    I quickly counted my coins in my waist pouch; the tally came out to two platinum, thirteen gold, sixty-four silver, and fifteen copper pieces. And my finances will take another hit tomorrow when I prepay the sign maker for my wholesale order. I will need to figure out how to sell the signs, though. Normally, the wholesaler would find a retailer who then sells the product to the consumer. Tomorrow, I will have to find a general goods merchant and convince the shopkeeper to carry my signs even if it meant on a consignment basis.


    However, if Roen is the one guy in town selling signs then he may seek to keep his monopoly on signs by serving as my retailer, too. That would be an interesting business arrangement. The problem, though, was how to keep Roen honest in his accounting of his sales of my signs because he could easily make more signs on the side, sell those, and truthfully claim that my signs didn''t sell. As I pondered this potential issue of Roen bypassing my wholesale operation, my mind turned back to the moment where I suggested memorializing the wholesale arrangement on a written contract. The half-elf was squirming in discomfort when I brought it up.


    Aha! The truth stone will keep my trading partner honest if I make a SECOND arrangement, in writing, for Roen to act as my retailer. The key clause would require Roen to sell my signs first; in other words, I would demand a preference for Roen to sell my signs if similar products became available from whatever source. And here''s the nail in the coffin: in the event that my wholesale signs were sold out, I would require Roen, acting as the supplier, to automatically replenish the supply of signs; the funds for this new preorder would come from proceeds from the sales of the signs. I could also modify the replenish arrangement by requiring Roen to keep a minimum number of signs in his inventory, say two dozen.


    The net effect of these business deals would be a self-perpetuating wholesale operation with the supplier acting as the retailer. Ah, this was capitalism at work! Under these two arrangements, I would become a hands-off investor in this business enterprise. Of course, there was a strong possibility that Roen would refuse the second deal to act as my retailer; it really depended on how much the half-elf valued his monopoly over signs in Tregome. In other words, it came down to a matter of Roen¡¯s ego. Would the half-elf allow another person in town to sell signs? Or will Roen keep his monopoly intact by partnering with me?


    When the church bell tolled again, I finally went to bed.

 Chapter 31 - Ill Omen

    When I opened my eyes to the sound of a rooster crowing in the distance, I felt a warm body to my left again. I slowly turned and saw that it was my lovely angel, Amelica. I stared at her face for a moment, memorizing her beautiful, long eyelashes and lush golden hair that draped over her rosy cheek. I couldn''t help but brush back the hair from her face. However, my movement inevitably woke her up.


    When Amelica opened her sapphire eyes, she offered me a wide smile and kissed me softly on the lips. "How long did you stare at me?" she asked as her luscious lips turned upside down into a frown.


    "Just a moment earlier, my dear," I smiled back.


    Suddenly, the church bell tolled six times.


    Amelica''s eyes widened and she bolted from my bed. "It''s time to get up, milord," she said.


    "Why?" I asked as I allowed her to drag me from my warm and comfortable bed.


    My lovely angel''s eyes darkened immediately as she put her hands on her hips. She was wearing the same revealing outfit that she wore yesterday.


    I tried my best to focus my eyes on her face.


    "Have you forgotten that you need to be at the Public Square in two hours? And you will meet with your masters for breakfast in an hour? That leaves you less than an hour to go ask Lady Luck to continue watching over you," she explained.


    Oh! Amelica wanted me to hit the Lucky Shrine first! I nodded in understanding and quickly exchanged my white sleeping outfit for my green tunic and brown tights.


    Satisfied that I was getting ready to leave, Amelica walked across my room and opened the door. Before she left, Amelica turned and said, "I''ll meet you in front of the tavern." With that, she left and returned to her own room.


    I was about to use the bowl of water on my nightstand to wash my face when I suddenly remembered that I had used the water to wash the mud out of my original clothes. I winced at the memory of my dexterity training with Mof, the dojo''s family pet electric catfish, yesterday afternoon. I put the sheath holding my dagger at my left hip and felt the coins in my waist pouch. Last but not least, I put on my shoes and left my guest room.


    When I walked down the staircase and entered the common room, Vern was already up and about.


    The tavernkeeper walked up to me and said, "Be careful this morning. I sense the hand of chaos in the air," he warned.


    However, before I could question the orc further, he had walked back into the kitchen. I shrugged and walked out of The Noble Lady. I stood near the door and looked around. I noticed that the sky was slowly brightening. I hear the harsh sounds of crows in the distance, and immediately became alarmed as crows were often the harbingers of ill tidings.


    A moment later, I heard the door behind me open. Amelica joined me and she led the way to the Lucky Shrine. Surprisingly, I did not receive any experience gain when we arrived; I surmised that it was because my companion led me to the location rather than me finding it on my own. Oh well, there will be plenty of opportunities to make solo treks to the shrine in the future.


    When we entered the Lucky Shrine and reached the back of the gaming establishment, I was disappointed to find a different attendant sitting behind the manager''s desk.


    I asked the young Asian woman in a black silk dress, "Where is Sister Selune?"


    "I''m sorry, Brother. My mistress is currently away. She may return in a week''s time. My name is Sister Leng. How may I assist you?" the attendant replied as she bowed deeply to me.


    "I just want a blessing," I replied as I offered an equally deep bow in return.


    The sister studied me for a moment and then shook her head. "You have received Lady Luck''s favor. No further blessing is available to you at this shrine," she replied.


    "Okay. May I make a small offering anyway?" I asked as I pulled a gold coin from my pouch.


    "Of course," Sister Leng smiled as she cupped her palms together and received my offering. "May Lady Luck continue to watch over you," she said.


    I smiled and left the shrine with Amelica in tow.


    When we were out the door, my companion blurted out, "I''m sorry. I didn''t realize you wouldn''t be able to receive further blessings from the shrine. You wasted your gold because of my blunder." Amelica looked down at her feet as she apologized.


    I gently raised her chin. "There''s no need to apologize. I, too, felt uneasy this morning. But this visit to the shrine has reassured me that everything will be okay. You''ll see." I smiled. "Okay, let''s return to The Noble Lady. We wouldn''t want you to be late for work," I said. I started down southward, leaving my companion to stare at my back momentarily before she started walking to catch up.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The visit to the shrine and back took approximately a half hour. The clock on the wall above the exit to the common room confirmed that the time was 6:35. I decided to remain in the common room and wait for my teachers from the dojo to arrive. As I walked across the common room, I nodded in greeting at some of the patrons already seated. To my surprise, some of them nodded back to me. But none of them spoke to me. Well, at least my relationship with these commoners had progressed, however slightly. I took my seat in the back and patiently waited for Amelica to return to take my order.


    However, Amelica did something else when she appeared at my table. She placed a bowl of chicken soup and bread on the table, along with a cup of tea with honey.


    Even though I wasn¡¯t able to make my own choice for breakfast, I smiled at her and started eating my hearty breakfast. It looked delicious and Amelica¡¯s choice of my meal was probably better than what I would have ordered, anyway. As I ate, I felt my table shake as someone joined me at my table. I looked up and saw Rijana and the twin elven warriors, Bjoukia and Bjoukin. The human mage was sitting across from me and the elves to her left and right.


    "I hope these seats are not taken," Rijana smiled.


    "Good morning, Bjoukia, Rijana, and Bjoukin," I greeted and nodded to each newcomer from left to right.


    "Oh, you remember me!" the elven maiden beamed in delight.


    "How could I ever forget such a beautiful woman?" I winked.


    Her brother rapped his knuckles on the table. "I didn''t take you for a playboy, Lawrence," Bjoukin chuckled.


    "He''s not," Amelica interrupted while standing next to me.


    Yikes! I looked up and offered the angry woman a sheepish shrug.


    "We''ll talk later," the maid muttered under her breath. "So, what can I get you three?" she asked.


    Rijana peered at my half-eaten bowl of soup. ¡°I''ll have what he''s having," she said.


    "And same for us," Bjoukin added.


    "Make that five bowls of chicken soup," Maisen''s voice interrupted suddenly.


    I looked up and saw that my bodyguard and my master, Kalistra, had both arrived.


    Maisen sat to my left and Kalistra sat to my right. The duo started examining my new companions.


    The earlier group to join my table reciprocated.


    The two groups ended up having a silent staring contest for a few moments.


    Finally, Rijana broke the silence. "Please introduce your companions, Lawrence," she requested politely.


    "Yes, of course!" I stammered. "I just enrolled in the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, as I mentioned to you yesterday. To my right is the Heir of the school, Kalistra. To my left is Maisen; she is a senior student at my dojo and my bodyguard."


    The trio''s eyebrows rose in unison at the word, "bodyguard."


    "It''s a long story," I replied with a shrug.


    Amelica returned with a tray and placed three bowls of soup in front of Rijana and the twins. "I''ll be right back," the maid promised and hurried back into the kitchen.


    "We''re just traveling through Tregome. We''ll leave town once the public trial of Ebenthal is over," Rijana said.


    I was surprised that the trio wouldn¡¯t be staying longer as Rijana originally suggested last night at dinner. But I guessed that a public execution would dampen her willingness to stick around Tregome a bit longer.


    Maisen nodded in approval. From the way the trio carried themselves, they were probably intermediate levels. It would be good to have more friendly faces in the audience for the public trial. Just in case.


    Amelica returned with the rest of the soup plus the bread for each patron.


    The group at the table ate their breakfast in silence. By the time the church bell tolled seven times, the bowls on the table were emptied out.


    "Well, that''s our cue to leave," I said. "I need to go to the dojo. I''ll meet you at the Public Square."


    Rijana and the twins nodded. "We''ll see you there," Rijana replied.


    I left five silver coins on the table and left the tavern with Maisen and Kalistra following behind me.

 Chapter 32 - Initiation & Trial

    Once we stepped out into the street, my teachers allowed me to walk ahead and lead them to the dojo. I managed to find the school without getting lost. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t get any more experience from the journey. When we reached the two stone statues guarding the entrance of the dojo, I stepped aside and waited patiently for one of my companions to open the heavy, reinforced door. I knew that my 15 Strength was still too weak to open the door.


    Kalistra did the honors and the two of us quickly followed our Heir inside. Once inside, the cat girl turned back and looked at me. "We need to go inside the dojo. Please follow me," she ordered and began to walk across the courtyard. She nodded in acknowledgment of the deep bows offered by the students already present and practicing in the courtyard.


    When we reached the dojo, Kalistra turned around again and looked down at my feet.


    I quickly removed my shoes and Maisen did the same.


    We tiptoed past groups of students in the practice hall, including Gendun; we adhered to the walls to avoid errant sword swings. The students were fully concentrating on their swordplay and did not seem to notice us as we walked by.


    Finally, Kalistra led us to a sliding door at the back of the dojo and waited. "He''s here," my guide announced in a loud voice.


    "Enter," a male voice replied. I immediately recognized the voice as belonging to the grandmaster, Kalistro.


    Kalistra opened the door and entered the room.


    When I followed her inside, I saw that the room was rather tiny, perhaps six feet by six feet. There was another drawing of Kallimon on the wall facing me; the founder of the school looked up at the sky, his left hand casually resting on the sword hilt at his left hip. The cat man had a serene, peaceful expression on his face.


    Kalistro was seated, cross-legged, in front of the mural. Next to him was a dog man! The man had long, brown fur and his physical appearance resembled Chewbacca from Star Wars.


    I stared at this person in shock. What the heck was a dog man doing sitting next to the grandmaster? I looked at the caption above the man''s head and it read: "Name: Gurgne Trapper, Level: ?, Disposition: Amused."


    Gurgne''s dark brown eyes met mine and he winked at me. His large, elongated jaws opened, revealing sharp canines. However, his tongue did not stick out and the dog man did not start panting like I expected.


    I immediately dropped my impolite stare and turned my attention to the grandmaster, who was watching me with equal amusement.


    On the floor in front of the two unlikely companions was a clay pot with two handles on its sides. The pot was uncovered, and steam rose out of the pot. Under the pot was a large piece of metal, which apparently was the source of the heat since I did not see a fire under the pot. Next to the pot were a ladle and a medium sized flat and elongated bowl that would require both of my hands to hold.


    "Please sit across from me," Kalistro said while gesturing at me with his right paw.


    I immediately sat down on the ground across from the grandmaster.


    Kalistra sat to my right while Maisen sat to my left.


    Maisen grabbed the ladle and dipped it into the pot. She started pouring an opaque colored liquid into the bowl. When the bowl was two-thirds full, she put the ladle back into the pot. With both hands, Maisen took the bowl and held it in front of Kalistro.


    The grandmaster accepted the bowl. He looked at me and said, "This is a simple ritual. We will all take a sip of the herbal tea from this cup starting with myself and then the cup with be passed to my left. Sitting next to me is our Master of the Hunt, Gurgne Trapper. He will finalize the initiation ritual and then you will be released from this ceremony. After all, if our pupil arrives late at the public trial then the tardiness would bring our school dishonor." Kalistro then took a sip of the tea and passed the bowl to Gurgne.


    The dog man took a sip and passed it over to Kalistra, who then drank from the bowl and passed it to me.


    When I drank the tea, I had to summon all my willpower to avoid wincing at the tea''s awfully bitter taste. It tasted like ten shots of espresso in one gulp! Evidently, the tea was oversaturated with caffeine because I immediately felt my heart start to beat rapidly. When I finally passed the bowl of tea to Maisen, I noticed a twinkle in Kalistra''s eyes while Maisen had a frown on her face. Ah! The duo had bet on my reaction to the tea, and it was obvious who lost the bet.


    The gloomy Maisen took a small sip and then set the bowl on the ground.


    Gurgne stood up and walked over to me. "Please stand," he ordered. His voice was deep, like Vin Diesel''s.


    I immediately obeyed and got back on my feet. As expected, the dog man towered over me. He was a good two heads taller than me!


    Gurgne reached into his waist pouch and pulled out a small butterfly pin, which the dog man then pinned on the upper left side of my chest. His head dipped down until we were nose-to-nose. Then he inhaled deeply.


    "Um, Master Gurgne, what are you doing?" I asked.


    The dog man chuckled. "I''m memorizing your scent, young pup," he replied. "If you''re ever missing, I will use my nose to find you."


    "Unfortunately, the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship has some bitter rivals and enemies, for a variety of reasons. By wearing this pin, you become a target for these people," Kalistro admitted. "Gurgne comes from a renowned family of hunters; he has the best nose in Tregome. If you are kidnapped, he will find you and bring you home."


    I stared blankly at the grandmaster for a moment. I did not expect my association with the school would send trouble my way. No wonder Maisen was serving as my bodyguard! Also, I had a suspicion that most students lived at the dojo. That would allow them to remain under the watchful eyes of the senior students and masters. This would also explain why the school was already packed with students so early in the morning¡ªthey never left! I wondered if my enrollment in the school meant that I had to move and live in the dojo now. "Is it too late to leave the school?" I asked timidly.


    Kalistra poked me in the right shoulder with her claw.


    Ow! I ignored the pop-up.


    "You''re now part of the family. We will protect you," Maisen said as she patted my back. Hard.


    "You need to leave now, or else you''ll be late for the public trial," Gurgne reminded me.


    Maisen put both hands on my back and pushed me out of the room.


    #


    The trip to the Public Square was quick and uneventful. Since the common folks were given notice of the public trial of Ebenthal this morning, a good part of town had gathered there already. The Public Square was located north of the Watch Headquarters, and south of a church.


    I started at the church for a moment. It was simply majestic! The building took up an entire block, just like the Watch Headquarters. It was a two-story building with a spire some ten feet high at the front and a red cross on placed top of the spire. There was a marble, spiral column spaced every ten feet on every side of the church building. The walls were adorned with beautiful, tinted windows. I had not seen the church before because the Watch Headquarters, which was a bigger building, had blocked the view.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The square itself was paved with cobblestones. Toward the south end was a wooden platform and on the platform was a steel cage with Ebenthal inside. Two guards in full plate armor stood next to the cage; each guard carried a tower shield and a halberd. On the left and right side of the platform, there was a wooden plank connecting the ground to the platform. The platform itself was about four feet above the ground.


    I looked at the man who had tried to rob me and kill me on the street two days earlier. Ebenthal was thin looking and sweaty; he was pacing back and forth inside the cage like a rat.


    Kalistra tapped me on the shoulder to draw my attention. "We need to stand in front of the platform. When we are called to give testimony as witnesses, we will do so while standing on the platform," she explained. She grabbed my arm and pulled me closer to the platform.


    As the three of us weaved our way past the throngs of commoners, Ebenthal became aware of our presence. He stopped moving inside the cage. Instead, the accused man grabbed the steel bars and stared directly into my eyes.


    When I returned his stare, I saw that Ebenthal''s eyes were full of anger and hatred¡ªfor me. Refusing to be intimidated by this scoundrel, I stared right back at him as Kalistra dragged me closer to him. Finally, I stood a mere ten feet away from his cage.


    Suddenly, there was a blinding flash of red! As I blinked my eyes, I saw something non-human inside the cage. It had a humanoid figure which stood upright, but the head resembled a rat''s! The eyes were blood red. The non-human creature snarled at me, revealing its sharp row of teeth. I saw another red flash again, and the creature inside the cage looked human again. "What the~~?" I blurted out. A pop-up appeared and I ignored it.


    Maisen turned her head to me. "Is something wrong?" she asked.


    "I just saw a red flash. And inside the cage was something that resembled a giant rat," I explained.


    "What do you mean?" a harsh voice interrupted.


    I looked around and saw a man in full plate armor approaching me. It was Captain Peng Li! Before I could explain, though, I was interrupted again. The church bell tolled eight times.


    Right on the dot, a group of the Watch exited a side door from the Watch Headquarters. A tall, arrogant looking man with shortly cropped dark brown hair and equally trimmed mustache shouted, "Hear ye, hear ye, hear ye! Please kneel before the Honorable Judge Wachtel!"


    Members of the public immediately got down on one knee and I quickly joined them.


    "You may rise," a gentle voice called out.


    When I got back on my feet, I saw a short, bald and chubby looking man seated behind a desk in the middle of the platform. He wore a black robe with a white collar. I looked at the caption above the man and it read: "Name: Dantalion Wachtel, Title: Town Judge, Level: ?, Disposition: Serious."


    "My friends. My countrymen. Here stand before you Ebenthal, who had been accused of several grievous crimes. I call forth Panklene, the traveling merchant!" the Judge ordered.


    An even shorter, fatter man dressed in fine silk clothes slowly waddled up the right side of the platform. Panklene nervously passed the cage and walked until he stood in front of the seated official; the merchant then bowed deeply to the Judge.


    Wachtel held up an obsidian stone chiseled into the shape of a cross. "Do you swear by the Holy Cross, the Law, and the Order to tell the truth and nothing but the truth upon pain of death?" he asked. The truth stone started glowing.


    The merchant held up his hand and replied, "I, Panklene, do so swear." A beam of light flew from the truth stone and struck the witness in the heart.


    Panklene turned toward the crowd and started to speak. "It was seven days ago while I was traveling on the road between Tregome and Burmington when I encountered Ebenthal and several of his companions. A large log had blocked the road and they demanded that I hand over my horse and wagon. I immediately turned around and the bandits gave chase on the road until I reached Burmington again."


    Wachtel waited a moment for an adverse reaction from the truth stone, but none was forthcoming. "I deem your testimony truthful and accurate. You may step down," the Judge ordered. When the merchant rejoined the crowd, Wachtel said, "I call forth Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, a student at the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship!"


    With a nudge from Maisen, I quickly stepped forward and walked up the right plank. I continued walking on the platform toward the Judge. As I walked past the prisoner, I felt murderous intent from Ebenthal. I ignored the condemned man and bowed deeply before the Judge.


    Wachtel activated the truth stone again. "Do you swear by the Holy Cross, the Law, and the Order to tell the truth and nothing but the truth upon pain of death?" he asked. The truth stone started glowing.


    "I, Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, do so swear." I felt the warmth as a ray of light shot from the truth stone straight into my heart. ¡°I met Ebenthal three days ago during lunch hour at The Noble Lady. After I left the tavern, he followed me on the street and tried to steal from my money pouch. When I caught him red-handed, Ebenthal pulled out his dagger and attacked me. During the fight, he tried to stab me in the heart but missed and hit my right shoulder instead. It was apparent to me that he was more skilled as a fighter and I immediately backed away from him.¡± I turned and nodded to the Judge when I was finished with my testimony. I followed Panklene¡¯s example, descended the platform and rejoined the crowd. I saw another pop-up and ignored it.


    Judge Wachtel called out, ¡°I call forth Kalistra, Heir to the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship!¡±


    After the cat girl was truth sworn, Kalistra started her testimony. ¡°I happened to pass by the melee on the street that afternoon. I saw Ebenthal holding a bloody dagger; Lawrence was bleeding from his shoulder and trying to back away. I had just met Lawrence for the first time earlier that morning inside The Noble Lady. When I saw his wound and no one coming to his aid, I felt Honorbound to step in and stop the fight. Using a special technique from my school, I successfully knocked the assailant unconscious and waited for the Watch to arrive to take Ebenthal into custody.¡±


    When the truth stone again remained inactive, Judge Wachtel nodded and allowed the cat girl to rejoin the crowd. The judge then rose from his seat and walked until he stood in front of the cage. ¡°My friends, you have heard the testimonies of three Lawful citizens and their words have been deemed truthful by the Holy Cross. What punishment shall we render to this man, Ebenthal?¡± he asked the public theatrically.


    ¡°Death to Ebenthal!¡± the public started chanting and pointing their fingers at the man inside the cage.


    Judge Wachtel bowed before the crowd. He turned back to face the condemned and held the truth stone in front of the cage. ¡°The People of Tregome have passed their Judgment on your crimes. May God have mercy on your soul!¡± The cross started glowing. However, before a beam of light could strike Ebenthal, an arrow struck Wachtel in the back and buried itself into his heart!

 Chapter 33 - Were Hunt

    To the horror of the gathered crowd, Ebenthal changed form. His human body widened, dark, coarse hair grew and covered his skin, his head became elongated until it resembled a rat¡¯s head, and he grew a long tail. As cries of ¡°Wererat!¡± filled the air, Ebenthal grabbed the steel bars and started pulling them apart with his brute strength alone.


    Two more wererats jumped onto the platform and pulled on the bars too. In a few seconds, the opening was wide enough to free Ebenthal.


    Cthung! I felt movement in the space in front of my chest. When I looked down, I saw an arrow held just inches away from my heart! I looked at the hand holding the arrow and turned to discover the identity of my protector; it was Maisen!


    My bodyguard sniffed at the arrow head and blanched. ¡°It¡¯s poisoned!¡± she announced.


    Kalistra hissed. As she stared at the trio of wererats up on the platform, she snapped the arrow in her hand in half. The cat girl held up her right paw and motioned for them to attack her.


    The wererats hissed back defiantly but refused the challenge. The pack would undoubtedly overwhelm her if they attack in unison, but the precious time wasted in doing so would allow the Watch reinforcements to arrive.


    Ebenthal squeaked a command; the trio leaped off the platform and into the line of approaching Watch guards, knocking them to the ground. The wererats then started running north, past the church but not stepping onto holy ground. Panic and pandemonium followed wherever they went.


    I looked around the Public Square and saw that the commoners were all fleeing. I noticed Rijana, her two elven friends, and several other adventurers were bravely holding off another group of wererats at the western end of the square, while the common folks ran past the fighters to escape.


    I noticed there was a body on the ground on the east side of the square; the body had an arrow stuck in the heart. Seeing no wererats in that area, I walked over and knelt before the body. With growing dread, I turned the head toward me; I saw Panklene as I had feared. The wererats apparently targeted all three witnesses who spoke out against Ebenthal along with the Town Judge. Suddenly, I felt someone standing next to me. I looked up and saw the angry eyes of Captain Peng Li of the Watch.


    The Captain looked down at the face and then looked back at me. ¡°Before the trial began, you said you saw something strange on the platform. What did you see? I can''t use the truth stone and force you to tell the truth, as the deceased Judge was one of God¡¯s Blessed able to activate it. But it is important that you tell me what you saw,¡± he implored as his face softened. The man held the precious truth stone tightly in his hand.


    ¡°Please do as the Captain requests,¡± Maisen joined in as she pulled me back on my feet. She had already seen my pop-ups and she had some suspicions as to what the Watch and the Church will request of me shortly.


    I nodded and said, ¡°When Kalistra pulled me closer to the platform, I saw a bright, red flash and then I saw Ebenthal in his were form. My vision lasted just a split second and then he reverted back to his human form. I didn''t understand what I saw at the time.¡± I shook my head and shrugged helplessly while the officer stared at me.


    Seeing the Captain lost in thought, I quickly reviewed my pop-ups; I was very concerned about what I would find in my messages. The first one was ¡°-2 Health¡± from Kalistra¡¯s poke at my shoulder. The second message read, ¡°Innate Ability ACQUIRED: Spirit Sense, Level 1. +100XP.¡± Well, this ability explained why I was able to see Ebenthal¡¯s true form. The final pop-up read, "+500 Reputation. +1,000XP." The reputation increase was from my public testimony during the trial.


    Captain Li frowned at my answer. If only this man had shared his vision earlier. The Watch would have been warned of the dangerous nature of Ebenthal. The escape attempt would have been foreseen and the captain would have pushed his superiors for more guards and better equipment. Then, the Judge would not have died. This man will have to make amends to Tregome. ¡°Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, I hereby ORDER you to accompany me as I make my report to the Church. We will depart immediately.¡±


    My left arm was grabbed by the Captain before I could reply.


    ¡°We¡¯ll accompany him,¡± Kalistra replied as she grabbed my right arm.


    Captain Li¡¯s eyes burned again. ¡°Only pure humans are allowed on the holy ground,¡± he reminded her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t step inside the church,¡± the cat girl retorted defiantly. The ground of the Church of Britannia was enchanted with holy magic that repelled non-humans. Kalistra couldn¡¯t enter even if she tried to (and she did a few times). As the Church was the de facto authority on the continent of Britannia, its refusal to permit non-humans from entering its properties was bitterly divisive to the non-humans because the Church was implicitly treating the cat people, elves, gnomes, dwarves, and other races as second class citizens compared to humans.


    ¡°I¡¯ll accompany our pupil,¡± Maisen said.


    The captain¡¯s eyes glowered at her. Peng Li¡¯s personal preference was to have Lawrence come alone. However, given Maisen¡¯s status as his personal bodyguard, the Captain could not reasonably deny her accompaniment. ¡°Do as you wish,¡± he said gruffly and started pulling me along as he stomped north toward the church building. The officer finally released my arm when we stepped out of the Public Square and back onto the street. He approached a side door at the back of the church building; the entrance was guarded by three heavily armored and magically equipped guards on each side of the door.


    When the guards saw Captain Li approach, the six men snapped their heels together and saluted in unison.


    The stern officer nodded as one of the guards quickly opened the door to allow his entry into the church.


    I followed the captain as Maisen walked to my right. Glancing back, I saw Kalistra standing outside the building with a bitter expression on her feline face.


    A young man in white robe accosted Captain Li.


    "I must deliver an urgent report to Bishop Canterbury regarding the events of the public trial just now," the officer said.


    The page quickly turned around and ran down the hallway. He turned left at the end of the hall and disappeared from view.


    Captain Li continued walking but now moved at a much slower pace to give the page time to locate the bishop and inform him of the officer''s approach.


    I looked down the hallway and saw that the hallway forked at the end toward the left and right.


    The young man reappeared a few minutes later and ran up to us. "The Bishop will receive you in his private study. I will take you to him," he said as he bowed slightly.


    As we followed the page I looked up at the caption above his head and it read, "Name: Klidsec, Level: ?, Disposition: Nervous." I didn''t know if the young man was nervous because he heard about what happened outside, or because of the fact that we were seeking an audience with the bishop. I suspected the latter because, in a small town like Tregome, the bishop was probably the highest church authority within the area. Furthermore, unscheduled visits to high-level officials would rarely be granted except for extreme circumstances. And yes, the appearance of wererats and the murder of a town judge would qualify as such.


    Klidsec took us past several doors along the west hall and finally stood in front of a simple wooden door. He knocked once and waited.


    The door was opened by another youthful looking man. He stood taller but was thinner than Klidsec and had dark brown hair, in contrast to Klidsec''s own golden hair. This second man stepped aside to let us enter.


    As Captain Li stepped into the small study, he turned around. "Please wait outside, Maisen," he ordered.


    My bodyguard nodded. She looked at me and offered a reassuring smile before the page shut the door in her face. Bam!


    I looked around the room and saw that the study was sparsely furnished, with a simple desk against the left wall and a chair in front of the desk; a bookcase was on the right wall. There was a second desk near the shelves with another chair. A parchment, quill, and inkwell were on the second desk. A small, open window blew a cool breeze into the study.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    In front of the window was an old man who stood with a stoop and leaned on a red cane in his left hand. He was dressed in a white robe with a red cross on his chest; he also had a red cape behind his back. He wore a truth stone, tied by a red string, around his neck; the stone was a duplicate of the one held by the late town judge. The man looked at us and held out his right hand.


    The officer immediately walked across the small room, knelt before the church official and kissed the brass ring on the old man¡¯s hand. When Captain Li stood up again, he turned toward me and motioned slightly with his head to toward the bishop.


    I immediately walked over to the apparently important man, knelt and kissed the ring. The ring felt cold to my lips. I got back to my feet and stood next to the Captain.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt, Holy One. We were holding a public trial for a scoundrel named Ebenthal this morning. However, archers interrupted the execution and slew Judge Wachtel and a witness with poison arrows. Also, it turned out that Ebenthal was a wererat and he was freed by his wererat companions," the officer reported. When he was finished, Li held out his hands, bowed his head, and passed the truth stone to the bishop.


    As Captain Li delivered his report, I quickly examined the captions of the two men. The old man''s caption read: "Name: Zohan Canterbury, Title: Bishop of Tregome, Level: ?, Disposition: Calm." The young man''s caption read: "Name: Enab, Level: ?, Disposition: Respectful."


    However, while examining Enab, I saw a blinding black flash. When the light was gone, the young man was replaced by a most hideous looking monster. It looked similar to the mythical minotaur, with twin horns protruding from the sides of the head. It was covered in coarse, brown fur. The figure was very muscular but relatively small in stature and stood perhaps five feet tall on its hooves. Attached to its back were a set of bat-like black wings. A long, pointy tail dangled on the ground. I felt a strong black aura emanating from this creature. Instinctively, I knew that it was a demon!


    I rubbed my eyes in disbelief of the image; when I looked at Enab again I saw only a human being. Did I truly see a demon standing in this room? In the presence of a holy man? On holy ground? It was impossible because Captain Li had said the grounds of the church were endowed with magic to repel non-humans. The fact that Enab stood in this room meant that my sight must have been a hallucination. Yeah, that must be it!


    Bishop Canterbury sighed with a heavy heart as he reluctantly accepted his deceased colleague''s cross. He turned toward me and asked, "Why did you bring this young man here?"


    When I noticed the bishop looking at me, I quickly dismissed the idea of a demon standing in this room.


    The officer nodded. "Before the trial began, this man said he saw a red flash and somehow saw the wererat''s true form. However, the judge arrived and I didn''t have an opportunity to investigate this claim further. If only we had known that the prisoner was a wererat," he lamented with anger.


    Bishop Canterbury patted the crestfallen officer''s left shoulder. "Our Lawful God works in mysterious ways. Do not blame yourself for the outcome. You did the best you could to save the lives of the commoners gathered in the Public Square, and I praise you for your bravery in the face of such evil. Now, I need to question this young man privately. Please leave us," he requested.


    The officer bowed deeply and was escorted from the room by Enab.


    When the page returned to the study and closed the door, Bishop Canterbury said, "Lawrence, please form a party with Enab."


    I stared blankly at the bishop. How was I supposed to form a party? I had no idea. Uh-oh. "I have never started a party before," I said with embarrassment. I never had the opportunity! ARGH!


    The old man studied me for a moment and kindly taught me how to start a party. "If you recall your player status screen, you need to tap on your avatar to call up party functions including the ability to start your party."


    I called up my player screen, tapped on my avatar, and saw a function to "Form a party." I tapped it and a pop-up appeared listing Bishop Canterbury and Enab. I tapped both names and then clicked "Enter" on the bottom of the pop-up.


    Bishop Canterbury declined while Enab accepted.


    "Enab, please transcribe what you see on Lawrence''s player screen," the bishop ordered.


    The page walked over to his desk next to the bookcase and started writing down my stats. When he was finished a few minutes later, he took the parchment over to the bishop''s desk.


    The bishop bent his head over his desk and read the information on the parchment. When he finished, he turned around to address me. "I see that you have the Spirit Sense ability. That was how you were able to see Ebenthal''s true form. Unfortunately, it is a rare ability and only you and I have it in this small town. Since you are pursuing the crown, you will need to submit to the authority of the Church of Britannia in order to be officially recognized as such. I propose that you join the church and agree to help the Watch in its Were Hunt to find the wererats. Whenever were creatures appear, there is usually a den nearby. We must find and destroy it before more people are bitten and turned into wererats. Will you join the church and conduct the Were Hunt?" he asked.


    "If I join the church, what would be my responsibilities?" I asked.


    "Anything I ask you to do," Bishop Canterbury replied with a slight smile. "If you seek to become the next King of Merlin, you MUST become a member of the church because we are the ones who will choose the next rightful King. The Church of Britannia is a Lawful religious and government entity whose authority encompasses the entire continent of Britannia. We give serious consideration to all pursuers of the crown and we weigh the morals, values, and achievements of each contender against the others. Your performance of services on behalf of the church, such as the Were Hunt, will be highly valued. What is your answer?"


    If joining the church was a prerequisite to becoming the King of Merlin, and thus leave this gaming world, then I had no choice but to join the church. "Yes, I will join the church and participate in the Were Hunt," I answered.


    Bishop Canterbury nodded. "Enab, please bring a red string," he ordered.


    The page walked over to his superior''s desk and opened the drawer. He took out a ball of red string and gave it to the bishop.


    The bishop took hold of the open end of the string and looped it through a tiny hole at the top portion of the obsidian cross. He unwound the ball until the string was lengthy enough for a necklace. "Enav, please cut here," he requested. When the page did as ordered with a small knife, the bishop tied the ends of the string together. "Lawrence, please kneel."


    I knelt before the bishop.


    "Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, do you swear to follow and uphold the Law, the Order, and the Teachings of the Church until the end of your days?" he asked.


    "I do," I replied.


    "Then by my authority as Bishop, I appoint you an Initiate of the Church of Britannia," the bishop said and placed the necklace over my head.


    I felt the truth stone on my chest; it was slightly heavy and felt warm and soothing to the touch. Using my magic detection, I saw a gold aura emanating from the stone. I ignored the pop-up.


    Bishop Canterbury continued with the ceremony. "Please rise. Your first duty as a member of our Church is to avenge the death of Judge Wachtel, the previous owner of the truth stone that you will now wear in his Honor. If your standing within the Church rises to a certain level in the future, I will help you unlock the powers of this stone. Now, you must seek out and pursue the wererats inside Tregome until they are all eliminated!"


    "I will," I promised. I received two more pop-ups and ignored them.


    "Please go now and ask Captain Li to accompany you in the Were Hunt," Canterbury ordered.


    "Yes, Bishop," I nodded and got back to my feet.


    Enab opened the door and escorted me out.

 Chapter 34 - Machinations

    When the young page returned to the study, the bishop was looking out the window again. "What do you think?"


    Enab locked the door and then released his elaborate illusion. The human form of the reed-thin young man changed until Lawrence''s inadvertent vision became a reality! "Kekeke," the demon chuckled. "He smells like a player character."


    The bishop turned. When he saw the demon form, the old man knelt despite the pain shooting up his bad hips. "Have we found the one, Lord Bane?"


    "Yesss," the demon hissed. "The Lion of the West has finally been found. It is inconceivable for us non-player characters not to know how to start a party. But a recent arrival to our gaming world may not have learned to do so. Yes, I believe Lawrence Eugene Mulligan is the one we seek. The Gamemaster will be very pleased." Lord Bane flapped his wings happily at the thought.


    "Will you show mercy and ensure that your wererats will not decimate Tregome again?" the bishop pleaded. His face turned pale at the thought of the last appearance of wererats in Tregome a dozen years ago, before Canterbury was assigned to this town. Back then, the Watch was not properly equipped with silver and magical weapons needed to fight the were creatures. By the time the massive infestation of wererats was cleared out, almost half the population of one thousand residents in Tregome had died.


    Unfortunately, the population had not grown much since then despite the bishop''s personal efforts and encouragement. Many commoners concluded that the trials and tribulations of life on the frontier were too harsh for them to endure, and the wererat infestation was the final straw that pushed them to leave and head back east to safer parts of the kingdom. News of the infestation had spread quickly to nearby towns and villages, and the commoners there minimized contact with Tregome lest wererats invade their homes too! Fortunately, the town¡¯s location on the western border of the Kingdom of Merlin meant that travelers still passed through Tregome to rest and resupply before heading to the wilderness beyond.


    Some of the Church leadership argued that Tregome was so tainted by Chaos that the town must be abandoned entirely, even though such abandonment would be extremely painful to the Kingdom. Canterbury counter-argued for more resources, including magical equipment, to be sent to this important frontier town. Only when he volunteered to personally oversee the rebuilding of Tregome did the rest of the leadership concede to Canterbury''s demands. Thus, Canterbury was appointed Bishop of Tregome and remained in the position ever since.


    Lord Bane smirked. He loved baiting this holy man of Law and Order and would like nothing better than to tear this human to shreds. However, Chaos could not exist without Order and likewise Lord Bane needed a Lawful foil to bring his chaotic plans to fruition. "We are all game pieces on the Gamemaster''s chess board. Your town was attacked back then to flush out a suspected player character. Unfortunately, rumors of the PC''s arrival had proved to be false. However, now we have confirmed, with our own eyes, the arrival of a player character in our midst. The survival of Lawrence Eugene Mulligan is now our top priority. So don''t worry old man. I will not send reinforcements to aid Ebenthal''s gang. Surely, the forces of Law and Order can handle a few wererats?"


    Bishop Canterbury was visibly relieved at the demon''s implicit agreement to hold back the forces of Chaos from aiding the wererats running loose in the town. By the time all the wererats were killed during the last infestation, the recovered bodies of such creatures had numbered over a hundred! If more wererats were to show up today, the bishop knew that Tregome would not survive the onslaught. Thus, Lord Bane¡¯s concession had just increased the town¡¯s chance of survival exponentially.


    "Can you at least funnel Ebenthal''s gang toward the southern part of town?" the holy man requested. The human inhabitants lived primarily in the northern parts of Tregome; the essential civic buildings, such as Watch Headquarters and the Church itself, were in that section, too. Although the bishop valued the lives of all the inhabitants of Tregome, he was prepared to sacrifice the lives of a few non-humans in the southern parts of town in order to save Tregome itself. Surely, Bishop Canterbury would not be condemned by his Lawful God for making this sacrifice?


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The demon chuckled at the request and wiggled an index finger at the foolish human. "Kekeke! There''s no need for me to intervene in that regard. Ebenthal''s gang will direct its ire at the cat people. After all, rats and cats are enemies. The Butterfly School of Swordsmanship was instrumental in clearing out the last infestation and Ebenthal''s gang has not forgotten that fact. The Gamemaster himself may watch this impending battle between the two groups. Care to make a wager on which group will win?" he asked.


    The church official shook his head. "It is against our religious beliefs to gamble. We must place our faith in our Lawful God to lead us to triumph. With your permission, I will take my leave and pray in the chapel for a successful battle over the wererats." He bowed deeply to the demon.


    "You may go," Lord Bane dismissed the human.


    #


    When I left the study, I found Maisen waiting outside. We were escorted by Enab to the fork in the hallway, where Klidsec waited to escort us out of the church.


    When we exited the building, Kalistra rejoined us on the street. She immediately noticed the truth stone on my chest; her eyes lit up but she did not comment on it. The Heir led us southward to return to the dojo.


    "Captain Li said he''ll meet us at the dojo. He plans to search for the wererats in the water tunnels under the town," Maisen said. "So . . . I guess you''re now a pious member of the Church of Britannia?" she noted with amusement. However, Maisen wore a serious expression on her face. The Church did not have good relations with non-humans and only tolerated the dojo and its teachers because the school''s students assisted the Watch in keeping the Law and Order in Tregome. She was concerned that the Church will slowly change Lawrence''s good will towards non-humans until he became openly hostile toward them, like Captain Li.


    "Just don''t expect us to kneel and kiss your hand every time we see you. Once in my life is more than enough," Kalistra groused as she remembered her embarrassing moment of swearing fealty to the stupid human.


    "No, no," I quickly waved my hands. I sighed deeply and explained. "I met an old church official who ordered his assistant to party with me and then transcribe my entire stat sheet. He saw that I had the Spirit Sense ability and asked me to join the Were-Hunt to help find the wererats. He gave me the truth stone to avenge the former owner of the stone, which was the town judge from Ebenthal¡¯s trial. He also noted that I was pursuing the crown and insisted that I join the Church in order to validate the claim." I decided to avoid mention of Enab possibly being a demon. It was probably just a hallucination! "Oh, I forgot to mention that the official''s name is Bishop Zohan Canterbury," I quickly added.


    My companions stopped in their tracks when I mentioned the bishop by name. They exchanged glances before Maisen spoke up.


    "Peng did not mention that he will be reporting directly to the bishop," she commented in a neutral tone of voice while looking at me with concern.


    I took mental note of Maisen referring to the captain by his first name. Perhaps they were friends or even lovers?


    "Bishop Canterbury is the ruler of Tregome. His word is law. If Captain Li took Lawrence to meet the bishop, then Li must have had a good reason," Kalistra reasoned. "Anyway, we need to hurry back to the dojo. We can''t have Captain Li waiting for us to arrive. We''ll lose face if that happens!" The cat girl grabbed our arms and pulled us along as she started walking again.


    We arrived at the dojo in just a few minutes because the normally busy streets full of pedestrians were now empty. Everyone had gone home, judging by all the shuttered windows and locked doors that we passed by. Improbably, the massive and heavy doors of our dojo were left open!

 Chapter 35 - Grandmasters Lessons

    I stared in shock and awe at the open doors. At first, I thought that the wererats had somehow forced the doors open. However, I didn¡¯t hear any sound of fighting from inside the dojo. Apparently, Kalistro left the doors open in contempt and defiance of the wererats and dared them to come inside. I didn''t know if I should feel pride at the bravery of the grandmaster, or fear at his foolishness. We still didn''t know how many wererats were in Tregome and here Kalistro was practically inviting them to his home!


    Kalistra''s eyes lit up at the sight of the doors and her tail dangled in the air.


    Likewise, Maisen stood taller and a slight smirk appeared on her face.


    "I must have joined the asylum," I muttered under my breath as I walked through the opened doorway. When I walked across the courtyard, I saw students, young and old, busy practicing swordplay. However, the usual wooden swords were now replaced with real swords with shiny, silvery blades. I shook my head at the sight of some two dozen silver swords being waved around the courtyard. From my previous gaming experience, silver weapons were much more expensive than normal ones. Each of these blades should sell for enough to money to buy at least two weeks¡¯ worth of room and board at The Noble Lady. To have that many in storage and then to put them in the hands of mere students, this spoke to the grandmaster¡¯s implicit confidence in his students¡¯ honesty and Honor.


    "Welcome back, young pup," Gurgne said as he stood to my left. "Should I kneel and kiss your hand?" he grinned.


    I rolled my eyes as I shook my head.


    "The grandmaster has been informed of the events of the Public Square. He thinks Ebenthal''s gang will come here to destroy our dojo. That''s why every student here is now holding at least a silver blade. We will defend the school with our lives!" Gurgne''s jaws widened at the thought of the upcoming battle with the wererats. "Kalistro is waiting for you in front of the tool shed. It''s behind the dojo on the left side," he reminded me.


    "Yes, I remember," I nodded; I went there to get the mop and broom to clean up the mess I had made near the pond on my first day of "conditioning." I quickly jogged around the side of the dojo and saw that the grandmaster was indeed waiting for me.


    Kalistro was sitting cross-legged on the ground in front of the storage shed; he appeared to be meditating. "Please come and join me," the cat man said without opening his eyes.


    I quickly obeyed and sat to his right.


    When I was seated, the grandmaster opened his eyes and looked at me. Kalistro stared at my truth stone and sighed softly. "So you have met Bishop Canterbury already," he stated. Upon my confirming nod, he continued. "I was hoping to delay your meeting with him. Unfortunately, the unexpected appearance of the wererats has wrecked my plans to gradually prepare you to become a rightful pursuer of the crown. So instead, I guess you''ll have to make a splash now. A very big splash." His ears and whiskers twitched.


    Seeing an opening with the mention of the bishop, I decided to share my horrible vision in the study with Kalistro in hopes that he will have a better sense of what happened to the church official. "Um, sir, during my meeting with the bishop I had a vision," I began. "There was a young assistant in the study with the bishop. I saw a black flash and then the young man''s human form changed. I saw a small, muscular creature with brown fur, hooves for feet, two horns protruding from his head, and bat-like black wings. And I felt an intense, evil aura emanating from him," I described.


    The grandmaster''s eyes glowered at my description. Slowly, he reached into his waist pouch and pulled out a small pocket-sized book bound by a leather cover, similar to a Moleskine notebook. However, the grandmaster¡¯s book looked very old and the pages were yellowed. Kalistro slowly turned the pages until he found what he sought. He put the book down on the ground in between us.


    I bent my head and peered at the page. It was a simple illustration, in black ink, of the same creature dueling a cat man! "Yes, that''s the creature I saw," I nodded in confirmation.


    Kalistro sighed again, but more loudly this time. "The creature is Lord Bane, a demi-god of Chaos. When Kallimon drove off the red dragon, Bane showed up at the dojo and challenged our founder to a ¡®friendly¡¯ duel," he said.


    "What happened?" I asked in surprise.


    The cat man''s eyes glowed. "They fought to a draw," he smiled with pride. "Let me explain a bit of our history since you are not from our world. After Merlin drove off the foreign invaders from Britannia and formed the Kingdom of Merlin, he researched in his magical laboratory for a number of years. He saw a need for Lawful protectors of his new Order, the Kingdom of Merlin. Thus, he created the animal people, including the cat people. He charged us with protecting mankind from the forces of Chaos, and to aid his rightful successors whenever they appear. As light attracts darkness so does Order attracts Chaos,¡± he lectured.


    ¡°I do believe that you saw Lord Bane in the company of Bishop Canterbury,¡± the grandmaster admitted. ¡°I urge you not to reveal this to anyone because the idea of a demon inside the church will cause massive panic among the clergy. Also, the bishop could be accused of blasphemy for associating with a creature of Chaos, even though no mortal can hope to defeat this demi-god. Zohan Canterbury is a good man and we need him to remain as Bishop of Tregome. For the sake of this town, you must not tell anyone of your vision."


    "I won''t, grandmaster," I agreed immediately. If Lord Bane was as powerful as Kalistro was suggesting, then surely Bishop Canterbury was being coerced into cooperation with this demon!


    "If Lord Bane is here in Tregome, then he was the force that brought Ebenthal and his wererats to Tregome. I expect them to come here and attack this dojo," Kalistro said.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "When the town was infested with wererats twelve years ago, our school was instrumental in clearing them out. We are bitter enemies with the wererats and they will not ignore an opportunity for vengeance against us," he explained. "Also, my wife perished while protecting this dojo and its pupils, including Kalistra. My daughter''s anger and hatred for the wererats have grown over the years. She harnessed this powerful emotion and channeled it into her training until she became the second best blade in this town. I fear that she will become afflicted with the Berserker Status during the upcoming fight with the wererats. If that were to happen, please use your truth stone to bring her back to her senses." The cat man bowed before me and his forehead touched the ground!


    "Please get up, grandmaster! I will do everything I can to protect your daughter," I replied. I had no idea what the berserker form of Kalistra would do and I was uncertain that the trinket on my chest would snap her out of her condition. But I owed the cat girl my life and I was Honorbound to help her.


    Satisfied with my response, Kalistro rose to his feet. "Please stand up. In the chaos of fighting with the wererats, we may not be able to protect you adequately. If Ebenthal is as ill-tempered and vengeful as a typical wererat, he will seek you out during the confusion. Therefore, I must teach you some skills now so that you can protect yourself."


    I quickly got on my feet. It was about time that I learned to use a sword! I was so excited that I could barely contain myself.


    The grandmaster picked up a white scabbard, adorned with golden butterflies, off the ground and pulled a sword out of the scabbard. The blade was thinner than a traditional long sword but just as long. However, the color of the blade was black as night. The sword handle was longer than normal and allowed for a two-hand grip. The handle was made of ivory, and there appeared to be a number of symbols on it.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I noticed a caption next to the sword and it read, ¡°Kalo.¡± I whistled in appreciation. For a weapon to actually receive a name, it had to be unique. I tried my magic detection ability on Kalo but I saw nothing but gray hues. A pop-up appeared and it read, ¡°Magic detection FAILED.¡± That was totally unexpected. Apparently, my ability wasn¡¯t high enough to learn anything about the sword.


    Kalistro smiled at the look of confusion on my face. He expected me to try magic detection on Kalo and fail. He decided to pull my attention back to the task at hand. ¡°For native inhabitants of this world, we learn these sword skills by hard practice. Since you are not from our world, you learn new skills differently. That being said, your level of swordsman profession will limit the number of professional skills that you can have. Additionally, some sword techniques are far more complex than others and require you to have reached certain levels in swordsmanship in order to learn them. You can learn one sword technique for every two levels in swordsmanship. Your ability to actually learn sword skills and other skills, in general, will depend on an Intelligence check, with other Attributes modifying the check. I¡¯m hoping that you will learn two sword techniques before you leave the dojo to join the Were-Hunt. The first technique is called ¡®Charge.¡¯ Now step back and watch closely,¡± my teacher ordered.


    After I took a few steps back, Kalistro suddenly moved! He leaped forward with the sword held in both hands and raised over his head. He landed heavily on his right foot. In one smooth motion, he leaned his chest forward, his arms struck down in unison and the sword came crashing down! Whoosh!


    The attack caused a shockwave and I felt an invisible wave slam against me and knock me back a few steps. Wow! This was the first time that I saw the grandmaster swing a sword and I was definitely in awe of Kalistro.


    ¡°Now you try it,¡± the grandmaster said as he returned Kalo to its scabbard. ¡°Please use the wooden sword leaning against the door of the storage shed.¡±


    I turned around to look at the shed and saw the aforementioned practice sword leaning against the door. I jogged over to retrieve it and then returned to stand next to the cat man. I closed my eyes for a moment to mentally replay Kalistro¡¯s movements. When I was certain that I got it, I opened my eyes. I leaped forward and swung the blade as hard as I could.


    ¡°Did you get a pop-up?¡± my teacher asked.


    I turned around. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I had a few pop-ups from my meeting with the bishop that I didn¡¯t have a chance to read yet,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Please read them now,¡± Kalistro replied. ¡°If you learned the Charge skill, you would see a pop-up message indicating so.¡±


    I saw that I had three pop-up messages. The first one read, ¡°Magic detection SUCCESSFUL. +50XP.¡± The second message read, ¡°JOINED: Church of Britannia (Initiate). +500 Reputation. +1,000XP.¡± Wow! I didn¡¯t expect this boost to reputation and experience for joining the church! The third message read, ¡°Relic ACQUIRED: Truth Stone of Law. +1,000 Reputation. +2,000XP.¡± Holy cow! I guessed that very few people in town possessed a truth stone.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± The grandmaster coughed impatiently.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I smiled sheepishly. I shook my head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t learn the skill,¡± I reported.


    Kalistro nodded. ¡°I expected as much. Here¡¯s another limitation in acquiring professional skills. If you fail to learn the skill, you will have to wait until you reach the next level to try again. I¡¯m sure that Kalistra already asked you to delay leveling up your character; this is the reason. So please advance to Level 2 and then try again,¡± the teacher instructed.


    I called up my player status screen. How do I choose to advance my character level? On a hunch, I tapped on the experience points. Immediately, a pop-up appeared: ¡°Advance to Level 2?¡± I hit ¡°Yes.¡± Another pop-up appeared: ¡°Advanced to Level 2. 5 Attribute points available.¡± I thought for a moment how I wanted to spread my points. My lowest two attributes were Wisdom and Charisma at 8 each. I would like to spend some points to shore up my weaknesses. Since I had started engaging in business transactions with Roen, I thought that it would be prudent to increase my Charisma. Thus, I decided to put two points on Charisma and bring it up to 10. As for the remaining three points, I put them in my Intelligence because this would help me acquire professional skills more easily; the additional points brought my Intelligence attribute to 20 now.


    When I was finished distributing my points, I nodded to Kalistro and tried again. I leaped forward and struck with my practice sword. This time I received a pop-up, which read, ¡°Professional skill ACQUIRED: Charge. +250XP.¡± I turned back to my teacher and smiled. I also did a small fist pump in the air, per my usual celebration.


    ¡°Very good, Lawrence. The Charge skill is deadly because it does critical damage on a successful hit. But the attack can drain a lot of stamina very quickly. Thus, it is often used as a finishing blow in a sword fight. Now let¡¯s teach you the second technique. It¡¯s called ¡®Disarm,¡¯¡± Kalistro continued. He pulled the scabbard free of his belt and held it. ¡°Now attack me!¡±


    I nodded. Steeling my nerves, I used Charge again. However, in mid-swing, I felt something hit the back of my right hand. Whack! The blow was so forceful, precise, and timed perfectly that I involuntarily softened my grip on my practice sword and it flew out of my hand! I also received a pop-up that read: ¡°-10 Health.¡± Ouch. I noticed a purple bruise forming in the area struck by Kalistro¡¯s scabbard.


    The grandmaster quickly retrieved my wooden blade and returned it to me. "The Disarm skill is deceptively simple to learn but hard to master. The chance of a successful disarmament depends on your critical attack, with a modifier for your Dexterity. However, the beauty of this technique is that you don''t need to hold a sword in order to use it. Any blunt object could be used to attack the hand holding the weapon. It could be a stick, a ball, or even your bare hand. Now, advance to Level 3 and then use the Disarm technique to knock the scabbard out of my hand," he ordered.


    I recalled my player status screen and advanced to Level 3. I decided to put two attribute points in Wisdom, and one each in Strength, Dexterity, and Constitution. I now had 10 in Wisdom, and 16 in the other three Attributes. I closed my eyes to replay my teacher''s movement. When I was confident that I learned the technique, I tried to whack the back of Kalistro''s hand with my practice sword. Unfortunately, I whiffed and totally missed his hand!


    "Please advance to Level 4 and try again," Kalistro ordered. While his voice remained even in tone, his eyes glowed in the merriment of my embarrassing miss!


    I advanced my character to Level 4 and added two points to Charisma and one each in Strength, Dexterity, and Constitution. I had 12 in Charisma and 17 in the other three. I held my practice sword in front of my body and my eyes focused solely on my teacher''s right hand. I took a swing against my target. Whack! I saw Kalistro''s grip loosen from the hit, but he still managed to hold onto his sword. Apparently, our differences in levels were too great for me to successfully disarm the cat man. However, I received a pop-up that read: "Professional skill ACQUIRED: Disarm. +250XP."


    "Congratulations, young one," Kalistro nodded.


    I surmised that my reaction gave away the result of my attempt to learn the skill. Before I could reply, someone yelled out, "WERERATS!"


    We looked at each other and quickly ran back to the courtyard.

 Chapter 36 - (Expected) Surprise Attack

    By the time we rounded the corner of the dojo running side-by-side, we could see what happened. There was a giant hole in the middle of the courtyard, and wererats were fighting with the students of the dojo!


    With a burst of incredible speed, Kalistro rushed into the middle of the fray and started decimating the wererats with precise strokes of his sword against their weak spots. In the blink of an eye, he took out three wererats! "Apprentices! Please go and report this wererat invasion to the Watch and the Church!" he shouted as the grandmaster continued his murderous rampage into the thickest group of wererats.


    I trailed Kalistro, prodding the wererat bodies littering the courtyard to confirm that they were dead. I didn''t want to take the risk of these creatures regenerating their health and rejoining the fight again. However, all the wererats that the grandmaster had taken out were truly dead.


    "No, we''re not running away like cowards!" Gendun shouted back in defiance of the grandmaster''s command as he ducked a swipe from a wererat. He became the leader of the incoming class of Apprentices despite the fact that he was the last apprentice to join the school.


    "Young pup, the wererats came here to kidnap you and turn you into one of them," Gurgne replied while pushing back Gendun''s attacker with his swordplay.


    "Our grandmaster gave you an order. You must obey immediately," Hendrez added, "or else you''re dismissed from our dojo. Now choose."


    This threat of dismissal from the Apprentices'' instructor finally sapped their defiance. "Let''s go!" Gendun said and ran through the open exit.


    I saw tears running down his face as my young friend ran by me. While inelegantly stated, the grandmaster''s decision to force the Apprentices to leave the fighting was a sound decision. They were simply too young to fight these vicious and devious monsters. Furthermore, their presence would distract our fighters with their concern of the Apprentices being caught in the crossfire. Now, our defenders could focus their collective might on eliminating these invaders!


    Suddenly, I saw sharp claws reaching for my face and I instinctively ducked! I thrust my sword into my attacker''s chest. My move stunned the wererat for a moment and then it smiled at me, revealing its sharp teeth. I looked at my weapon and realized that it was a practice sword! Without a silver blade, I had no way to damage my opponent and I frantically backpedaled from it.


    However, my playmate refused to let me go and continued taking swipes at me with its claws.


    Fortunately, I was standing in the middle of the courtyard and I had plenty of room to maneuver and avoid these attacks. Whenever the claws got too close to my body I used the practice sword to block the blow. I looked around, hoping to pawn off my pursuer to another defender. Unfortunately, everyone else seemed busy with their own fights.


    "Here, take this!" a voice called out suddenly.


    A butterfly-adorned scabbard flew at my chest and I caught it solely by reflex.


    Seeing that I was distracted, my opponent tried to thrust its claws directly into my torso!


    A silver arc flew in front of me, and the outstretched limb was dismembered.


    "You need to pay attention during a fight, Lawrence," a feminine voice said.


    I looked up and saw that my rescuer was Maisen! "Thanks, I owe you one!" I said.


    "Buy me dinner!" my bodyguard replied as she swung her silver long sword with a powerful swing and split my pursuer in two.


    Seeing no more wererats standing nearby, I quickly pulled the borrowed sword from its scabbard. I saw that the scabbard had a clip attached at the end and clipped the scabbard to my belt. I took a few test swings with my newly acquired sword. It was light and well-balanced. The sword blade was silver.


    "ROARRRRR!" I looked around the courtyard for the source of this horrifying sound and wished I hadn''t found it. It was Kalistra. Her snow-white fur was turning into a blood-red color. Her petite figure became buffed as if she was injected with a massive amount of steroids. Her claws lengthened. Her gleaming eyes turned from pale yellow-green to jet-black. I was astonished by her transformation. What the heck happened to her?


    The wererats squealed in terror as the transformed Kalistra jumped and crashed into them like a wrecking ball. Kalistra began scratching and biting her hated enemies recklessly and ignored all damage the wererats scored against her.


    It was as if Kalistra had turned berserk. Aha! So, this was what her father meant by Kalistra turning berserk because of her deep hatred for wererats. I tried my Spirit Sense on the berserk Kalistra and recoiled at the sight of her engulfed in a dark, blood red aura. I looked around the courtyard and saw that the wererats also possessed red auras but the hue wasn''t as dark as Kalistra''s. The animal people possessed blue auras, while the humans possessed golden auras. I ignored the ensuing pop-ups.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Kalistro ordered and every member of the dojo, except me, crashed into the group of wererats guarding the opening on the ground.


    I didn¡¯t join my comrades because I had found myself engaged in a staring contest with a wererat.


    This particular wererat was bigger than the rest of the invaders. Its red eyes burned with hatred¡ªand recognition. However, this wererat was standing too far away to reach me. It spat on the ground and squealed out a command. Then it jumped into the hole.


    Other wererats followed it in retreat and soon only members of the dojo remained in the courtyard.


    I remembered seeing the dark gray color of this particular wererat on the platform at the Public Square and recognized the creature¡ªEbenthal.


    "Grab her!" Kalistro yelled as he struggled to keep the berserk Kalistra from following the pack of wererats back into the tunnel.


    Other students quickly grabbed hold of her and barely managed to restrain her.


    Luckily, she did not see them as her enemies and did not attack them. However, the berserk Kalistra was still trying to push them aside to enter the tunnel.


    "Lawrence, please use your Truth Stone to dispel Kalistra''s condition!" her father pleaded.


    I gulped and slowly approached the mass of struggling humans, animal folks, and a deranged cat girl on the ground. When I stood in front of Kalistra, I pulled the Truth Stone of Law from my neck and pressed the obsidian cross against her forehead.


    The cross began to glow and burn against Kalistra''s skin. She turned her head back and forth and sideways, trying desperately to dislodge the burning cross but failed. Her red fur slowly lost its luster, turned pink, and then eventually white. Kalistra''s form shrunk in size until she returned to her original petite size.


    When I finally removed my truth stone, there was a scar in the shape of a cross on Kalistra''s forehead. I saw that she was unconscious. I ignored the pop-up.


    "What happened here!" a voice boomed from the entrance.


    We turned and saw that Captain Peng Li had arrived with a large group of men from the Watch; standing near the captain were our Apprentices.


    Maisen jogged over and stood before him, purposely blocking his view of the unconscious Kalistra. "We had a surprise attack from the wererats. They dug a tunnel that surfaced in the middle of our courtyard. We managed to drive them off and they retreated back into the tunnel," she explained while pointing at the hole in the ground.


    Captain Li walked across the courtyard until he reached the edge of the hole. He peered down and confirmed that the hole was big enough for wererats to pass through. He looked around and saw a few injured people. "We will have to quarantine anyone injured in this fight, to ensure that no one has been turned,¡± he ordered.


    "Of course," Kalistro nodded in agreement. The blood of were-creatures was infectious and could turn the wounded into were-creatures if left untreated.


    The captain turned to his second-in-command. "Hivande, please take a group of men to escort the injured back to Headquarters and place them under quarantine."


    "Yes, sir!" Hivande saluted. When he tried to take the still-unconscious Kalistra, her father intervened.


    "I will carry my daughter to your Headquarters. I, too, was injured from the fight and have to go under quarantine," Kalistro admitted.


    "Very well," Hivande said; he recognized the two as Heir and Grandmaster, respectively, of this school and he had no desire to start any trouble with them. The officer started walking around to inspect every member of the dojo standing in the courtyard and instructed the injured to join a small but growing group of injured people. When the Watch officer was satisfied that every injured person had been rounded up by his men, Hivande ordered, "Let''s go!"


    More than half the students of the dojo were taken away by the Watch. Fortunately, Gurgne was uninjured and thus allowed to remain. The temporary headmaster of the dojo turned to Captain Li. ¡°Sir, I understand that you will be entering the tunnel shortly to go after the were-pack and you will take Lawrence with you. However, I ask that you leave some of your men here in case more wererats appear at the dojo again. They may seek to return underground using the hole in our courtyard,¡± he noted.


    The Asian man nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s possible that the wererats will try to bypass the pursuers and double back to the dojo for re-entry to the underground. If they can leave this place, they can return to human form and blend in with the town residents again. We must not allow that to happen!¡± Captain Li¡¯s eyes burned with righteous anger. He quickly looked around the courtyard and made a headcount. ¡°I will leave a dozen men here to complement your dozen students remaining in this courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Captain,¡± Gurgne bowed deeply.


    ¡°Wow, look at all the wererat bodies on the ground! Did we miss the fight?¡± a female voice exclaimed in disappointment.


    We turned to the direction of the doorway and saw a group of well-equipped adventurers coming inside the compound. The one who spoke out was Bjoukia.


    Captain Li¡¯s eyes burned at the sight of the disorganized interlopers. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he demanded to know.


    Rijana quickly stood before the captain and raised her right hand. ¡°Sir, the Church offered a bounty of five gold pieces for each wererat¡¯s head that we adventurers turn in. They also passed the word that this school had been invaded by wererats,¡± she explained, "and asked us to assist the dojo."


    ¡°Apparently, the students here took them all out,¡± Bjoukin said with sadness.


    The captain shook his head. ¡°Actually, the wererats retreated. We¡¯re about to go into the tunnel to go after them. If you carry either magical or silver weapon, then I will permit you to join the Were-Hunt,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I have neither but my magic spells can also kill were-creatures,¡± Rijana corrected him.


    ¡°I am not a good judge of magicians. If you think that you¡¯re strong enough to cast many offensive spells quickly without the need to rest and recover your mana, then I give you permission to participate,¡± Li said. The captain looked at the gathered adventurers. ¡°The Were-Hunt will be extremely dangerous because we will be hunting in the wererats¡¯ lair. The Butterfly School¡¯s defenders fought bravely, but many of them are injured and headed over to the Watch Headquarters for treatment. There aren¡¯t enough fighters remaining to defend the tunnel. If any of you are willing to remain here and serve as guards, I will offer you one gold piece for your service. Please decide now if you will stay above ground or head below ground. The Were-Hunt begins!¡±

 Chapter 37 - Pursuit

    In the end, only eighteen of us entered the tunnel. A majority of the adventurers answering the Church''s call chose to remain above ground. Apparently, the lure of an easy gold piece for merely standing around was too great for them to ignore. It was a safe assignment compared to the danger of seeking out the wererats in their territory. Honestly, I was angry at their cowardice and I made sure to memorize the faces of each and every one of these cowards so that I will avoid adventuring with them in the near future. If these adventurers wouldn¡¯t risk their lives to chase after monsters, then they wouldn¡¯t take similar risks in protecting my back. However, I was happy to discover that there were still some brave souls among them.


    Captain Li decided to split us into three groups of six each. Captain Li accompanied me and Maisen. Three fighters from the Watch joined our group. Rijana and the twin elves were joined by three more Watchmen. The last group comprised of three adventurers whom I wasn''t familiar with and three Watchmen.


    Captain Li looked each of us in the eyes and started his prep talk. "We don''t know how many wererats escaped into the tunnels. Kill however many you can without losing your own lives. If you find yourself facing too many wererats, then I want you to come back up to the surface and get more fighters as reinforcements. There is no need for you to take unnecessary risks. Also, I am currently partied with the Watch within your groups and I will stay partied with them during the Were-Hunt. I will personally guarantee that you will be brought back to the surface, dead or alive. Now, let''s go!"


    The Watchmen lit torches and marched, single-file, into the tunnel. I noticed that, instead of heavy metal armor such as plate or chain mail, they wore leather or studded leather armor instead. Each man carried a medium sized shield, one longsword, and a smaller weapon such as shortsword, dagger, or knives. A leather belt was worn at the belt with pockets holding some half-dozen glass vials containing yellow liquid; I recognized them as healing potions. There were also a few green-colored potions that I didn¡¯t recognize.


    As I waited above ground, I took the opportunity to clear out my pop-up messages. The first seven were identical: ¡°Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +50XP.¡± The eighth message read, ¡°Condition REMOVED. +250XP.¡± Huh? When did I remove a condition? I quickly remembered that I had pressed my Truth Stone of Law against the berserker Kalistra¡¯s forehead to turn her back to normal. I guessed that was the condition that I had removed, despite the fact that I wasn¡¯t a priest or cleric. It was probably my ¡°Kissed by Lady Luck¡± condition that made my attempt successful. Whenever this Were-Hunt was over, I definitely needed to pay the Lucky Shrine another visit.


    The men held their torches high while peering into the dark tunnel.


    One of the men put on a pair of magically enchanted night vision goggles and walked further into the tunnel. After a distance of roughly ten feet, he turned around and called out, "It''s safe!"


    Captain Li entered the tunnel and I quickly walked behind him.


    The tunnel was relatively narrow, with barely enough space for two humans to walk side-by-side; it was wide enough for the bigger wererats to pass through in single file. The walls were covered with dirt and stone. Occasionally, a hastily built wooden frame supported a section of the tunnel, apparently to prevent the tunnel from collapsing.


    Every now and then, we heard the sound of loose dirt or some rocks striking the floor. I couldn''t help but look at the dirt ceiling and wonder if the tunnels will collapse and trap us inside.


    The underground tunnel continued straight for about thirty feet before emptying into a chamber some ten feet by ten feet. There was an exit on each wall of the chamber with a lit torch placed on a holder to the left of the exit. I heard the sound of running water in the distance.


    I peered into the chamber and wrinkled my nose at the sight. The chamber was covered with all manners of trash and rubbish. There were bones and skeletons of animals and also humans! Strips of torn cloth were on the ground along with trinkets¡ªapparently owned by the victims of the wererats. The refuse inside the chamber was a grim reminder of the nature of our opponents, and why we MUST eliminate all of them!


    "Jing!" Captain Li barked out a name while standing at the edge of the tunnel but not entering the chamber.


    One of the Watch, wearing boiled leather armor, moved past the captain and tiptoed into the chamber. The small Asian man had put his shield on his back. He wore two shoulder straps stuffed full of knives along with a short sword at his belt. A pair of goggles with leather straps was on his forehead. He took small, slow steps and his head kept turning back and forth. He also looked up at the ceiling and down at the ground. Occasionally, he shifted his weight on the ground as if to test and confirm that the ground beneath his feet was solid. Apparently, the man was a thief and searching the chamber for traps.


    After a good five minutes of examination of the chamber, Jing finally turned his head back toward Captain Li and flashed a thumb up sign.


    The captain nodded and entered the chamber. When the rest of us joined him, Li said, "Group 1 will take the left tunnel, Group 2 the middle, and Group 3 the right. Good hunting." With that, Captain Li immediately entered the middle tunnel.


    Rijana''s group took the left tunnel while Jing''s group took the right tunnel.


    When we entered the middle tunnel, I immediately took note of the fact that it was slightly wider than the first tunnel that we had passed through. However, it was still too narrow for wererats to pass through shoulder-to-shoulder. But then again, nothing prevented the shapeshifters from returning to human form and passing through that way.


    Maisen touched my right shoulder and nodded. Apparently, she agreed that this was the main tunnel leading to the wererat''s den.


    My heart started pounding harder as we walked deeper and deeper into the tunnel. I was having a minor anxiety attack because I was concerned with my fighting ability. Taking a good look at the other members of our group, it was obvious that I was the lowest level member of our party. I wasn''t 100% certain, of course, because Li was partied with his comrades while I was partied with Maisen. That said, I had a suspicion that my bodyguard was higher level than even Captain Li, meaning that she was the most powerful member of our party. And her personal allegiance was to me rather than to the Watch. That final thought helped me relieve my anxiety and soon my heart beat returned to normal.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Our group continued walking through the main tunnel until it split into two smaller tunnels.


    Captain Li took his torch and peered into each one, but neither gave any hint of leading to Ebenthal and his gang. The officer turned to me and asked, "Which way?"


    I walked over and stood next to the captain. I closed my eye and triggered my Spirit Sense. I opened my eyes and peered into the left tunnel and then the right tunnel. Suddenly, I felt a red aura emanating from the right tunnel! A pop-up appeared but I set it aside. "Captain, I believe the wererats are in the right tunnel," I announced.


    Li nodded and entered the right tunnel. Soon, we started hearing echoes of squeaks and this confirmed the presence of wererats nearby.


    Every member of our group immediately pulled out a weapon and prepared for a battle with our prey.


    We were not disappointed when we saw glowing red eyes just beyond the reach of the illumination from our torches.


    "Foolish humansssss," a wererat scolded us and boldly strode into view. There were at least another dozen pairs of red eyes behind him. YIKES!


    I became nervous and began to sweat as more wererats came into view. My group was outnumbered by at least two-to-one. The only saving grace was that the narrow tunnel allowed only a single wererat to come at us at a time, while we humans could squeeze two defenders shoulder-to-shoulder. In essence, this battle will turn into a war of attrition between the two sides.


    I saw the dark gray fur and recognized the speaking wererat as Ebenthal. I walked forward and stood next to the captain. "Ebenthal, you will face justice for murdering our town judge and a witness," I said while pointing a finger at him.


    "Hahaha! So, you are here in my lair too, stupid nobleman," Ebenthal replied and spat on the ground. Suddenly, he noticed the truth stone on my neck and his red eyes narrowed. He pointed a finger at it. "Whoever can bring me that cross will be promoted to my second!" he declared.


    The underlings standing behind Ebenthal squealed and immediately rushed toward me!


    "Shields up!" the captain ordered while shoving me back.


    Another Watchman immediately took position next to the captain and braced for impact.


    The charging wererats crashed into the shields and pushed our defenders back a few steps. Their apparent strategy was to push us through the tunnel and back into the large chamber. If they succeed, our group will be surrounded and then annihilated.


    The rest of our group leaned against our two shield bearers'' backs and tried to prevent us from moving back further. However, human strength was simply no match against wererat strength, and we were giving up several inches each time they charged at us.


    Captain Li recognized our predicament and yelled, "Stab them!"


    The remaining four in our group started stabbing at the wererats with our silver blades. One of the blades hit a weak spot and the wererat in front of us immediately went down . . . only to be replaced by another.


    The other wererats callously trampled on their fallen comrade and continued charging forward into our shields, slowly pushing our line back inch-by-inch.


    My group continued to stab at the chargers but we had very little luck in reducing their numbers significantly. The devious wererats were trying to grab our silver blades and disarm us; therefore, we weren''t able to thrust deeply at our enemies and risk losing our weapons. Thus, our successful hits scored mostly superficial wounds rather than killing wounds.


    "Grab the healing potions and feed them to our shield bearers," Maisen yelled above the noise of the fight.


    I saw her reach around Captain Li''s waist to grab the potions stuffed into his belt, and I copied the action with the other protector. When I popped out the cap and tilted the liquid into the man''s mouth, he said, "More!"


    I saw the defender spat out blood and quickly poured the second vial into his mouth. I alternated between taking stabs at the wererats and pouring healing potions into the defender''s mouth.


    Unfortunately, the crush damage being inflicted by the group of wererats was far greater than what little health could be replenished by the healing potions. Soon there were no more potions left on the defender''s belt.


    "Get ready to replace me," the brave Watchman said.


    I quickly looked at the caption above his head and it read, "Name: Aohmene, Level: ?, Disposition: Desperate." "I will not forget your sacrifice," I said while patting him lightly on the back.


    Aohmene grinned and steeled himself for a final charge from the wererats. CRASH! The charge pushed his body back a foot.


    However, before the wererats could step into the breach, another Watchman quickly stepped in.


    I looked at this new defender''s caption and it read, "Name: Xenko, Level: ?, Disposition: Angry."


    Without looking at me, Xenko shouted, "Make sure a few wererats die with me!" The brave man grinned and gritted his teeth to brace for another charge.


    "I will!" I replied and stabbed furiously at our enemies. By the time Xenko fell lifelessly on the ground, three more wererats had died with him.


    "My turn," said the final Watchman in a cheery tone of voice. "My name is Lijun," the defender introduced himself after a charge from the wererats. "We''re almost back in the chamber," he noted during the pause from one charge to the next.


    "We took out half the wererats," I replied.


    "And still stuck with two-to-one odds," he said. "Please convince Captain Li to retreat," Lijun requested. Without waiting for my response, the man suddenly pushed forward and knocked the captain back! "Leave!" Lijun yelled as he swung his silver blade like a deranged madman. He stood right at the opening to the chamber.


    "No!" Captain Li tried to join his subordinate, but the officer was pulled back by Maisen.


    "Your health is too low," Maisen yelled. She turned her head to me. "Run back to the surface and get help!"


    I nodded and started to run.

 Chapter 38 - Last Stand

    When Maisen saw that I obeyed her command and left the chamber, she used the brief respite to feed Peng the rest of her healing potions. His potions had been used up inside the tunnel. While she SHOULD save something for herself, Maisen also realized that if he died then her own odds of holding off the wererats, while the nobleman sought help, would be nearly zero. Besides, she and Peng had been through so much together over the years; the last thing she wanted was to see him die before her.


    The stubborn captain kept his eyes on Lijun but refrained from joining the melee. Instead, he used Maisen''s healing potions to return to full health. He already understood what Maisen had planned for the two of them¡ªto make a last stand here in the chamber and to kill as many wererats as they could. If they left this chamber, then the wererats would be free to venture into the other tunnels and attack the two remaining groups from behind. To abandon this chamber and return to the surface would mean abandoning his men; that Captain Li refused to do even to save his own life. Since the two were heavily outnumbered by the wererats, it was tantamount to a suicide mission. The nobleman was sent away so that he could live.


    Since Bishop Canterbury had granted a private audience to Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, the captain recognized that the nobleman was important to the Bishop''s plans and, therefore, could not be allowed to die here in the tunnels. If the bishop knew how many wererats were inside the tunnels, the church leader would have sent double the number of Watchmen with the captain.


    Be that as it may, Captain Li was very happy to have a familiar person at his back¡ªand to watch him die.


    #


    ¡°Damn it, damn it, damn it!¡± I cussed under my breath as I ran for the exit. Now, I knew how the young Gendun felt when the grandmaster forced him and the other apprentices to flee the dojo. Captain Li was in no condition to fight and, yet, Maisen chose HIM to be her partner in a suicidal last stand rather than me. I was older than those two and I should have been the one staying behind to delay the wererats while Maisen and the captain run back to the surface. Unfortunately, I had to admit that she made the right decision to dismiss me because my fighting skills were sorely lacking and I wouldn¡¯t have served as even a speed bump for that pack of wererats.


    As proof of my ineptitude in the fighting arts, I did not receive credit for even a single kill! We had killed at least a half-dozen wererats, but my lack of pop-ups from their deaths meant that I had killed none of them. And Maisen, being partied with me, was well aware of that fact. Small wonder, then, that I was treated like Gendun and asked to leave the fighting to proficient fighters like her and Li. I never felt so humiliated in my life! If I ever get an opportunity to fight a wererat on my own, I will show Maisen exactly how good a fighter I really was. Just wait and see!


    As if the gods had heard my prayers, dirt and rocks started falling from the ceiling just ahead of me. I was lucky that the main tunnel was torch-lit every dozen feet or so because otherwise, I would not have seen the debris coming down. I stopped running in the tunnel and my feet made some skid marks on the ground.


    CRASH! Suddenly, something huge dropped down from a hole in the ceiling.


    A dust cloud appeared and I had to wave my hand in front of my face to clear up the dust. As I wondered what had dropped from the ceiling I instinctively triggered my Spirit Sense. When my reading showed a red aura, I started backing away¡ªslowly and quietly. I ignored my pop-up. What was I supposed to do now? A wererat was blocking the only exit to the surface!


    Finally, the dust settled and I found myself staring at the dark gray colored fur of Ebenthal. I couldn''t believe it. The gods of this gaming world must have been working hard in pulling the red strings of fate to bind us together¡ªagain. With no backup, I realized that I had to defeat my nemesis on my own in order to return to the surface. The lives of Maisen, the captain, Rijana, the elven twins, and the rest of the brave men and women who volunteered for this Were-Hunt were depending on me. I felt my anxiety attack starting again and took deep breaths to calm myself down.


    When my nemesis saw me standing in the tunnel, he started chuckling at his good fortune. ¡°Too bad, milord,¡± he taunted while waving an index finger at me. ¡°The gods of Chaos must have favored me! For here, standing before me is the one human that I hate above all else!¡± he declared.


    ¡°What did I do to you?¡± I asked while stalling for time to recover my stamina. I had to expend stamina in order to run at my top speed through the tunnel. I knew that my rematch with Ebenthal was inevitable, and I needed every ounce of stamina in order to defeat this wererat.


    ¡°What did you do? You ruined my plans!¡± Ebenthal exploded with anger. ¡°If you had simply died like a good little boy on the street, I would have escaped with your fat money pouch full of platinum coins and returned to my lair under this town. Instead, your apparent good luck got me knocked out and then captured by the Watch! I knew it was a matter of time before my were-nature was discovered and I had to use the public trial to escape. The years we had spent carefully turning the townspeople into wererats were all ruined because of you!¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Why would you want to turn us into wererats?¡± I asked. I used the opportunity to clear my pop-up message, which read, ¡°Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +50XP.¡±


    Ebenthal chuckled again. ¡°Since you¡¯re about to die, I¡¯ll be generous and answer your question. We wanted to turn Tregome into an outpost for wererats and other agents of Chaos. And once we turned all the residents into my pack, we will then repeat the operation in the next town and village and continue eastward until we control a wide region in the western part of the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That is a devious plan!¡± I admitted.


    ¡°It was indeed,¡± the wererat nodded, ¡°until you ruined it. Now, you must pay¡ªwith your life!¡± Ebenthal ran toward me and quickly closed the distance between us.


    I pulled out my silver blade from the scabbard and calmly stood still. When my opponent was in range, I immediately used my sword technique, ¡°Charge.¡±


    The wererat saw the danger and immediately hit the brakes.


    However, my opponent still ran into my range and I managed to cut through his chest. I quickly read my pop-up: ¡°Charge skill SUCCESSFUL. -10 Stamina. Critical hit! -45 damage. +100XP.¡± While I was happy that I had used Charge successfully, I was dismayed by the fact that Ebenthal didn¡¯t die from it. The skill sucked up more than half my stamina if I had read the green bar on the upper left of my view correctly.


    Ebenthal put a hand over his left chest. The blade had sliced through his ribcage and split his left lung in two. ¡°When did you learn to fight?¡± he wheezed. He stared at the sword and realized that the blade was silver. Ebenthal was not going to heal the wound naturally via his were-nature.


    ¡°This morning. I¡¯m a fast learner,¡± I replied flippantly and took another swing with my sword.


    My opponent used his superior speed to avoid the hit and countered with a whack on my sword hand.


    However, I managed to retain my grip on my sword. The pop-up read, ¡°-5 Health.¡±


    Ebenthal squeaked in delight when he saw that he had drawn my blood. He made a showing of licking his claws, which were dripping with my blood.


    "I didn''t realize you like to drink blood," I commented.


    "Foolish human! Of course, I don''t!" the wererat retorted. "I was only savoring the first drops of your blood, which will wash my tunnel soon enough."


    "Oh? If we''re keeping score, I think you''re the one bleeding like a fat pig so far," I hurled a witty insult back at him. I hoped that I could taunt him into making mistakes.


    "Oh, we will remedy that soon enough," my nemesis replied coolly. In the blink of an eye, he closed the distance between us again. Ebenthal backhanded me across my face. Wham!


    The force of the blow hurled me back and I slammed into the wall. I quickly read my ensuing pop-ups: "-5 Health." "Status: DISORIENTED. -10% Attack. -5 Health." Ouch. My red bar, which apparently represented my health, had dropped below the mid-point. I started to peel myself off the wall but suddenly felt a hand grab my right shoulder, pinning my body against the wall. The claws dug into my shoulder and another notification appeared: "-2 Health."


    "Stay still, boy, while I rip the truth stone off your neck," Ebenthal commanded. He put his right hand on the obsidian cross and immediately screamed in pain. "YEARGH!" Purely on reflex, the wererat released me and took a few steps back; he looked down at his burned palm.


    I pushed myself off the wall. My right hand was miraculously still holding my sword. I launched myself at my nemesis, with the sharp point of my blade aimed straight at his heart. Suddenly, I felt a light tap on my bloodied shoulder. A pop-up appeared. I felt my avatar feeling stronger and faster. My green bar had been completely replenished! I didn''t have time to worry about what happened. Instead, I focused on ending this fight¡ªwith Charge!


    Hearing my footsteps, Ebenthal looked up at me and then his eyes focused on something behind me. His eyes returned their focus to me and he tried to back away from my sword tip; however, his brief distraction proved costly.


    I slammed my blade straight through Ebenthal''s chest until my sword hilt pressed against his ribcage. I ignored the pop-ups and instead stared deep into my opponent''s glassy eyes. I was cognizant of the fact that this was the first time that I had really, truly taken a life in this world and on purpose, too. I felt that I was Honorbound to observe my nemesis¡¯ last moments of life. He deserved that much dignity from me, at least.


    Ebenthal drew a half-breath and then his body went limp.


    I immediately released my blade and turned around. I saw nothing else in the tunnel. It was empty. However, I heard a sound, "Kekeke," and smelled a whiff of rotten eggs (which I recognized as hydrogen sulfide) in the air. Seeing that I was alone, I quickly pulled my sword free of Ebenthal''s body and continued running through the dimly-lit tunnel.

 Chapter 39 - A Final Request

    Maisen was aware of my encounter with a wererat inside the tunnel because she was still partied with me and saw the pop-ups. She knew that I was alive and hoped that I would reach the surface safely. Unfortunately, her personal circumstances were much more perilous at the moment. After all, six wererats were surrounding her and Peng.


    The swordswoman turned her head back and forth to look at her opponents. However, none of them were the one she sought¡ªthe dark gray fur of the wererat leader, Ebenthal. "Boys, I have a sad announcement to make," she began. Maisen needed to give her pupil as much time as possible. If the two of them were defeated in this chamber, then this were-pack would surely pursue Lawrence to the surface. With their were-blessed speed, they could even reach him before he left the tunnel!


    "The only sad announcement is your death, human!" a wererat chuckled gleefully.


    Maisen smiled. "Did you know that I''m partied with Lord Mulligan, the human wearing the truth stone?" she teased them.


    "So?" another wererat replied dismissively.


    "He''s the guy our boss blamed for ruining our plans," another wererat said. It realized that the human was trying to make an important point to the were-pack.


    "No wonder Ebenthal left us and tried to dig another tunnel to cut the human off," a different wererat added. Their leader preferred to stick around afterward so that Ebenthal will get first dibs on the loot recovered from their victims.


    "Your leader, Ebenthal, apparently did catch up with my lord. Guess who won the fight?" she teased again.


    The were-pack looked at one another before one wererat spoke up. "We have seen your lord with our own eyes. He''s a soft looking human whose flesh will soon fill our leader''s belly." The other wererats squeaked in agreement.


    Maisen shook her head sadly. "My lord is still alive. I guess that means he won?" Her eyes suddenly hardened and she stared at the three wererats within her view.


    The wererats suddenly clammed up at the suggestion that their boss had lost the fight against the weak-looking human. Ebenthal was more powerful than any of them. There was no way he could have lost to that nobleman!


    "You lie, filthy human!" a wererat snarled. "No more talking. We will kill you and then see the nobleman''s dead body in the tunnel. Attack!" With that, the wererat lunged forward with its claws.


    Maisen used the wererat''s aggression against itself by chopping its arm off. When her wounded opponent backed away, her natural instinct was to pursue and follow up with another attack. However, the body pressed against her back reminded the deadly swordswoman to stand her ground or else Peng would be vulnerable to an attack from behind.


    The other wererats started laughing at the wounded comrade clutching its bleeding stump.


    "It serves you right for presuming to be Ebenthal''s second," another wererat said. "Let''s hurry up and rush them at the same time. It will be two blades against six of us. Now, attack!"


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    All six wererats attacked in unison and traded hits with the two humans.


    Maisen coyly played along because she was confident that the deadly sword techniques at her command would allow her to defeat her three opponents. And she probably had as much health as the three wererats combined. However, she wasn''t as confident that Peng will survive a similar trial . . .


    The wererat with its arm dismembered rushed in for another pass at her. When it got within range, the attacker tried to punch a hole through her chest.


    Reading the move all the way through, Maisen sidestepped the thrust, allowing the claws to brush past her armored arm harmlessly. She counterattacked and skewered her opponent through the heart. Sensing the other two wererats behind her back, Maisen used her brute strength to pivot in a one-hundred-eighty degree turn and used the skewered wererat as a shield from the other attackers.


    The move worked as each wererat had punched a hole through the skewered wererat''s chest.


    With the pendulum of the battle swung back in her favor, Maisen used her foot to push the wererat''s body back while she pulled her blade out. She immediately activated "Power Sweep" at just the right angle and all three wererats'' heads went flying!


    Having dispatched her share of wererats in such a convincing fashion, the swordswoman turned around hoping for a miracle. Alas, it was not to be. She turned just in time to watch a wererat punch its claws through Peng''s chest, impaling him! "NO!" she cried out in despair and activated "Sprint" to cross the distance to him. When Maisen reached him, she used "Charge" to split the remaining wererat''s head like a watermelon.


    The distraught woman had the discipline and presence of mind to realize that if she pulled Peng out of the wererat''s arm, Peng will bleed to death from the gaping hole in his chest. Instead, she dismembered the arm to detach it from the dead wererat''s body.


    As she laid Peng gently on the ground and knelt before him, the man opened his eyes. His body was turning icy cold and his mind was losing its clarity. With his remaining strength, the dying man lifted his blade. "Take it," he implored her.


    Maisen looked at the sword and admired it. The blade was slick with the blood of wererats. It had a golden hue as if the blade was kissed by sunlight. A small sapphire was encrusted at the base of the sword hilt. Peng''s sword was special and named "Jiang." To accept Jiang was to accept deep obligations to Tregome. And these obligations, in turn, meant disavowing her obligations to the dojo. The dying man¡¯s request was a heavy one and not easy for her to accept. She looked into his eyes and saw that he was pleading with her to accept his final request. With a heavy heart, she made her choice and took the sword from him.


    Peng smiled one last time and died in her arms.

 Chapter 40 - Quarantine

    I ran as quickly as I could and burned up the rest of my stamina in the process. When my green bar completely emptied, I was unable to move and fell on the ground. I ignored the ensuing pop-up. My entire body was paralyzed save for my mouth, which I opened to spit out the dirt that had inadvertently entered my mouth.


    I lay on the cold, hard ground and tried to remain silent. I wanted to hear any more sounds of collapsing ceilings or worse¡ªfootsteps of wererats pursuing me. Thankfully, there was only silence. I stayed still for a few minutes until I regenerated a single point of stamina. Finally, the paralysis in my body started to fade. I made small movements of my arms, which had sprawled out in front of my head on the ground. Finding success in moving my arms, I started crawling along the ground until my green bar was a quarter full. Then, I pulled myself back to my feet and jogged.


    When I saw the light ahead of the tunnel a few minutes later, I decided to let go of my remaining shred of manhood and screamed at the top of my lungs, "HELP!" I yelled and yelled like a little girl until I saw shadows at the opening of the tunnel and torches. I fervently hoped that no wererats were nearby because my screaming would surely attract their attention.


    Several brave members of the Watch entered to investigate the noise and accosted me a few yards into the tunnel.


    I waved my arms frantically and said, "Your captain is in trouble! He and Maisen are making a last stand against the wererats in a chamber straight ahead!" I hoped that my voice reflected the urgency that I felt in my heart.


    Gurgne squeezed past the gathered Watch and gave me a green-colored vial to drink. For good measure, he also gave me a yellow-colored vial. He turned toward the Watchmen. "Please send in reinforcements immediately. You may still be able to save your captain. The Butterfly School will guard the opening," he proclaimed.


    Hivande nodded in appreciation of the dog man¡¯s offer. He had returned to the dojo after dropping off the injured at Watch Headquarters for quarantine. And now, the captain¡¯s life was in peril! This day was getting worse and worse! "Nelkyn! Please inform HQ and ask for reinforcements!" he barked. When the runner disappeared, Hivande turned to the rest of his men. He noted that their eyes were peering into the tunnel. "We must hurry. All members of the Watch shall enter the tunnel with me to save our Captain. Let''s go!" he ordered. The officer squeezed past me and Gurgne and went deeper into the tunnel.


    I allowed Gurgne to lead me back to the surface. I looked up the sun directly overhead. I judged the current time to be around noon or shortly thereafter. I really need to buy that pocket watch one of these days. Only a handful of hours had passed since the fateful trial of Ebenthal began this morning and it turned into a total catastrophe! Wererats were running wild in town and the commoners were shuttered inside their homes like little pigs waiting for the big bad wolf to come and blow their houses down.


    I didn''t think I would ever see the sun again, given my close brush with death due to my duel with my nemesis, Ebenthal. I looked down at my body, and noticed, for the first time, all the wounds that I had accumulated from my desperate fight against a more powerful enemy. I had bled all over my green and brown outfit that I had purchased just yesterday. "I will need to be quarantined," I said quietly.


    "Yes," the Master of the Hunt agreed. "But before you go, I want you to tell me what happened," he requested.


    I looked around to find a spot where I could have a quiet and private discussion with him. I led Gurgne across the courtyard to the pond and peered down at Mof, the electric catfish and family pet of the dojo.


    Mof jumped out of the water in greeting but did not splash its tail to drench me with water today.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "I think he likes you," Gurgne smiled, baring his large canine teeth. Mof had a well-deserved reputation as being mischievous and enjoyed dousing people with water. Gurgne suspected part of the reason was that Mof wanted them to draw fresh water from the well to replenish the pond occasionally. Mof was smarter than an average fish, not that the dog man made acquaintance with any other fish for comparison, though.


    I ignored the master''s teasing since I was not in the mood for it. I sat down next to the pond and slowly recounted the events underground. I told the dog man almost everything; I only kept out the part where I heard the "Kekeke" sound, the smell of sulfur, and the mysterious boost of energy that helped me end the fight with Ebenthal. I had my suspicion but needed to speak with and thank my benefactor first. Besides, I had also made a promise to the Grandmaster and, thus, I was forbidden from telling even Gurgne.


    The dog man was perceptive and realized that I was withholding something. However, Gurgne understood that I had my reasons and declined to press me further.


    When I finished recounting the harrowing events underground, I asked the master a question. "How does the Watch quarantine people?"


    Gurgne nodded in understanding of my apprehension at being quarantined. "It really depends on the reason giving rise to the quarantine. But since time is short I will answer your question directly. When the presence of wererats is confirmed to be the cause of injuries to the town folks, the injured are jailed under the presence of a moon. The Watch will literally have jails set up in the Public Square and put those under quarantine inside these outdoor jail cells in order to determine if any of the injured had turned into a wererat. Recently turned people have less discipline to maintain their human form under moonlight, and this is how we discover if any town folks have turned. Ebenthal''s plan to keep his lair directly under Tregome was ingenious because he could pull recently turned wererats off the street and hide them in his lair. I assume that was Ebenthal''s intent¡ªto turn the entire town of Tregome into his were-pack," he explained.


    I nodded in confirmation. "Before our fight began, I convinced Ebenthal to reveal his plan. Just like you expected, he wanted to turn Tregome into an outpost for his were-pack and other agents of Chaos."


    The dog man nodded. "This is why were-creatures are so dangerous to humans. Non-humans are, for some reason, incompatible with were-blood and thus, we are not capable of being turned into were-creatures. Humans, with their inherently Neutral alignment, can be turned into agents of Chaos. Thus, the Watch and the Church are very vigilant in finding and killing all the were-creatures they uncover. Of course, the were-creatures'' abilities to shapeshift and blend into the commoners make their eradication a rather difficult task," Gurgne lectured.


    "There is no cure for any human who turned into a were-creature?" I asked.


    "None," the dog man answered and my heart sank.


    I began to understand and appreciate the danger of the were-packs. I also understood how Kalistra could have developed such overwhelming hatred for them. In addition to her mother, the cat girl had probably lost her friends too when they contracted the disease and were killed by the Watch.


    Suddenly, a Watchman cut into our conversation. The man, dressed in chain mail armor, wearing a helmet and carrying a sword and shield, turned to face me. "Milord, I have been ordered to escort you to Watch Headquarters for quarantine," he said.


    I looked up at the caption over the guard''s head and it read, "Name: Laquirk, Level: ?, Disposition: Cautious." "Yes, I will go with you," I nodded in acquiesce. I turned to the Master of the Hunt. "I will see you tomorrow," I bowed deeply.


    "No, we will see you tonight once you''ve been set free," Gurgne grinned.


    I grinned back and started walking toward the exit out of the dojo.

 Chapter 41 - Transition of Power

    "Keep going!" Hivande urged as he quickened his pace through the tunnel, which was eerily quiet. Whatever battle his captain was fighting in the chamber supposedly up ahead, if the nobleman was truthful, was already over. The officer felt a tingling down his spine; it was a bad omen. He saw more flickering lights up ahead and an opening into a wide chamber, just as the nobleman had promised. "We''re almost there!" he yelled. The sound of heavy steps confirmed that his men were keeping up with his fast pace.


    Finally, the cavalry broke free of the tunnel¡ªonly to find their captain laying on the ground, with a growing pool of blood seeping out of his body; the infamous swordsman, Maisen, was on her knees next to him. "NO!" the loyal men cried out in anguish at the sight of the woman holding Jiang in her hand. By tradition, the fallen Captain of the Watch has the right to choose his successor, and the passing of Jiang identifies that chosen successor. If the named successor isn''t nearby, a trusted aide will take custody of Jiang, but forbidden to draw the blade, until the custodian can physically deliver the sword to the newly named Captain. Thus, the sight of an unsheathed, blood-soaked Jiang in her hand confirmed the passing of their beloved Captain.


    Hivande privately shared their pain but the disciplined officer pushed his emotions aside. A part of his personal pain was due to the fact that Captain Li had declined to name Hivande as the next Captain of the Watch. There could be several reasons. Perhaps, the late captain judged Hivande to be deficient in certain areas such as leadership or swordsmanship. Or perhaps the former captain believed that Hivande was better suited as the Right Hand to the Captain rather than to take the hot seat himself. Regardless of his wounded pride at being passed over, Hivande had too much respect for the deceased man to ignore Li''s decision. Instead, the officer will respect and honor the former Captain by supporting the new Captain to the best of his abilities.


    Hivande slowly walked up to the new Captain of the Watch. He offered a crisp salute. "Captain! What are your orders?" the officer asked. As he waited for a response, the man took note of the six dead wererats in the chamber. He wondered how many of them were killed single-handedly by this woman kneeling on the ground before him. Truth be told, no one currently serving in the Watch could duplicate this marvelous feat and thus, her outstanding fighting prowess partially validated the late captain''s decision in Hivande''s eye.


    It took a moment for Maisen to realize that the officer was addressing her as "captain." The former member of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship took a deep breath and then got back to her feet. She looked Hivande in the eye and nodded in acknowledgment of his acceptance of her position as the new Captain of the Watch. A reason for her hesitance to accept Peng''s request was that the previous captains were all men (and human since the Watch was part of the Church, which disallowed non-humans in its membership and by extension all Watchmen were humans, too). She wasn''t sure how the men would react to having a woman as their leader.


    Maisen looked at the gathered men in the chamber and took a quick headcount¡ªthere were twenty men squeezed into the chamber. If her memory was correct, the Watch had only five dozen members in all. The other two groups had three Watchmen each; her own group had four including the late Peng. With thirty members underground this meant that more half the force was currently inside this wererat lair. The Were-Hunt must be completed soon, or else other troublemakers may take advantage of the temporary shortfall in manpower of the Watch.


    The new captain took note of the respectful look on the faces of these Watchmen, and she was secretly relieved to see that none had disputed Peng''s decision to name her as his successor. Although they had the right to do so by challenging her to a duel, none had chosen to exercise this right.


    Captain Maisen pointed at the left and right opening in the chamber. "I want a squad of six men going into each of these tunnels. We still have people exploring each tunnel and they may need reinforcements."


    Hivande held up one finger and pointed at the left opening. He then held up two fingers and pointed at the right opening.


    The men quickly sorted themselves into three squads and two of them entered those tunnels.


    "The tunnel straight ahead branches off into two. We encountered the wererats in the right tunnel. The left side has yet to be explored," the captain continued. She looked at Hivande''s caption and read his name. "Hivande, you will take the rest of your men to search the left branch. I will enter the right branch to confirm that the wererats have been cleared out." She retrieved the scabbard from Peng''s belt and sheathed Jiang.


    "Pardon, Captain, but I don''t think you should go solo," Hivande objected.


    "I won''t be going alone," Maisen smiled and held up Jiang. "Peng''s spirit is in this gem," she revealed. "We will finish what we started," her eyes hardened into stone.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "And what about the body on the ground?" the officer asked.


    "We will retrieve it when we exit the lair. Now let''s go!" she ordered.


    "Yes, Captain!" the remaining Watchmen saluted in unison and entered the northern tunnel, leaving the newly appointed captain behind.


    "You trained them well, Peng," Maisen smiled. She bowed deeply to the body on the ground and then followed her men into the tunnel.


    #


    I walked next to Laquirk and reached the Watch Headquarters in less than ten minutes. The trek took that long because the streets were filled with debris and overturned wares; the wererats ran through the streets and caused pandemonium amongst the town folk. The town residents had apparently abandoned their goods and I certainly agreed with their decisions to flee for their lives.


    I was worried for a moment about Amelica and The Noble Lady. Since the tavern was so close to my destination, I was tempted to ditch my escort and run back to the tavern to confirm with my own eyes that everything was okay. However, my escort stayed within reach of my body; I had no doubt that if I tried to run away then Laquirk will forcefully take me back to the headquarters. Thus, I pushed aside my rather flighty thought of running away; instead, I focused on navigating through the streets and carefully avoided tripping myself on the discarded goods that were strewn all over.


    When I finally reached the building, I noticed the extra guards at the entrance. I started walking toward the double doors in the middle of the building when my escort suddenly grabbed my arm.


    "Sir, our quarantine facilities are to the right," Laquirk explained. Keeping his grip on my right arm, he pulled me along as he walked toward the guards in front of the side door on the right corner of the building. He offered a crisp salute to the two guards and said, "This man needs to be quarantined."


    A guard opened the door and stuck his head inside. "We got another one," he said.


    In a moment, a middle-aged man wearing a red robe with a white cross exited the building and approached me. He had curly white hair and stood half-a-head shorter than me. The most interesting feature was his big nose; he remained me of Rudolph the Red Nose Reindeer. The caption above his head revealed his name to be "Manfeuh." The cleric nodded to Laquirk. "I will escort this man inside."


    My escort saluted and left me behind.


    Manfeuh noticed the truth stone on my neck; he started to kneel before me and reached for my right hand, but I quickly stopped him.


    "I am just a lowly Initiate of the church. I was given a mission by Bishop Canterbury to avenge the death of the previous owner of this cross," I explained. ¡°In fact, I may need to return this stone to the Bishop,¡± I added.


    "Did you succeed?" he inquired politely.


    I nodded.


    "Praise the Gods of Law and Order!" the cleric proclaimed while lifting his arms and head up in the air. A moment later, his arms found their way on my shoulder and he looked at me with a big grin. "Has the Bishop been informed of your success?" he asked.


    "Not yet," I shook my head.


    "With your permission, I will inform him myself," the cleric offered.


    "Please do," I bowed deeply.


    "No need to be so formal, Brother," Manfeuh replied. "I hold the rank of Deacon in our Church. While my rank is indeed higher than yours, aside from the Bishop the rest of us are equals as servants of the Gods of Law and Order; only a polite nod is necessary when we greet one another. The Bishop, on the other hand, is greeted with a kiss on his right hand," he lectured. ¡°I mistakenly thought that you were an overseer sent by the Church because I had never seen you before. When in doubt, kneel and kiss,¡± he winked.


    "Yes, Deacon," I replied politely.


    "When did you formally join our Church?" Deacon Manfeuh asked. He was keenly aware of my discomfort and tried to change the topic.


    "Just this morning," I answered.


    The man had a surprised look on his face. His eyes quickly returned to the truth stone around my neck. "The Bishop himself gave you the cross?" he asked for a confirmation. He was astonished that the bishop would leave the sacred cross in the hands of a neophyte!


    "Yes," I nodded.


    The deacon stood still for a moment, his mind lost in thought. He offered me a reassuring smile. "Let me be the first to welcome you into our Brotherhood. Also, I volunteer to teach you the ways of the Church, if you will accept me as your teacher," he said.


    "I will be honored to accept your tutelage," I replied with a deep bow.


    Deacon Manfeuh grabbed my shoulders again. "Please, don''t bow so deeply to this lowly servant." He took note of the bloodstains and rips on my garments. "Also, I would like you to be examined by our healers. You will need to be quarantined tonight," he reminded me. "Now, let''s go inside," he requested and stepped through the side door.


    I followed him into the building.

 Chapter 42 - An Audience with Bane

    The Deacon led me down the hallway. He stood in front of the second door from the entrance and knocked. ¡°Healer Okersz, are you in?¡± he asked in a loud voice.


    We heard the sound of shuffling steps and then the door opened. We were greeted by an older woman whose brown hair, streaked with gray and white, was tied into ponytails behind her ears like a young girl. Despite the deep wrinkles marring her skin, her blue eyes were sharp and focused. Her eyes roamed all over the front of my body as if already assessing my physical injuries. ¡°Please come inside and lie down on the bed,¡± she said with a deep frown.


    I entered the room and saw at least a dozen beds with curtains for partitions in between for privacy. Despite these flimsy partitions, I saw a few ankles chained to corner bedposts. This place looked more like an infirmary for prison inmates. I took the nearest unoccupied bed and sat down.


    The healer stood in front of me and made a request. ¡°Please take off your shirt.¡±


    I stared at the old woman for a moment. I didn¡¯t really want to show my bare chest to a total stranger. It was hairy and pouchy and definitely not the definition of masculinity. But the look in her eye made me comply and I reluctantly pulled off my shirt.


    Healer Okersz frowned again when she examined my upper body. There were no injuries at all! Not only that, but there were no scars or any indication that the man had spilled his blood. Yet, the bloodied shirt told a different tale.


    The healer and the deacon exchanged looks but kept silent.


    Finally, the old woman pointed at the dresser leaning against the wall. ¡°Please find a robe that is the appropriate size for you to wear. The upper drawer has robes. The Bishop has asked that you be brought to him when you have been treated for your injuries. Since you have none that I can see, you can leave the infirmary once you are presentable to him,¡± she said.


    I obeyed the healer and walked over to the dresser. It was a simple wooden cabinet with the width spanning three hands and the height reaching mid-torso. It had two drawers stacked one above the other. I opened the top drawer and pulled out several well-worn white robes. I tried them out until I found the most fitting garment. I wore the robe over my torn clothes. I neatly folded the other robes and put them back in the drawer. When I turned around I was surprised to see Kalistro standing next to my bed. I quickly executed a deep bow to the grandmaster.


    The cat man nodded slightly. "Kalistra took the bed at the end of this room. She is still unconscious but her wounds have been treated, along with mine," he explained and bowed to the healer, who reciprocated. "Please tell me what happened underground," he requested.


    Seeing the deacon and the healer looking on with great interest, I quickly recounted the events, including the last stand being made by Maisen and the captain and my fight with Ebenthal. Again, I excluded mention of the strange sound and smell, and my mysterious rejuvenation.


    "Did Gurgne explain to you that the animal people are immune to were-disease?" Kalistro asked.


    I nodded.


    "I would like to hold onto your sword during your quarantine. Even though Maisen had only intended to lend the sword to you originally, by your valorous actions you have earned the right to carry it," he said. "Defeating the leader of the were-pack was not an easy feat and your achievement has brought great Honor to our dojo," Kalistro praised me.


    I bowed deeply in response. I quickly detached the scabbard from my bed, held it in both hands toward the grandmaster. "I entrust my sword to you," I said and bowed again.


    "I accept with Honor," Kalistro replied and took the scabbard. When I lifted my head again he asked, "If you are infected with the were-disease and turn tonight, who will you designate to help you commit seppuku?"


    I tilted my head for a moment. Where did I hear that term before?


    "Seppuku means honorable suicide," the grandmaster explained when he noticed my confusion.


    Ummm . . .


    Deacon Manfeuh interrupted the conversation. "Anyone found to have turned into a were-creature will be executed. There are no exceptions. The only leeway offered by the Church is who does the actual execution. If the condemned has designated an Executioner, then we will honor that designation to the extent possible," he explained.


    I took a deep breath once I heard the explanation. The logical part of me understood the rationale for killing were-creatures in this manner. Were-creatures were like cancer and they must be excised to prevent their spread to the rest of the human population in Tregome. But emotionally, I found the circumstance to be rather cruel. I could only hope that my Kissed by Lady Luck blessing will protect me from becoming infected; I had no clue why I was brought into this gaming world but I had no intention of dying here. Regaining my resolve I said, "I choose Kalistro."


    The grandmaster bowed deeply. To be designated as the Assistant of a Seppuku was a great Honor. It reflected a deep, personal bond between the designator and the designee. While it was true that Kalistro had met this strange human only recently, the grandmaster had been very impressed by the physically weak human''s will and determination. And Kalistro felt tremendous pride in having the nobleman as a pupil of the dojo.


    The deacon put his hand on my right shoulder. "The bishop is waiting for your report," he gently reminded me.


    I nodded and followed him out the door.


    #


    We passed by several clergymen in the hallway. The men, all dressed in plain white robes similar to mine, appeared to be agitated and nervous; perhaps, it was due to the news of the were-hunt. I noticed stairs leading down, presumably to the dungeons where prisoners were kept.


    Thankfully, the deacon walked right by the guards standing in front of the stairway, giving them a reassuring smile before moving on. Manfeuh led me through a checkpoint to our left with more armed guards stationed. Then, we squeezed through a narrow passageway for a few minutes and finally exited into the main hallway.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    A page quickly accosted us.


    "We seek an audience with Bishop Canterbury," the deacon said. "With me is Brother Mulligan to deliver an update on the Were-Hunt," he added.


    The young man quickly ran down the hallway and disappeared into a room at the very end. He reappeared a few moments later. "The bishop has asked me to escort Brother Mulligan. He asked you to return to your duties, Deacon," the page said.


    Deacon Manfeuh offered a faint smile and then turned toward me. The deacon was hoping to be present when the report of the were-hunt was delivered; however, the bishop had other ideas. "When you are ready for your lessons, please seek me at the church. I bid you a good day, Brother." He nodded and started walking down the hallway.


    I looked at the caption above the page''s head and saw that his name was "Pnemlan." I smiled and said, "Please take me to the Bishop. I''m sure he is anxious to hear my report."


    Pnemlan nodded and started walking down the hallway until we stood in front of an elaborately decorated door. It was made of fine oak wood; on the door was a large carving which depicted a man with shortly cropped hair wearing a robe and holding a cross. A demon was on the ground and cowering in fear before the exorcist.


    The page knocked sharply on the door. "Your Eminence, Brother Mulligan is here," he announced.


    A moment later, the door was opened and I saw a familiar face¡ªEnab!


    The personal assistant of the bishop stepped to the side to allow me to enter and then closed the door behind me.


    I quickly approached the bishop, who rose from his chair behind his desk. I knelt and kissed his hand per the customary greeting upon seeing the Bishop.


    "Please rise and take a seat," Bishop Canterbury said graciously. He was secretly pleased that I had learned the custom already. His face was lined with worry, just like the other clergymen that I had encountered this afternoon. He sat back down and waited patiently for me to be seated in one of the wooden chairs in front of his desk. When I had done so, he said, "Please give me your report."


    I quickly recounted the events starting with the wererats'' daring invasion of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship and how they were repelled back into the tunnel by the students of the dojo. I then mentioned the timely arrival of Captain Li and his Watchmen. I made sure to mention the captain¡¯s offer of a gold piece bounty to any adventurers willing to guard the opening to the wererats'' lair. I glanced at the Bishop''s eyes, but he maintained a professional poker face and I couldn''t tell whether he approved of the captain''s offer. Finally, I discussed our venture into the wererats'' lair, our ambush by them and how I managed to defeat the leader.


    When my report ended, Bishop Canterbury said, "Praise the Gods of Law and Order for your survival of your encounter with Ebenthal! The gods must have watched over you!"


    I nodded in agreement. Then I took a deep breath and got up from my seat. I turned around to look at Enab. He was hovering halfway between the door and my chair; the young man wore a blank facial expression. My heart started racing because I was about to do something that others, like Kalistro, would find stupid. "I seek an audience with Lord Bane," I said and bowed deeply before the young man.


    I heard a gasp and then a choking sound behind me. After a few heaves of deep breaths, the bishop said in a loud but worried tone of voice, "What do you mean? Lord Bane isn''t here! Are you delusional?"


    I ignored the desperate denials from the older man and kept my pose before Enab.


    After a long moment of silence, I finally got a response: "Kekeke." When I lifted my head, I saw Enab holding up his left hand toward the bishop.


    The young assistant stared at me with malice in his glowing red eyes.


    I couldn''t help but shudder in fear. Did I make a mistake in revealing my knowledge of Enab''s true identity?


    "How did you know?" Enab asked. His inhuman voice sounded like a deep growl.


    "The last time I saw you, back at the study in the Church, I saw a black flash and then a demon with two horns, dark brown fur, and a pair of leathery wings stood in place of your human form," I explained.


    Enab frowned. "How could a low-level human manage to pierce through my divine-level illusion?" he asked rhetorically. Suddenly his eyes glowed again when the answer occurred to him. "It was your divine blessing from Lady Luck that revealed my true form to you," he thought aloud. "I''ll need to have a chat with your patron," he growled. "But that still doesn''t explain how you identified the demon you saw as the great god Bane," he noted while puffing his chest out like a male peacock.


    I quickly shut my mouth. I didn''t want to get Kalistro in trouble.


    However, Enab stared deep into my eyes for a long moment and then he grinned. "I need to pay your little dojo a visit soon," he smirked.


    I quickly realized that Enab knew Kalistro was my source of information. The demi-god had somehow read my memories. When my jaws dropped, I saw Enab grin and tap his index finger against his right temple to confirm what he had done to me.


    Suddenly, a sharp knock interrupted our conversation.


    Enab threw a look of annoyance at me and then quickly smoothed his face. He answered the door. "Bishop Canterbury is in an important meeting right now and cannot be disturbed. Please inform this of anyone seeking an audience with His Eminence," he said aloud. He closed the door and locked it. Turning his head toward the bishop, Enab said in a familiar tone of voice, "Hey, Zohan! I need to have a conversation with Larry for a while. But I''m afraid we''ll be interrupted here. So, I''ll bring him back to my home. Don''t worry, though. I promise I won''t hurt him. Much," he added the last word with a big grin.


    The bishop bowed deeply. "As you wish, Lord Bane."


    Enab turned back to me and finally dropped his illusion. His human form was replaced by the demonic form that I had accidentally uncovered. Without warning, he gripped my right shoulder and said, "Recall!"


    I smelled rotten eggs before I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 43 - Banes Torture Chamber

    "Wakey, wakey," a voice growled.


    Soon, I felt something tickle the bottom of my right foot. The sensation took a few moments to register in my mind before I suddenly remembered! I opened my eyes and tried to get up. But I couldn''t. I found my limbs tied down and spread out wide. I lifted my head and saw Bane in his demonic form holding a giant feather. I looked at my body and realized that I was naked but for a small piece of loincloth. My wrists and ankles were bound by leather straps. I looked at my surroundings and saw that I was inside a cavern. However, hot air flowed around me and I was not cold despite my nakedness. Also, something was glowing on the ground and this was the source of the illumination inside the cavern.


    "Where am I? Why am I tied up?" I asked while tapering down my rising panic. I was such an idiot for confronting Lord Bane in front of his lackey, the bishop. But the milk had been spilled and I needed to figure out how to convince the demi-god to release me and return me home.


    "Kekeke. You should feel honored that I decided to invite you to my home," Lord Bane replied.


    "Home? Where would that be?" I asked calmly.


    "We''re on the plane of fire, you silly boy," the demon waved the giant feather at me and grinned.


    "Why did you bring me here?" I continued to press him.


    "So that we can talk without interruption," Bane replied. "You are an amusing little human. In all my centuries of existence, I have never met any human like you. You have the guts to confront me in front of the bishop. But you also have the wisdom not to reveal my identity to anyone else within the Church. I could use another helper besides that stuffy old bishop," he remarked casually.


    My heart sank. I had my suspicion that the demon wanted something from me. Otherwise, he would have killed me already.


    Lord Bane took note of my disheartened expression and shook his head with exaggerated sadness. "Is this how you treat someone who saved you?" he asked coyly.


    I blinked my eyes for a moment; I quickly realized that he was referring to my fight with Ebenthal. "Yes, I guess I do owe you my life for your assistance during my fight with Ebenthal," I admitted grudgingly. It hurt my pride knowing that my first kill in this world had required divine assistance. "Why would you interfere, though? I thought the were-pack were your servants."


    "Kekeke," the demon smirked at my limited understanding of his intentions. "I am a god of Chaos and I used Ebenthal''s pack to sow chaos within Tregome. However, when the presence of the were-pack was revealed to the town, their usefulness had come to an end. You, on the other hand, can help me sow chaos¡ªnot just in a small frontier town but over the entire continent of Britannia. You have far greater potential to disrupt the existing order than the were-pack and thus, it was important that you survived your encounter with Ebenthal," the demon explained.


    "How can one mere nobleman be more important than a were-pack?" I was still not convinced.


    Lord Bane''s eyes glowed for a moment and then he shook his head. "As a player character, your life is worth more than even the entire town of Tregome. You are an agent of change with the ability to achieve greatness and influence the continent of Britannia."


    My jaws dropped. I hadn''t expected the demi-god to know that we were inside a gaming world. At the same time, I worried that my captor was suffering from some grand delusion of grandeur.


    The demon smirked at my reaction. "As a demi-god, I have access to information regarding the inherent nature of my world. We exist solely for the entertainment of the gamemaster and nothing more."


    "The gamemaster? Who''s that?" I asked.


    "ENOUGH!" Lord Bane growled. "You PCs are so greedy with your incessant questions. I brought you here for another reason, not to answer all your questions. I need to get started so that I can bring you back to Watch HQ in time for your quarantine."


    "Oh! I didn''t realize that you''re back, daddy!" a feminine voice interrupted.


    I lifted my head and turned toward the voice. My eyes trained on the source: a bombshell of a woman with curves that would put Kim Kardashian to shame! The gorgeous newcomer had perfect, alabaster skin, black hair with matching color eyes, full lips, and two little horns sticking out the sides of her head. She wore a black choker, tight leather Haute top and matching leather skirt that framed her hourglass figure, and boots with stiletto heels. A long, black tail flickered back and forth from under her skirt; the end of her tail had a sharp tip. Behind her back were a pair of leathery black wings.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "Oh! You''re torturing someone on the rack!" the newcomer squealed in delight. She quickly flew across the cavern and landed in front of me. She gasped aloud when she examined me more closely. "You''re human!" she said in awe. Peering down at me, she saw a chubby-looking man with a hairy chest, and thick hairy arms and legs. The face wasn''t handsome but his blue eyes looked calm and inquisitive. His cheeks were equally chubby but his demeanor was non-threatening. When the demoness looked at him, she had a warm and fuzzy feeling in her black heart; the human was as adorable as a hamster! "I want him! Can I keep him, daddy? Pleeeaaaaaaaaseeeeeee?" she pleaded while batting her long eyelashes at him.


    "No," Bane growled. "I need to brand him and then return him home."


    "But why?" the demoness pouted.


    "The gamemaster has shown interest in him," the demon revealed.


    The daughter''s eyes widened in shock. "How could this little hamster draw His interest?" she asked in bewilderment.


    "This human is a player character," Bane answered.


    "Ah," the demoness nodded in understanding.


    "We''re being rude to our guest. Please introduce yourself and keep him occupied while I brand him," the father ordered.


    "Aye-aye, Master!" the daughter saluted.


    She walked away from my view momentarily and then I felt warm hands on my chest. I saw a pair of jet-black eyes look straight into mine.


    "Hi, there! I''m Jasla, daughter of Bane. What''s your name?" she introduced herself and smiled, revealing her fangs. Her voice was high-pitched like a little girl.


    "Um, I''m Lawrence Eugene Mulligan," I replied calmly. I smelled an alluring scent from the demoness. "I don''t suppose you can untie me?" I asked.


    "I''m sorry. Daddy needs to brand you first," Jasla pouted. "But I will help you deal with the pain," she added and smiled brightly. She folded her arms and rested her forearms on my chest. The movement caused her torso to lean on top of me. She continued to stare at me like a cat playing with a mouse.


    I felt something stir under my loincloth and struggled with embarrassment.


    "Don''t be embarrassed," Jasla cooed. Her face was very close to mine. Suddenly she leaned down and kissed me.


    At the same time, I felt a searing pain on my inner left forearm as hot metal pressed against my flesh. I struggled against my bonds but the straps held. Pop-ups started appearing. Despite the pain in my arm, I was able to tolerate the pain because my mind was wrapped inside the ecstasy of the demoness'' kiss.


    Finally, Lord Bane removed the brand-maker and then he applied a soothing gel over the wound.


    Jasla released my lips and looked deep into my eyes. "That wasn''t so bad, was it?" she winked mischievously. She pressed against me and started releasing my wrist straps.


    I felt my ankle straps being released, too; it was probably Lord Bane who untied my legs. When I sat up, I asked, "What did you do to me?" I pulled my left arm to my chest and looked at the brand. It was a triangle with a circle inside and then a cross inside the circle.


    "I''ll tell you another time," the demi-god said. Without warning, he ripped the necklace off my neck and then dipped the truth stone into the flowing lava on the ground! When Lord Bane pulled it back up, the stone had turned from obsidian to a deep purple color. Heat emanated from the stone for a few minutes while he blew on it. When it had cooled enough, the demon created a red string from thin air and re-tied the stone around my neck.


    During this time while we waited for the stone to cool down, Jasla hugged me tightly from behind and wrapped her wings around my chest.


    "Jasla, please bring Larry back to the human world," Lord Bane ordered. "I have something else to do before I return."


    The demoness squeezed me tightly and sighed. "Yes, daddy!"


    I felt an intrusion in my mind. Then, I heard Jasla said, "Plane walk!"


    I smelled rotten eggs and lost consciousness again.

 Chapter 44 - Marked by Bane

    SLAP! If the sting in my left cheek wasn''t enough to awaken me, then the whiplash from my swiveling head certainly was. Still feeling groggy, I belated opened my eyes and found a pair of angry eyes burrowing into my skull. I blinked my eyes to refocus my sight and capture the facial image; soon, my mind connected the mental image to my memories¡ªit was Bishop Canterbury!


    "Are you awake now, imbecile?" the bishop asked with pure malice in his tone of voice. His voice was surprisingly calm in spite of his furious expression. "I don''t care how you managed to pierce through Lord Bane''s divine illusion. What I DO care about is how you cavalierly risked his anger and jeopardized the entire town of Tregome in the process. You are naive and you lack wisdom and judgment; you are unfit to rule anything, much less the Kingdom of Merlin. Until you learn to practice discretion, I am rescinding your privilege to carry the truth stone," he continued. The bishop held out his hand.


    The sting of his condemnation felt like a punch in my gut. It hurt even more than the hard slap across my cheek. I quickly pulled the necklace from my neck and passed the relic back to the bishop.


    When the angry man saw the color of the relic, however, his face turned visibly white. "What happened to the truth stone?" he demanded to know.


    I took a moment to search through my hazy memories. "When Lord Bane brought me to his home in the plane of fire, he took the necklace from me and dipped the stone into the flowing lava. It changed color as you can see," I explained.


    The bishop slowly shook his head. "It shouldn''t be possible to change the character of a relic," he half-whispered to himself. Still holding the relic by the red string, the cleric slowly touched the surface of the purple stone with his index finger. SHOCK! Bishop Canterbury quickly withdrew his finger. "Lord Bane has corrupted the relic," he announced with an angry look at me. "He has infused enough Chaos into this relic of law, and now the diametrically opposite forces are fighting each other within the stone. I am returning the stone to your care, Initiate. I advise you not to allow our Brothers to examine it closely; they may correctly link the change in the relic''s character to your encounter with a god of Chaos," he said.


    The bishop leaned closer to my face.


    I squirmed and finally realized that I was seated in a chair in the bishop''s office. From the surroundings, it appeared that Jasla had returned me to the very location from which her father had brought me to his home world. I also realized that I was wearing my borrowed white robe and my shoes, but nothing else. Thankfully, the robe, which covered my shoulders down to my ankles, hid my lack of clothes underneath.


    "I assume that you consulted with the grandmaster of your dojo regarding Bane," he guessed. Upon my affirming nod, he continued, "I advise you not to mention the presence of Lord Bane in Tregome to anyone else."


    "Yes, Your Eminence," I replied obediently.


    The old man stared at me for another moment. Suddenly, his eyes were lined with worry. "Were you branded by Bane?" he asked quietly.


    I answered by simply showing the brand on my inner left forearm.


    The cleric winced upon seeing the marking. "You have been marked," he announced and sighed deeply.


    "What does the mark do exactly?" I asked nervously.


    Bishop Canterbury started pacing back and forth in front of me. "The mark is similar to your Kissed by Lady Luck blessing, but it is more permanent in nature. The brand shows the other demons that you have been claimed by Lord Bane and that you''re under his protection," he began his lecture.


    "But isn''t that a good thing?" I interrupted. "Since Lord Bane is a demi-god, doesn''t that mean that the other demons will leave me alone?" I queried.


    The old man stopped his pacing and offered me a faint smile. "While it''s true that the lesser demons will leave you alone, especially those who have sworn allegiance to Bane, his vast number of enemies and rivals will see you as fair game for attacks," he explained.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I groaned aloud at my predicament. In other words, I upgraded my enemies from wererats to demons!


    Bishop Canterbury patted my right shoulder reassuringly. "It appears that your fate is to attract attention¡ªwanted or not," he grinned. "The only thing you can do now is to continue your character development and become stronger. If you desire to become Merlin''s Successor one day, then you will eventually need to bargain with the demons, too. And to do that, you need to draw their interest and attention. With the brand on your body, you¡¯re halfway there. In the meantime, I will cast a long-lasting illusion to conceal your brand from the Brotherhood. If anyone in the Church of Britannia finds out that you have been marked by Lord Bane, you will be accused of being an agent of Chaos and burned at the stake," he warned.


    My eyes bulged wide at the warning as the bishop returned the relic to me. I looked at it more closely. A caption above the cross read, "Truth Stone of Order and Chaos." The deep purple color swirled within the stone. I quickly concealed the stone under my white robe.


    The bishop''s left hand hovered over the brand and he quickly muttered a prayer under his breath. "Lord Bane will return soon. Is there anything you wish to consult with me in this remaining time out of his presence?" the cleric asked when he withdrew his hand.


    "Yes, Your Eminence. I have two questions. First, are you serving Lord Bane voluntarily or are you under magical compulsion to do so? Second, what activities would you recommend that I engage in, while in Tregome, to gain more experience?" I asked.


    Bishop Canterbury smiled broadly in approval. "Perhaps, we will make a wise man out of you yet, Initiate!" he praised and then his face turned serious. "Lord Bane revealed his presence to me shortly after my arrival in Tregome. Apparently, he has an informant within the Church itself and learned of my appointment to the position of Bishop of Tregome. Believe it or not, this frontier town is important to the gods of both Order and Chaos. In his own way, Lord Bane seeks to ensure the survival of the town. If he truly wanted to destroy Tregome, he could simply create a portal linking the town to the Plane of Fire and send in an army of demons to overwhelm our defenses. I''m fairly certain that his hand was behind the plot to invade Tregome with wererats but he knew that the presence of the were-creatures would be discovered sooner or later," he lectured.


    "Wait!" I interrupted. "You mean to tell me that Lord Bane purposely sabotaged his own plot?" I asked in bewilderment. It didn''t make any sense!


    "The demi-god is regarded as one of the most capricious gods in existence," the bishop replied. ¡°Furthermore, it is a fool¡¯s errand to seek to understand the ways of a chaotic god. Don¡¯t give Lord Bane too much credit, though. He is more of an opportunist than a plotter.¡±


    Poof! Suddenly I smelled rotten eggs and heard a sound, "Kekeke."


    The demonic form of Lord Bane appeared in the middle of the room. He waggled his right index finger at us. "It''s not polite to gossip behind one''s back, especially when that person is me," he grinned. The demi-god''s eyes glowed red, but he didn''t appear to be angry at us.


    "I hope that you have recovered from your trip to my torture chamber, Larry. I need to take you down to the dungeons before the other town folk became suspicious of your absence. The sun will set soon," Lord Bane said. He cast his illusion and the young Enab returned to the room. Enab opened the door and waited for me to leave.


    I offered a deep bow to the bishop and quickly walked through the door.

 Chapter 45 - Moonlight Requiem

    I followed the human disguise of Bane in silence as Enab led me through various checkpoints. Eventually, he took me down the stairs to the dungeons.


    Enab turned to face the jailer, an unkempt looking man with a large gut and tiny legs. "He is a member of our Brotherhood and must be treated accordingly. Please provide him with a private cell near the water pipes," the young man instructed.


    The jailer nodded and grabbed my left arm roughly. He pulled me down the hallway, past numerous occupied cells and finally opened the door to an empty jail at the very end. "Here you go, your eminence," he said mockingly. Without warning, he pushed a fat hand against my back and threw me into my cell. He smirked at me as he locked the door and whistled a tune as he walked away.


    I looked around my cell and saw that it was approximately four feet by six feet. There was a chamber pot in a corner but nothing else. There were no windows to tell the passage of time. The only source of light was the torches on walls between the cells. I started pacing around the room, with my hand casually touching the wall when I suddenly stopped¡ªI felt the warmth coming from this particular section of the wall. Remembering Enab''s request to the jailer, I realized that the water pipes, especially the hot water pipe, was running past this section of the wall. I turned around, sat down, and leaned my back against the wall. The warmth felt soothing and I slowly lowered my guard.


    Knowing that there were still some time before sunset and first rays of moonlight would arrive, I decided to spend my remaining time going through all my pop-up messages:


    ¡°Spell effect: Dark Rejuvenation. Stamina 100% recovered. 2x Attack. 2x Damage.¡± This was the spell that Lord Bane had cast on me during my fight with Ebenthal. With double attack and damage, I wouldn¡¯t be able to miss my attack even if I had closed my eyes while I swung the sword.


    ¡°Charge skill SUCCESSFUL. -10 Stamina. Critical hit! -90 Damage. +100XP.¡± Dang! I didn¡¯t realize that Bane¡¯s spell would double my critical damage. Along with the 45 points of damage taken by my opponent from the first Charge attack, Ebenthal took 135 Damage in total and apparently had less than that.


    ¡°Bishop Canterbury¡¯s Quest COMPLETED. +5,000XP. Title ACQUIRED: Were-Hunter. +1,000 Reputation. +2,000XP.¡± My jaws dropped when I read this notification. What was the bishop¡¯s quest again? Oh, yes! The Holy One wanted me to find Judge Wachtel¡¯s killer and avenge his death. Since Ebenthal was the leader of the were-pack, the game apparently made him responsible for the judge¡¯s death. Thus, the wererat¡¯s defeat by my hand was considered the completion of the bishop¡¯s quest.


    ¡°Personal nemesis DEFEATED. Bonus: +1,000XP.¡± Talk about killing two birds with one stone! It was true that Ebenthal had turned into my personal nemesis, and I was happy that the game granted me a little extra experience for defeating him.


    "Stamina reduced to ZERO. Condition: PARALYZED." This was when I ran back to the surface after Sister Maisen and Captain Li decided to make their last stand in the chamber. I ran at my top speed and drained my entire stamina bar in the process. It was pitiful the way I had to crawl through the tunnel because I ran out of stamina. I will have to undergo more stamina training. "Stamina 100% recovered. Health 100% recovered." This was when Master Gurgne gave me a stamina potion and a healing potion to help me recover.


    "Relationship FORMED with Deacon Manfeuh. +100XP." This occurred when I accepted the deacon''s offer to teach me the ways and customs of the Brotherhood.


    "-5 Health." "Condition: ENTHRALLED. Duration: 0.00.00.60." "Permanent Status: Marked by Bane. -500 Reputation, -1,000XP." Ouch. Being branded by Bane had cost me a ton of experience points! I did not expect to lose any experience in this gaming world. I will have to keep this in mind. Thankfully, Jasla kindly kept my mind off the pain. I couldn''t help but feel my cheeks turn red at the memory of her kiss; it tasted like apricot. "ACQUIRED: Truth Stone of Order and Chaos. +500XP." This was a surprise. I didn''t expect to get any experience out of getting my cross back from Bane. So in the end, the demon cost me 500XP.


    My final notification read, "-1 Health." That was due to the bishop''s slap across my cheek to awaken me from the plane walk. I didn''t understand why I would lose consciousness when I plane walked. I would need to discuss this further with a mage.


    With my huge stockpile of pop-ups finally cleared, I called up my player status screen. A picture of my player avatar was on the left column and right above that read: ¡°Title: Pursuer of the Crown, Title: Were-Hunter, Status: Liege of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Initiate of the Church of Britannia.¡± The middle column read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Neutral, Special Condition: Kissed by Lady Luck (Expiration 5:11:02), Profession: Swordsman (Amateur), Level: 4, Experience: 22,304/10,000, Reputation: 4,552, Attack: 27, Damage: 5-7 (Unarmed), 6-10 (Dagger), 6-14 (Sword), Critical Attack: 5%, Critical Damage: 250%." On the right side of the screen were my player attributes: "Health: 40, Stamina: 23, Magic: 30, Strength: 17, Intelligence: 20, Wisdom: 10, Dexterity: 17, Constitution: 17, Charisma: 12. Abilities: Navigation-Sense (Level 3), Magic Sense (Level 2), Immunity to Electricity (Level 1), Negotiation (Level 1), Spirit Sense (Level 2)." At the bottom was a tab marked "Skills." When I mentally clicked on the tab, I saw: "Professional Skills: Swordsman¡ªCharge (Level 1), Disarm (Level 1)."


    I was very surprised by my current amount of experience points. Advancement to Level 5 would cost 10,000XP. I probably had enough to reach Level 6, too! And this was only my third day stuck inside this gaming world! I didn''t expect it would be so easy for me to gain experience and level up! I started giggling. At this rate, I could probably obtain kingship within a month! Time for some awesome sauce!


    Suddenly, I heard the church bell toll seven times. Next, I heard the rumbling sound of metal boots hitting the steps. Keys started jingling down the hallway and then hinges squealed as jail doors started opening.


    I got off the ground and stood in the center of my jail cell. I didn''t want to give the impression that I was planning to bum rush the guards and try to escape. Yeah, right. I was so out of shape that Jasla had called me a "hamster." Why would any seasoned warrior feel threatened by me? I sighed aloud at the thought. I need more training. That''s the only way the folks in this town will take me seriously. I didn''t want to hide in some dirty white robe and use religion as the source of my authority. I wanted to be the warrior who saved this town from wererats and other agents of chaos. When the footsteps finally reached my cell, I was surprised to see Deacon Manfeuh accompanying the jailer.


    The deacon offered me a reassuring smile and said simply, "It''s time."


    I walked past the opened cell door and stepped into the hallway. As I followed the two men down the hall, I saw that all the cells had been emptied out; I was the last one to leave.


    The jailer accompanied us until we reached the checkpoint at the top of the stairs. Having performed his duty, the jailer turned and walked away.


    The guards started to walk with us when Manfeuh raised his hand. "Please remain at your post," he said.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    The guards saluted and returned to their station next to the staircase.


    When the two of us were finally alone, my teacher started talking. "Brother, I pray to the gods of law and order that you will be triumphant in your next trial." Suddenly, he stopped walking and turned to face me. "No matter what happens in the Public Square, please remember that you are not just part of our Brotherhood but also our shining star; your attitude and behavior reflects on the town of Tregome as a whole. The gods will be watching."


    I bowed deeply in appreciation of my teacher''s warning. The nature of this gaming world was perplexing to me. My discussion with Lord Bane in his torture chamber had confirmed my suspicion that I was being watched. It felt like I was Jim Carrey''s character in "The Truman Show." Anything I said and did could influence my candidacy for kingship. My ill-advised confrontation with Bane, in front of the bishop, had certainly resulted in a few points deducted from my final score. But now I had another opportunity to prove my worthiness in front of the town people¡ªassuming that I won''t turn into a wererat and commit seppuku first.


    With my resolve hardened, I followed the deacon out the door. When I stepped outside the building, a darkening, purple sky greeted me. Guards quickly grabbed me and took me into a cell. As I was dragged inside I quickly noted that there were three prisoners tied to three sides of the outdoor cell, one prisoner per side. Their faces were facing outward and I couldn''t discern their identities. The guards tied my hands behind my back and then tied a rope around my throat to two cell bars. My cheeks were pressed against the ice cold metal of my outdoor cage. My eyes darted back and forth as I quickly surveyed my surroundings. I realized that we were in the Public Square, surrounded by the town people.


    Everyone was holding a candle. The faces in the crowd reflected different emotions: fear, anger, sadness, hopelessness. Even children were present.


    Suddenly, a cat man walked past me. "Be brave," the man said as he peered down at me. It was Kalistro!


    I nodded in acknowledgment and then my grandmaster stepped out of my view. I tilted my chin up and stared at the half moon up above. As the darkness continued to strengthen, the moon became ever brighter. It was my salvation. It was my condemnation. It was gorgeous.


    Finally, the pale moonlight shone on the Public Square.


    I heard people cry out, "No!" And they started screaming in horror and agony. Suddenly, my cage started rattling back and forth. I heard squeals. I heard a male voice address the crowd.


    "May the Gods of Lord and Order give us strength to protect our people. May They grant forgiveness for our sins. May They provide everlasting salvation to our fallen loved ones." It was Bishop Canterbury who had spoken.


    Then a woman started singing: "Oh my Beloved, Into the embrace of god you go, Your work is done and you must rest, Your memory forever etched into our hearts." I recognized the voice as belonging to Amelica. She sang the song over and over again, with the light accompaniment of a lute. Finally, Amelica walked into my view. It was she who was playing the musical instrument while singing.


    I saw the tears flowing freely down her cheeks, and I started tearing up too.


    Amelica gave me a brave smile and then continued circling the rest of the cages. After a long while, Amelica finally stopped her performance.


    I heard the sound of swords being pulled out of scabbards and then the screams of pain as these deadly instruments entered soft flesh and ended innocent lives.


    The crowd cried out as they watched their loved ones being forced to commit seppuku.


    I trembled with fear and my knees started to buckle. Oh, how foolish I was to think that survival in this world was easy! The slaughter of the innocent was testimony otherwise. They were killed not because of any wrongdoing, but because Lady Luck had refused to protect them from being turned into wererats. And the favor that I received from the goddess could easily be lost in the instant of a coin flip.


    When the horrific slaughtering in the Public Square was finally completed, I heard the sound of the jail door being unlocked and then squealed open. Someone ran into the cell and then I was hugged from behind.


    "Are you okay?" Amelica asked softly as she kissed my right cheek.


    Once my wrists and neck were unbound, I turned around and reciprocated the hug. "I''m okay," I said quietly. ¡°Is your son safe?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, Gendun is safe,¡± the mother replied while tightening her grip on me. ¡°I heard you fought Ebenthal one-on-one and defeated him. With the wererat leader gone, you made Tregome safer for everyone,¡± she praised me.


    I barely heard her compliment because when I looked around the cell, I saw that all my cellmates had turned. And the grandmaster was performing the grisly task of cutting their dead bodies loose from their ropes. I released Amelica and gently pushed her aside. I knelt down and looked at the faces on the ground; they all looked familiar to me despite being in the state of half-were.


    "They were our students," Kalistro answered my unspoken question.


    "I''m sorry," I replied. I got down on my knees and I bowed deeply before my comrades; my head touched the ground.


    "They performed their duties with Honor," the cat man replied with a strained voice.


    "Sirs, we need to retrieve the bodies for a funeral pyre," a Watchman interrupted us.


    "Come, let us leave," the grandmaster said and pulled me back to my feet.


    Amelica grabbed my left hand and pulled me out of the jail cell.


    We stood and watched as the Watchmen pulled the bodies of the fallen out of the cells and laid them, side by side, on top of wooden sticks.


    When the arrangement of the bodies was completed, the Bishop slowly walked along the row of bodies, perhaps two dozen in all, and doused them with a liquid that I assumed was oil. When the last body was so doused, town people drew closer to the fallen. Each living person held a torch.


    Bishop Canterbury was handed a torch and he dropped it on the last body that he had doused. So signaled, the rest of the town folk dropped their torches, too, and started the funeral pyre.


    "Let''s go home," Amelica suggested as she pulled me away from the scene.


    When we returned to The Noble Lady, I couldn¡¯t help but breathe a big sigh of relief.


    Amelica tried to take to me to the common room for dinner, but I didn¡¯t have an appetite to eat anything.


    Instead, I rounded the bar table and walked straight up the stairs. I was surprised when Amelica followed me and then entered my room. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work tonight?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking the night off,¡± she replied and shook her head. Suddenly, Amelica looked deep into my eyes and continued. ¡°Your faith and conviction were badly shaken today. You have seen many terrible things and you were forced to take a life to preserve your own. If you stay in this room tonight, alone, I fear that you will drown in a sea of ill-thoughts and hopelessness. With your permission, milord, I will save you from yourself.¡±


    I looked into her azure eyes and saw nothing but sincerity and love. I suddenly remembered being paralyzed with fear in my jail cell when my three jail mates started turning into wererats. No doubt that my mind will be plagued by what I heard and saw in the Public Square if I spend tonight alone in my room.


    Amelica was still looking at me and patiently waiting for my response.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered and submitted myself to her companionship.

 Chapter 46 - As Life Goes On

    The crowing of the rooster in the distance penetrated my sea of serenity. My mind acknowledged the noise entering my ears but my heart was still unwilling to leave the small pocket of inner peace that I had found. I felt the hand over my heart stir. The hand was small, delicate, and soft. The warm body snuggled against my back shifted, and then the movement suddenly ceased.


    "It''s time to get up, milord," the rich, melodious voice of Amelica drifted into my ear. The hand over my heart snaked upward over my throat and chin, and then a finger poked at my left cheek. "I know you''re awake," my companion laughed softly.


    I belated turned around under we were face to face. "I don''t feel like getting up," I admitted honestly as the events of the previous night weighed heavily on my conscience. What more could I have done to save more innocent lives? I was beginning to appreciate the burden of kingship. It wasn''t just my ticket to go home. It was an acceptance of all the hopes, prayers, and dreams of the people within the Kingdom of Merlin.


    I knew that the mysterious Gamemaster, whoever and whatever he was, was orchestrating the events inside this gaming world to further his own end. Our lives were worth nothing more than his temporary amusement. We were like ants digging in an ant farm with no way to escape from his scrutiny. Oh, boy. I could see why Amelica didn''t want me to be alone last night. Just thinking about my plight was making me depressed.


    My bed mate poked her finger harder this time. Amelica frowned as she admonished me. "No bad thoughts allowed while you''re sharing your bed with this beautiful woman."


    I grimaced at her perceptiveness. "Yes, ma''am!" I rolled over on my left side to get off the bed. I spared it one last look and then turned to my chest, where I had stored my spare clothes.


    "I''ll meet you in the hallway," Amelica said and left the room.


    As I started putting on my second set of clothes purchased two days ago, I suddenly remembered something important¡ªwhere was my money pouch? I checked my other clothes in the chest but couldn''t find my money. Had the valuable coins been pilfered from my waist without my knowledge?


    I belatedly closed my eyes and tried to recall the events yesterday. When I visited the healer at the Watch Headquarters, I was asked to put on a white robe over my dirty and bloodied clothes. After I submitted my report to Bishop Canterbury, Enab took me to his torture chamber. THAT was when he removed my clothes, including my money pouch and my butterfly pin. I slapped my right thigh in anger and ignored the pop-up. I needed to talk to Enab and hopefully convince him to return my stuff.


    I sighed at the thought of seeing the disguised form of Lord Bane again. The demon had a mischievous nature but carried a gigantic stick; I couldn''t risk offending or angering him. I was beginning to understand the Holy One''s predicament. He couldn''t dismiss the demi-god or banish the demon from holy ground. Meanwhile, Bane was as annoying as Pee Wee Herman. The demon just KNEW how to irritate people. Well, I had no choice but to beg him to return my items. Maybe he''ll be nice to me for once. Right, when hell freezes over.


    In the meantime, I had no money and therefore, I needed to visit the bank first. With my plans for the morning completed, I finished dressing and made sure to affix my butterfly-adorned scabbard to my belt. I was tempted to wear the white robe of the clergy over my clothes but I decided to leave it in my chest. I wasn''t sure how Lady Luck or her representative would react if I walked into the Lucky Shrine as a member of another faith. With my hard-earned lessons in dealing with Bane, I didn''t want to risk angering another god. However, I decided to wear the Truth Stone of Order and Chaos and hid it under my tunic and robe. It was too risky to leave the relic inside the chest and have it stolen from my room.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    When I finally left my room, I encountered an annoyed looking Amelica, who was tapping her left foot on the ground impatiently.


    "It''s improper to keep a lady waiting, milord," she growled.


    I bowed deeply to the offended woman. "I was trying to find my money pouch. I think I left it at the Watch Headquarters," I explained. While it wasn''t the truth, I couldn''t reveal the presence of Lord Bane, much less explain that I was kidnapped by the demon and lost my clothes and money inside his torture chamber. Oh, please forgive me for telling you a white lie, Amelica! It was for your own good!


    Her face softened at my explanation and she nodded in understanding. "Okay, we''ll make a bank run and then visit the Lucky Shrine."


    Suddenly, the church bell tolled six times.


    Amelica''s brows scrunched together. She grabbed my hand and walked down the stairs quickly.


    Before I knew it, we had left The Noble Lady and Amelica was still holding my hand. Since my girlfriend (yes, I thought of Amelica as my girlfriend now) was acting like a raging bull this morning, I allowed her to lead the way to the bank. However, when we got there we were faced with locked doors!


    A pair of guards stood in front of the doors. They were wearing plate mail armor and each man carried a long sword and a tower shield.


    I saw the telltale colors emanating from the equipment, indicating that they were magical. I ignored the pop-ups again.


    Amelica was astonished by the closed doors but her astonishment quickly turned into fury. She stomped up to the guards and asked, "What''s the meaning of this? Why is the bank closed?" The woman put her hands on her hips and tried to look mean and intimidating. It was outrageous for the bank to be closed during regular business hours!


    The guard standing on the left offered her a nonchalant look and replied, "The Bishop has ordered all shops closed today as a day of mourning for those fallen yesterday."


    "What? Is The Noble Lady required to close today as well?" the woman stammered her question.


    "Where would your guests go?" the other guard smirked. "HIs Eminence wisely made an exception to his decree for inns, taverns, and the bathhouse. Enough questions. Now begone!" the Watchman ordered.


    I saw Amelica''s hands balled into fists and immediately pulled her away from the guards.


    "Let go of me! I''m going to give them a piece of my mind!" she yelled.


    "Amelica, if you continue to argue with the Watchmen, they will arrest you and throw you into the dungeon. Believe me, it''s not a nice place," I added.


    My girlfriend finally stopped struggling against me. She took a deep breath and apologized. "You''re right. I''m sorry that I lost my temper."


    "You lost it for my sake. Thank you," I replied.


    She blushed furiously and looked down at her feet. When Amelica raised her head, she was back to her usual self. She grabbed my hand and said, "Since the Lucky Shrine is also closed, we may as well return home. You can break your fast and then head over to the Watch Headquarters to reclaim your money pouch."


    "Okay," I nodded in agreement of her plan and we walked hand-in-hand back to the tavern.

 Chapter 47 - Survivors Guilt

    When Amelica and I entered the common room together, hand-in-hand, the patrons stared at us with shock and disbelief; their eyebrows were raised but none dared to raise his voice in disapproval. My girlfriend''s hard stare back at them made the patrons keep their lips sealed.


    I nodded politely to the patrons as I walked past them and made my way to my usual table at the back. I caught many furious looks but smiled politely in return. I didn''t want to enrage them further and escalate it to a bar fight. At least not until after I broke my fast. When I arrived at my table, I took the seat against the wall; I unfastened my butterfly-adorned scabbard from my belt and placed the scabbard within easy reach on the table.


    Amelica disappeared into the kitchen to start her morning shift.


    As I waited for her to bring my breakfast, I looked around the room. The town people still kept to themselves while occasionally glancing in my direction. Many glances were directed at the scabbard on the table as well. I didn''t mind the extra attention so long as I didn''t end up encountering the next Ebenthal here in this room. With my luck, though, it may well happen.


    My girlfriend interrupted my silent thought with a big bowl of chicken noodle soup, a buttered roll, and a cup of honey mead. She smiled at me and swayed her hips as she slowly sauntered back into the kitchen.


    I caught a few scowls from the patrons and shrugged helplessly. After all, Amelica pursued me rather than the other way around. And if anybody chose to protest our relationship, then he could challenge me to a duel; I would be more than happy to show the town people here that the sword issued by my dojo was earned through my swordsmanship rather than purchased with the coin. Some male patrons stared at the scabbard again before finally turning their attention elsewhere.


    Frankly, I was half-disappointed that none of them decided to challenge me to a duel. I was confident in my swordsmanship. These farmers, traders, and craftsmen were no threat to me. Furthermore, I was sure that word had spread regarding my one-on-one fight with the wererat boss, and these common folk understood that they were no match for me in a fight. Seeing that my soup was getting cold, I dismissed my thoughts of these vanquished rivals for Amelica''s attention and focused instead on my meal.


    When I was finished with breakfast, I hurried back to my room and put on my white robe. I made sure everything was locked and went down the stairs. As I passed by the common room on my way out of the building, I heard more mutterings as the patrons stared at my white robe. I guessed they were unaware of my association with the Church of Britannia; now, they had even less reason to challenge me since I had the backing of the Church and, by extension, the Watch too. Life was truly unfair for these folks. I grinned inwardly at the thought and made my way to the church building.


    When I passed by the Public Square, I heard a familiar voice yelling. I looked around until I found the source¡ªit was Sister Maisen! She was dressed in full plate mail armor and carried a tower shield and a longsword. My magic sense activated and I saw that everything on her was magical; I ignored the notification as I pondered the significance of her equipment. However, the scabbard wasn''t adorned with butterflies. And the sword was different¡ªit had a blue gem on its hilt. She was watching the Watchmen practice swordplay, offering them instructions and correcting their forms.


    I jogged over to her.


    When Maisen saw my approach, she told her students, "Continue." She walked over to me with a frown. "When did you join the church?" the formidable warrior asked with scrunched eyebrows but otherwise an unreadable expression on her face.


    "Why are you wearing that Watchman equipment? Where''s your sword?" I peppered her with questions.


    Maisen quickly held up her hand. "I don''t have time to explain everything right now; it¡¯s a long story. If you''re really a member of the clergy, then you need to hurry over to the church for your morning assignment. We''ll catch up at lunch unless you finish your church assignment sooner. Now go!" She shoved me gently in the back toward the direction of the church building and then turned away from me.


    I stared at her back for a moment. I wanted to yell a snappy comeback at her but nothing came to mind. After all, Maisen was right¡ªI needed to go to church, not for my assignment, but to find Enab and get my money and pin back. Following her advice, I jogged northward through the Public Square. During my jog, I noticed young men in white robe busy cleaning cages and removing crimson stains from the cage bars and floors. The sight of dried blood immediately triggered my painful memories of last night. My heart started pounding faster and I could barely breathe. I felt dizzy. I stopped moving and knelt down as my mind was lost in a sea of vertigo. I closed my eyes and took deep breaths to calm my nerves.


    "Are you okay, Brother?"


    I looked up and saw an unexpected face¡ªEnab!


    Recognizing me, the incognito demon knelt down next to me and his head was on my level. Enab leaned closer and whispered, "I''m disappointed to discover that you''re so squeamish about seeing blood. How will you lead your armies in the future?" He shook his head for emphasis.


    "My home world is a lot more peaceful," I replied defensively.


    "Is it really?" Enab''s eyes glowed red as he chuckled at the notion. "It seems to me that your so-called ''modern technology'' can destroy the world many times over. Your home world¡¯s capabilities to engage in warfare and create suffering for your world¡¯s inhabitants are far beyond anything I could do," he disputed my point with the effectiveness of the sharpened tip of a sword pointed at my bare throat.


    I shrugged. There was nothing I could say credibly in response. After all, we have enough nuclear missiles to destroy our entire planet.


    "Here!" the young man said and shoved something roughly into my gut.


    I ignored the pop-up as I looked down at the object. I saw a brown sack closed at the top by a black drawstring. When I opened the sack, I saw my missing money and my butterfly pin. "Thank you!" I beamed in delight.


    "Don''t mention it," Enab grouched. "I don''t want you to think that I''m a thief. Lord Bane has a reputation to protect," he growled.


    "Yes, milord." I started to bow before him when Enab slapped the back of my head. Ow! I ignored my ensuing pop-up message.


    "Don''t blow my cover!" he whispered with fury in his eyes. "My brother, we are equals in the eyes of the gods of Law and Order," he said aloud for anyone nearby to hear. He pulled me back to my feet. "I believe Deacon Manfeuh is looking for you at Church. I wouldn''t keep him waiting if I were you," he smirked and walked away.


    Once I tied the drawstring of the brown sack to my belt, I hurriedly made my way to the church building and was accosted at the door by Deacon Manfeuh.


    "Greetings, Brother Mulligan," he said in warm welcome.


    "Greetings to you, Deacon," I replied with a respectful bow.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The older man looked down at the butterfly-adorned scabbard on my belt. The surprise was written on his face. "Are you a student at the dojo?" he inquired and stared at me as if Manfeuh was seeing me in a new light.


    "Yes, I am," I nodded.


    The deacon pursed his lips for a moment. "Then it would be prudent for the church to ensure that your lessons in swordsmanship will continue. How about this? You will have church-related assignments during the morning. After lunch, you will head to the dojo to continue your training. Would this arrangement be acceptable, Brother?" he inquired.


    "Yes, Deacon," I nodded in agreement. With my heart and mind still wrestling with the events at the Public Square, I didn''t have the time to think about any potential scheduling conflict between the dojo and the church. I was glad that the deacon was wise enough to create a schedule that allowed me to continue meeting my obligations to both organizations. If push came to shove, I wasn''t certain which group was a higher priority for me¡ªmy membership in the Church of Britannia was a requirement for the candidacy of kingship, while my training at the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship taught me the skills needed to fight and survive in this gaming world. In effect, the choice would be one of meeting my immediate needs versus ensuring that I could leave this world in the future. I was glad that I didn''t have to make a choice at this time.


    "Very well," Manfeuh smiled cordially. "If you had passed by the Public Square this morning, I''m sure you noticed that some of our brothers were busy cleaning the cages. I would like you to join them and help them finish this important task. Once the cages are cleaned, they need to be stored in the warehouse," he said.


    "Warehouse? Where''s that?" I asked.


    The deacon raised his eyebrows at the question. "It''s directly west of the square. You never noticed the large wood and stone building?" he asked incredulously.


    I shrugged helplessly. My first visit to the Public Square was to attend the trial of Ebenthal yesterday. Since I was serving as a witness, I was too nervous to look around the square and notice the warehouse.


    "Just go," Manfeuh waved his hand in dismissal.


    "Yes, Deacon," I bowed respectfully and turned around to retrace my steps back to the square. When I got there, I approached the closest Brother that I could find. "Greetings, Brother. Deacon Manfeuh has assigned me to assist you in cleaning theses cages. Where should I start?" I asked.


    The young man was on his knees scrubbing a dark stain on the floor when I interrupted his work. He looked up and handed me his wet sponge; the color of the sponge had turn dark pink. "You can work with me," he suggested.


    "Sure," I replied and grabbed the sponge. I looked around the cage and approached an uncleaned side; it was best to start cleaning a new section of the cage. I started scrubbing the metal bars to remove the crimson stains. I kept my mind empty as I worked. Mentally, I knew that I was removing the dried blood of a wererat whose presence and existence had threatened Tregome, but my heart was reeling in pain and guilt for having survived this terrible ordeal while other innocents were cruelly put to the sword.


    My coworker wasn''t inclined to make small-talk and we worked in silence. When we finished scrubbing the walls, ceiling, and floor, he said, "Let''s move on to the next one."


    I grabbed the bucket of water, which had now turned pink from the blood, and pulled it into the next cage. Once I set my burden down on the ground I looked around the cage and saw that, unlike the previous cage, only one side was clean. I couldn''t resist approaching the unmarred side. When I looked out into the square, I quickly recognized the scene¡ªthis was my cage from last night! My knees suddenly gave out and I fell to the ground.


    "Brother! Are you alright?" my coworker asked as he pulled me back to my feet.


    "Why wouldn''t he be?" a harsh voice interrupted.


    When I turned around, I saw a tall but lanky-looking, middle-aged man dressed in a white robe with a truth stone around his neck. His shoulder-length hair was gray and his dark brown eyes smoldered at me. He wore a light-gray colored mustache which was neatly trimmed over his upper lip. He had a small, angular chin that made the newcomer look haughty. I briefly wondered if the newcomer was an elf but I immediately remembered that church membership was restricted to humans only. I looked at the caption and read his name as "Yomat Yizfell." "Greetings, Brother," I bowed respectfully to the man. With the obsidian cross on his neck, the newcomer was obviously an important church official.


    The man ignored my greeting and walked around the cage until he stood on the opposite end from us. He hesitantly reached out with his fingers to touch the cage bars, which were still stained with blood. "My nephew, Mewaine, was killed at this very spot," the older man said softly with venom dripping from his voice. "Everyone in this cage died except for you." Suddenly his eyes were on me again. "Why? Why are you so special that our gods of Lord and Order protected you alone in this cage?" he asked as his fury returned in full force.


    I found myself wilting under Brother Yizfell''s intense stare. Before I could say a word to defend myself, my coworker stepped in front of me and intervened. "Brother, it is beyond our mortal understanding of our gods'' grand designs. I knew Mewaine in passing and he was a good, decent man who loved making his brothers laugh. I, too, mourn his passing. But please spare our brother here your scorn as he did nothing to deserve it."


    I looked at my defender''s caption and read his name as "Lensak." "Thank you, Brother Lensak," I whispered.


    Brother Yizfell considered Lensak''s words for a moment; he closed his eyes and exhaled a deep breath. When he opened his eyes and looked at me again, the fury was gone. "Yes, you are right. I apologize, Brother Mulligan." The man bowed deeply to me and walked away.


    When the older man was in no longer in earshot, Lensak also exhaled a deep breath. He turned around and looked at me with worried eyes. "Oh, that was scary," he commented.


    "Thank you for defending me," I said.


    Lensak gripped my right shoulder and offered a reassuring squeeze. "It was the right thing to do," he replied. "However, I would be careful if I were you," he added.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "Brother Yizfell is a nobleman with many connections throughout Merlin. His family history boasts of many fine warriors, mages, and clerics. I''m sure that he had grand designs for his fallen nephew. Yizfell could help you or hinder you in whatever endeavors you choose in the future. It is best to remain in his good grace," Lensak warned.


    I groaned inwardly. If I understood Lensak¡¯s warning correctly, Brother Yizfell could have me blacklisted from the professional guilds and even the church itself! "I will tread carefully," I said quietly.


    "That would be wise," Lensak agreed. "Now, let''s get back to work, shall we?"

 Chapter 48 - Trial by Combat

    Not wanting to be in the crosshair of another grieving town person, Lensak and I redoubled our efforts to finish cleaning the other cages. Thankfully, the other clerics assigned to the task appeared to be eager to finish this assignment as well. After we finished scrubbing our share of the cages, the two of us took turns drawing water from the fountain in the center of the Public Square and rinsed the cages with water until they were clean. When that task was finally accomplished, the other Brothers joined forces with the two of us to move the cages back to the warehouse¡ªmanually.


    "Heave!" the leader grunted as half of us, including me, pushed the cage from behind.


    "Ho!" the other group shouted in unison as they pulled the cage forward.


    Our teamwork was decent as members of both groups were in sync and contributed to the best of their physical abilities. Unfortunately, there were a dozen cages and it took the better part of an hour to move them all into the cavernous warehouse on the west side of the Public Square.


    When the last cage was finally placed in storage, I got another pop-up. By then, I was almost out of stamina and therefore needed to rest. I walked over to the water fountain, sat down, and leaned my back against the base of the fountain. As I took a well-deserved rest from the manual labor, I finally took the time to go through my stockpile of notifications. As expected, most of the messages indicated either I suffered a small amount of damage (1-3 Health reduction), or my magic detection was successful and I received a combined total of 450XP from them.


    The very last pop-up, though, was a surprise: "Faction quest COMPLETED. +250 Reputation. +500XP. +1 Strength, +1 Constitution. +100XP." Frankly, I didn''t expect to get any experience out of my church assignment, and certainly not attribute points either. Furthermore, I was surprised to see that the game had considered the Church to be a "faction." However, it made sense on a certain level because my current profession was a swordsman and therefore assignments from the dojo''s masters would be considered part of the main quest. If I were to change my profession from swordsman to cleric, however, then my tasks performed for the church would be considered part of the main quest line while the tasks performed for the dojo would be considered faction quests instead.


    Although I never received the instruction manual for this game, it was heartening for me to know that I could still figure out the rules of the game sooner or later. And I''ve figured out some of the rules already. For example, every point I received in Reputation would be accompanied by two points in experience. Furthermore, every gain in an attribute was coupled with fifty points of experience. Suddenly, I noticed a large shadow looming over me. When I looked up, I saw it was Sister Maisen!


    She dipped her head into the water and then pulled her head out. She shook her head like a dog and the water splashed all over me. Maisen opened her eyes and grinned broadly. "Sorry, Brother, I didn''t notice you were next to me."


    I wiped the water from my face and slowly got back to my feet. Suddenly, the church bell tolled twelve times. It was noon already!


    "You ready for lunch? My treat," she proposed with a smile.


    "Yeah, right," I smirked. "I''ll be eating at The Noble Lady and my lunch is already included in my lodging."


    "You could break your routine and eat at another tavern," Maisen pointed out.


    I shook my head to reject the suggestion. I tried to imagine my girlfriend''s reaction if I went elsewhere for lunch. Yeah, she wouldn''t take it well, would she?


    The armored warrior wiped off the droplets of water nestling on her thick brows. She grinned as if she had read my mind. "I suppose Amelica would consider that to be infidelity, eh?" she nudged me in the ribs with her armored elbow. "Okay, let''s go grab lunch from your lady first. Afterward, I assume you''re going down to the dojo?" When Maisen saw my nod she said, "I need to head down there too." She turned away from the water fountain, eastbound, and started to drag my arm along.


    I roughly pulled my arm back. "I know how to get there," I grumbled.


    "I thought you like being dragged around by women?" she teased.


    "You''re not Amelica," I retorted.


    Maisen chuckled. "That''s true. She''s an attractive woman. On the other hand, I have the sex appeal of an ox," she noted honestly.


    "You don''t have to put it that way," I replied.


    Suddenly, the woman bearing a strong resemblance to the late-Chyna wrapped her arm around my neck and put me in a headlock. "You could disagree with me, you know," she blew into my ear and then started tightening her hold.


    I started seeing stars as my air supply was choked off. "Mercy! Mercy!" I gasped while flaying my arms around helplessly.


    Maisen finally released my throat and I coughed uncontrollably. I felt a gentle back on my back.


    "I''m sorry, Lawrence. I went a little overboard with my roughhousing," my tormentor apologized.


    "Just ''a little''?" I gasped while staring up at her eyes.


    The large woman shrugged sheepishly and looked away. Suddenly, she grabbed my hand and started pulling me along more gently.


    "Um . . . I think people will have the wrong idea," I said quietly.


    "Oh, fine!" Maisen rolled her eyes and released my hand. "We wouldn''t want beautiful Amelica to choke you in a fit of jealous rage," she smirked and then stuck out her tongue.


    My companion continued walking along the street but I couldn''t continue. Why? Because Maisen had provoked a vision of Amelica''s hands wrapped tightly around my throat; her face was contorted in a fit of rage. I shuddered at the thought of Amelica becoming jealous; it was something I must avoid at all costs for as long as I remained in Tregome. While this frontier town had its own quaint charm, I knew that my pursuit of kingship would eventually lead me east, toward the center of the kingdom.


    By now, Maisen had noticed that I was standing still with a frightened look on my face. Her head swiveled to examine my surroundings in a futile attempt to discover the source of my fear. She quickly backtracked and stood in front of me. She waved a gauntleted hand over my face. "Yoohoo! Are you okay?" she asked.


    Her voice broke me out of my reverie. "I-I''m fine," I stammered. "Let''s go," I said roughly and brushed past her. I wasn''t going to discuss my future plans with Maisen since she had apparently joined the Watch and her duties required her to remain in Tregome.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The large companion smoothed her face to a neutral expression but her eyes betrayed her concerns for the nobleman. Nonetheless, she allowed me to take the lead back to The Noble Lady.


    When we entered the common room, we noticed that my usual table in the back was already occupied. We started searching the large room for seats when suddenly, Amelica appeared from the kitchen.


    Her face beamed with delight when she noticed that I had returned for lunch. Immediately realizing our predicament, Amelica quickly scanned the room and saw space available at the table closest to the bar section. She pointed at the table and I quickly nodded.


    As I walked past the patrons sitting at the bar table, someone stuck out a foot and I tripped! I stumbled and found myself falling. I heard the rattling of dice in the back of my skull for a moment and then they ceased. BAM! Somehow, I managed to throw out my hands during my involuntary descent and landed on my knees and palms rather than on my face. Still, I felt pain shooting up my knees and arms, and I ignored the pop-up message. I immediately returned to my feet and turned toward the source of the errant foot.


    The culprit was a man dressed in the armor of a Watchman. He was short and fat, with an unsightly, large flap of flesh hanging under his chin; his physical appearance resembled a toad. His head was bald and his brows were a thick, dark-brown bush. The man looked down at his foot and scowled at me.


    "You need to watch your step, sir," another patron said.


    I turned my head left and saw another Watchman. This one was tall and thin; his neck was unnaturally long and he reminded me of a giraffe. His tiny blue eyes were accompanied by pale skin and almost white hair.


    "Where''s your apology?" the toad demanded.


    "You stuck your foot out on purpose," I replied angrily. "You should be apologizing to me." These two men looked and sounded familiar. Suddenly, I remembered where and when I had encountered these two stooges¡ªwhen I awoke on the street on my first day inside this gaming world. They had threatened to toss me into jail for the crime of sleeping on the street.


    I heard loud stomps behind me.


    The two Watchmen looked up at the face peering over my shoulder and their faces turned ashen in recognition. They immediately hopped off their bar stools and snapped crisp salutes to the newcomer. "Captain!" they shouted in unison.


    I turned my head and saw Maisen offering the two men a death stare.


    "Sankryn and Giudot," Maisen acknowledged the two by name. "A real man accepts responsibility for his wrongdoing," she admonished the two troublemakers.


    "But sir! We did nothing wrong!" Giudot replied. "This man tripped over my foot," the toad explained.


    "He purposely stuck his foot out to trip me," I accused him.


    "I see, I see," the captain nodded. "Let''s have a trial by combat to determine who is at fault," she proposed nonchalantly.


    The two Watchmen looked at each other and then at me; they laughed.


    Maisen''s right brow rose. "What''s your answer?" she asked.


    "I accept," Giudot said.


    "I accept," I replied immediately when Maisen looked at me.


    "Let''s go outside," she said and waited for me to move.


    I turned around and walked back out.


    Maisen followed, standing between myself and the two Watchmen in case they tried something before I left the tavern. With Peng''s soul sending his memories of the duo directly into her mind, the Captain was keenly aware of their less-than-honorable characters.


    When the four of us were in front of the tavern, Maisen spoke. "This is a friendly duel. Your sword will remain sheathed. The first duelist to score three hits will be the winner. I will be the judge. When I see a hit, I will call it. Do either of you have any objections or questions?"


    "What do I get when I win?" the toad asked.


    "The nobleman will apologize to you. He will also be part of your patrol today and placed under your command," Maisen offered.


    Giudot nodded his acceptance of the terms of the duel as he eyed me with malice; the man imagined the pile of dirty work I will be doing for the rest of today while on patrol, such as picking up horse manure from the street or dragging some malodorous drunk to the town jail.


    "And what do I get if I win?" I asked. I took note of the glint in my opponent''s eye and realized that he still saw me as the newbie from before. After my ordeal in the wererats¡¯ lair yesterday, I was confident that I will emerge victorious from the duel. I cracked my knuckles in anticipation of the toad''s public humiliation.


    "The same," Maisen replied. When she saw the look of confusion on my face, she continued, "I was going to ask the grandmaster for permission to borrow you for today. I need you to use your spirit sense during your patrol throughout Tregome."


    I quickly understood the reason for her request. "You want to check for any remaining wererats lurking in town," I said quietly.


    Maisen nodded solemnly. "It doesn''t hurt to check," she replied.


    "I accept your terms," I nodded back.


    Maisen looked around and saw that the patrons of the tavern had all decided to come out to watch the trial by combat. "Please make space for the duelists. And I should remind you not to interfere in the duel," she said.


    The crowd of onlookers quickly backed away, enlarging the circle of space around me and my opponent.


    I saw Amelica''s face in the crowd. I saw her hold out her hand and balled it into a fist. She gave me a fierce look and I smiled back reassuringly. I turned to face my opponent. I unbuckled my butterfly-adorned scabbard and held it before me.


    When Giudot saw my scabbard, he was shocked. His eyes widened in surprise and then they turned fearful.


    "Don''t worry about the scabbard, Giu! He probably bought it off another student. You can beat that drunk!" Sankryn yelled out some encouraging words.


    "Who said I''m worried?" the toad yelled back as he drew his plain, black scabbard and held it in a mirror pose to mine.


    Maisen approached the two of us and drew her sword. I was awed by the incredibly powerful aura emanating from the golden blade. The sword was raised high in the air. Abruptly, it dropped and cut through space in front of us. "Begin!"


    Giudot noticed my distraction and immediately lunged at me with his scabbard leading the way.


    I noticed his movement from the peripheral of my vision and reflexively blocked with my scabbard. Whack! When I realized that my opponent had overextended his arms, I immediately took advantage of his mistake. I stepped right into his personal space, threw my shoulder into his chest and simultaneously thrust my scabbard into his gut, denting his armor. Bang!


    "Ugh," Giudot''s cheeks blew out like a puffer fish as he reeled in pain from the blow.


    "Hit!" Maisen yelled out to gasps from the audience.


    The attack and counterattack occurred in the opening seconds of the duel, and the onlookers could barely follow the action!


    Seeing that my opponent was momentarily stunned, I aimed the point of my scabbard at his left lung and knocked him back. Pong! The chest plate mail received another dent from my hard blow.


    "Hit!" Maisen yelled again while standing still like a statue with her arms folded across her chest. The duel was unraveling just about the way she had envisioned.


    Giudot gritted his teeth and tried to raise his scabbard to mount a defense. Down 0-2, he was losing badly and the Watchman was determined to score at least one point off me.


    But I had other ideas. Crack! I slammed my scabbard against his skull before the defender could react; my opponent dropped to the ground, unconscious. I kept my eyes on the fallen man as I took a deep breath. I ignored the pop-ups and waited for the judge''s confirmation of my victory.


    "Hit!" Maisen yelled a final time, piercing the silence. She walked over to me and raised my sword hand. "The winner of this duel is Lawrence Eugene Mulligan!" she announced to the wild cheers and applause from the crowd.


    Amelica knocked the bystanders aside and threw her arms around me. She kissed my left cheek. "That was incredible!" My girlfriend beamed in delight at my surprisingly easy victory. The rude Watchman was clearly outclassed.


    Maisen released my arm and said, "Of course! He learned from the best school of swordsmanship in all of Merlin." While her voice was calm and steady, her eyes betrayed her true emotions as they glowed with pride at my victory.


    Taking Amelica''s hug as a signal, the common folk started approaching me; they patted my back and shook my hands in congratulations.


    "Are you entering the tournament?" a man suddenly asked while shaking my hand.


    I looked at him and saw a man in refined-looking chain mail armor; he carried a scabbard at his belt and a long bow at his back. Strong auras emanated from the armor and his weapons. I also noted that the blond haired man had pointy ears; he was an elf! I ignored the pop-ups.


    Before I could ask what he meant, Maisen interrupted me. "The dojo is still deciding."


    The elf wanted to ask another question but a stern look from the captain forced his lips sealed. He nodded politely and started walking away.


    "Let''s go back inside. We need to grab a quick lunch and then hurry to the dojo." Maisen pulled on my arm toward the front door of the tavern.


    As I turned back, I glimpsed my fallen opponent still on the ground.


    Sankryn was slowly pouring a light healing potion into Giudot''s mouth. The giraffe suddenly looked up at me; his eyes were full of anger and fear.

 Chapter 49 - Payout

    When we returned to the common room inside The Noble Lady, it was understandably empty. Everybody had come out to watch my duel, and I assumed that the bettors were still settling their wagers. I decided to take a seat at my usual table at the back since it was no longer occupied. After my public duel, I didn''t think the former occupants of the table would mind. I took a seat against the wall.


    "Please order us a quick lunch. I''ll be right back," Maisen said and stepped out again.


    When Amelica stuck her head out of the kitchen and saw me, I called out, "We need something quick to eat." She nodded in understanding and immediately returned to the kitchen.


    The front door opened, and I saw Giudot and Sankryn entering the common room followed closely by Captain Maisen. When I saw the sullen, facial expressions on both men, I wondered if their return to The Noble Lady was voluntary or coerced. My suspicion was further raised when the tall, powerful woman pushed their backs and propelled the duo further into the room.


    "I believe these gentlemen have something to say," Maisen announced aloud to get my attention.


    I looked at my former tormentors with a blank expression.


    The silence hung for a long moment until Giudot finally relented. "I apologize for tripping you, milord," he said and then bowed deeply in my direction.


    "I apologize as well," his friend quickly followed with an equally deep bow.


    Maisen gripped each man by his shoulder and said, "See? Now that wasn¡¯t so hard, was it? Why don''t you join us for lunch?"


    The giraffe turned toward his superior. "Um, we already ate lunch," he replied.


    "Yeah," the toad nodded.


    "Nonsense!" the captain replied. "I need the two of you to be alert and full of energy when we start patrolling the town this afternoon." She looked around the room and saw that it was almost empty of patrons. Maisen pointed at my table. "I''m ordering the two of you to join us. Lawrence will pay for your lunch, isn''t that right?" She turned her head toward me and raised her eyebrows.


    Looking back at her, I suddenly realized what she was seeking to accomplish. She assumed that the two men were short on coins and couldn''t afford to buy decent lunches for that reason. By making me pay for their meals, this will generate some goodwill from these two Watchmen toward me. Furthermore, the duo will serve as my de facto bodyguards while I patrolled the town, actively seeking out any remaining wererats in Tregome. I smiled at Maisen. "Since we will be spending some time together on patrol this afternoon, it''s only fair that I, the newcomer, pay for your meals. The meals will serve as compensation for all the things that you will teach me this afternoon," I replied graciously.


    The captain smiled back and gently nudged the two hesitant men forward.


    Giudot scowled but he obediently walked across the common room to join my table; he sat on the opposite side, though.


    Sankryn followed his friend''s lead and sat directly across from me.


    The two men stared at my butterfly-adorned scabbard as I took it from the table and leaned it against the wall behind me.


    Maisen finally joined my table and sat next to me; she faced Giudot.


    When the four of us were seated, Amelica approached our table with a tray. She placed a steaming hot bowl of beef stew in front of me and then the second bowl in front of Maisen. She also put a small basket of buttered roll in between us; each of us received two rolls.


    I stared at the large chunks of beef, potato, and carrot peeking out from under the thick sauce like the floating icebergs in Antarctica. My mouth was starting to water at the delicious feast before me. I was very pleased with my girlfriend¡¯s selection for lunch; the soup and bread will be quick to eat but still filling. "Amelica, please give my friends here the same meals and put it on my tab," I requested.


    My girlfriend looked at me with surprise but nodded in acknowledgment of my order. "Two more bowls of beef stew coming right up!" she said cheerfully and waltzed her way back to the kitchen.


    The two Watchmen stared wistfully at her receding figure; when they turned their heads back to me and Maisen, the captain asked, "What was your assignment yesterday?"The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "We patrolled the southern part of town in the morning, guarded the front entrance to the HQ in afternoon, and then attended the ceremony at the Public Square in the evening," Sankryn quickly recounted his assignment.


    "You two were paired together the entire day?" Maisen asked as she turned her attention to Giudot. She would have preferred to break up the troublemakers, for at least one part of the daily patrol. Her mind started going over possible partners for the two while awaiting an affirmation to her suspicion.


    "Yes sir!" the Watchman confirmed.


    "You heard about the wererat incursion at the dojo?" she pressed on.


    The two Watchmen looked at each other and then faced her. "We were fortunate that we weren¡¯t pulled from our assignments," the short man admitted and squirmed uncomfortably in his seat.


    "Neither of us carries a silver blade; we wouldn''t be able to fight the wererats anyway," the taller man added and shrugged helplessly.


    I secretly triggered my magic detection and detected no aura from their equipment. Evidently, neither Watchman carried magical gear. I ignored my pop-ups.


    The captain smiled inwardly at the two in understanding. The two men were average fighters and therefore her predecessor, Peng, didn''t believe that either man merited anything better than standard equipment. "I want your honest opinions," she continued. "Would you respect someone who voluntarily entered the underground lair of the wererats and fought them?" she asked.


    The two men looked at each other and then back at her quizzically. They had no clue where she was headed with her conversation. "Of course!" they replied in unison.


    "We know that you fought bravely with the late Captain Li, and we admire your bravery and fighting prowess," Giudot noted.


    ¡°You stood your ground and had the former captain¡¯s back against impossible odds. No one can deny that Captain Li made the right decision in choosing you to be his successor,¡± Sankryn added.


    The captain grinned at their naked attempt at flattery and continued with her inquiry. "What would you say to the one who fought the wererat boss solo¡ªand won?"


    The two traded looks again.


    "Um, pardon captain, but did you just say someone fought the leader alone and won?" Sankryn asked incredulously. Since the members of the were-pack were partially human, they would follow a hierarchy where the best fighter served as the leader of the pack. While Sankryn knew how to use a sword and could probably fend off a wererat if the man had a silver blade, he also knew that he wouldn''t be able to defeat the boss by himself. The only person capable of doing so in the Watch was Captain Maisen, and thus the Watchman had assumed that she was the one who defeated the wererat leader. Now, she was suggesting that someone else accomplished this feat?


    "There''s no way that''s true!" Giudot folded his arms and smirked. What was the captain trying to pull? He was wary of her tricks.


    "What if I can prove to you that this actually happened?" the captain pushed back.


    I opened my mouth to say something but she nudged me in the ribs. Hard. I ignored the pop-up and wisely kept my mouth shut.


    "If you can prove this happened, then I will get down on my knees and kiss his feet¡ªwhoever did it," the small man replied arrogantly.


    Maisen had a wide grin on her face when she turned toward me. "Lawrence, have you been taught how to detect a lie with your truth stone?" she asked.


    "Not yet," I shook my head.


    "What are you asking?" Sankryn interrupted.


    Maisen''s grin widened as she pulled her sword, Jiang, out of its scabbard and held it parallel to the table. "One of this sword''s magical properties is to detect lies. If a person tells a lie and then touches the blade, it will deliver an enormous electrical shock and knock the liar unconscious," she explained. The captain turned toward me. "Lawrence, please tell these gentlemen the truth."


    My eyes darted around the common room. Unbeknownst to me, it had filled up again with patrons. However, everyone''s attention was turned toward our table¡ªand our conversation. I sighed aloud and gave the mischievous woman a dirty look for putting me in the spotlight again. "I killed Ebenthal, the wererat boss, in solo combat," I announced. As murmurs erupted around the room, I placed my right palm on the golden blade and braced myself for the shock.


    However, the expected jolt was not delivered. Instead, the sword glowed and bathed the entire room with its golden light as if pronouncing its judgment that I was truthful.


    Amelica nonchalantly walked up to our table. "Please put the sword away so that I can give these two gentlemen their soups," she requested in a loud voice that broke up our inadvertent public demonstration.


    "Sorry," Maisen muttered an apology and quickly replaced Jiang in its scabbard.


    When my head turned from Amelica to my new companions, I noticed that Giudot was staring at me intently; his face was inscrutable.


    "Please get up, milord," the short man requested politely.


    My brows rose at the sudden change in his attitude, but nonetheless, I complied with his request and arose from my seat to stand next to the table.


    Giudot also got up. He maneuvered around the table until he was before me. The man got down on his knees and then lowered his head. He kissed my left shoe and then my right shoe. When the Watchman got back to his feet, he offered his right hand.


    When I shook his hand, Giudot said, "Thank you for saving Tregome."


    Sankryn gently nudged his friend aside and shook my hand as well. "We will be honored to serve under your command," he added as his eyes shone with pride.


    My eyes turned nervously toward Maisen and they were met with another grin on her face. Somehow, she knew how to push their buttons and managed to convince the two formerly hostile Watchmen to serve me with pride and loyalty. Maisen was not just a powerful fighter but also a wily and manipulative politician. I had to remind myself to be guarded around her because apparently, she had an agenda of her own. She was my bodyguard two days ago and became my superior today. What will she be tomorrow?

 Chapter 50 - Maisens Faith

    Maisen and I wolfed down our beef stews in sixty seconds flat. We paused while eating only to breathe before taking the next delicious bite.


    I eyed the buttered rolls wistfully but realized that it would take longer to tackle those hard rolls and thus declined to give my teeth a tough workout.


    Apparently, my comrade-in-meal had the same thought because she passed on them, too.


    Our dining companions on the other side of our table could only stare in shock and awe at the gusto with which we finished our meals. Half-way through my bowl, Sankryn finally gave up and politely looked away. His friend, Giudot, proved to be made of sterner stuff mentally as his eyes were glued to the two of us for the entire ordeal. Neither man was inclined to touch his bowl of stew while the two of us ate.


    Somehow, I managed to finish my bowl first. "I''ll wait for you outside," I told Maisen while resisting the temptation to do a fist pump in the air. If I got carried away in my little celebration, then Maisen could avenge her public humiliation by assigning me to perform the worst tasks available at the Watch. Thus, my victory wasn''t worth celebrating. Perhaps, I should have made a bet with her instead; hopefully, I will remember to do so next time.


    I climbed out of my seat, grabbed my scabbard, and scanned the common room for Amelica. When I spotted her on the east side of the room, I walked over to her. I made sure to check my path in case anyone else tried to trip me; unfortunately, the public duel, which had originated from a dispute over a tripping, discouraged any more mischief from the patrons. I was hoping for another opportunity to show off my martial prowess in front of my girlfriend.


    But then again, maybe the town folks possessed more common sense than I gave them credit for. However, some of the guests saw where I was headed and gave me dirty looks as I passed by their tables.


    I smiled politely and continued on until I finally stood next to my girlfriend. I untied the small sack from my belt and fished out a gold coin. When Amelica finally turned around and noticed my presence next to her, I held out the gold piece on my right palm. "I am settling my tab; please, keep the rest as your tip," I smiled.


    Amelica smiled back as she delicately used her left hand to take the coin.


    When her fingers brushed my palm lightly, I felt a warm tingling sensation down my spine. Was I becoming smitten with this beautiful creature?


    "Thank you," her smile broadened as she pecked me lightly on my left cheek. Suddenly, Amelica noticed the angry vibe all around us. "Oops. Sorry!" She apologized and shrugged as the patrons slowly turned away from us.


    "I better go before we start a riot," I winked at her and headed for the exit. As I walked across the room, I felt heavy steps behind me. I didn''t need to turn around to identify the person behind me¡ªit was obviously my former bodyguard, Maisen.


    The captain patted me lightly on the back and said quietly, "If there weren''t three Watchmen in the room to watch your back, your public display of affection would have triggered a brawl."


    "Sorry," I winced and apologized to her. While my sister-in-mindset was indeed correct in suggesting that I try to dial back on my public affection for Amelica, I wasn''t accustomed to holding myself back in this manner. I was born in the land of the free, acted freely, and I intend to live my life freely. I will probably act similarly next time, regardless of who will be watching the two of us. I was a Player Character inside this gaming world, and this world should be accommodating ME rather than vice versa! However, I offered the apology only as a gesture of respect to Maisen for kindly watching my back.


    "Let''s just leave," Maisen replied as she remained blissfully unaware of my future intentions; she opened the front door for me.


    When we left The Noble Lady, she spoke again. "Your new liegemen will meet us at the dojo. I gave them orders to upgrade their equipment to silver blades and chain mail armor from the armory," the Watch officer explained.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    I winced again. This was becoming a habit today. "Why would you label Giudot and Sankryn as my ''liegemen''?" I asked.


    "Start walking first," Maisen commanded. "I''ll explain on our way to the dojo." With that, she started walking southward.


    I stared at her back with an angry scowl for her evasiveness and then sighed. I started jogging in order to reach her because Maisen was taking big steps and walking at a rapid pace. "Slow down," I gasped and pulled on her right arm when I managed to reach her location.


    The big warrior smirked but eased up on her pace. When she heard my breathing was normal again, she began to talk. "The fathers of Sankryn and Giudot were officers in King Merlin''s army. They weren''t particularly skilled with the blade; nor were they sharp-minded as strategists. Their best traits, though, were their loyalties to the king. These two boys grew up hearing stories of King Merlin and yearned for someone to follow," Maisen explained.


    "And you think these two will follow me?" I asked skeptically.


    "Yes," the captain grinned. She suddenly stopped walking and turned to face me. "You have been acknowledged as the liege of the dojo. The Butterfly School of Swordsmanship is a prestigious and influential school; for this reason, many pursuers of the crown seek the school''s endorsement for kingship. Kalistro had tested your character and he found you worthy of the school''s endorsement. As your fame and fortune increase in the future, people will begin to join your cause as followers. If you prove yourself worthy of the loyalties of Sankryn and Giudot, then they could eventually become instrumental in growing your following. As their fathers were well respected for their loyalties to the crown, the sons will convince others to follow you. The path of kingship is not pursued through the sword but rather via the hearts and minds of the commoners," she lectured.


    "Why don''t you pursue the crown yourself?" I asked.


    The woman resembling the late-Chyna rolled her eyes as if I had asked a stupid question. "If you haven''t noticed, I''m not a man. There is a reason why the kingdom of Merlin is a monarchy because all rulers were men even going back to the time of King Arthur."


    "Back where I come from, women can rise to leadership positions," I disputed.


    The powerful warrior shook her head. "I am already pushing our country''s norms and traditions by serving as the captain of this town. I''m afraid the commoners are not ready for a matriarchy," she said sadly. "But putting that aside, the church has let it be known, informally, of their preference for a ruler in the mold of Merlin, that is an outsider or non-native of this land. In other words, someone like you," she grinned while poking a finger gently into my chest.


    I opened my mouth to argue again but Maisen quickly put a gauntleted hand to cover my mouth.


    When she was certain that I would keep silent, Maisen released her hand. She looked deep into my eyes and gripped my shoulders. "I believe, deep down in my heart, that you will be the next king. And I will do everything in my power to make that happen." When she said those words to me, her eyes were fierce with determination and resolve.


    How should I respond to that? Fear and doubt took hold of my heart as I felt the burden of her faith and belief in me. My body shivered involuntarily in response to my lack of self-confidence.


    The captain noticed my reaction. Suddenly, Maisen released her hands from my shoulders and instead she wrapped her strong arms around my back, pressing her chest tightly against mine in a fierce hug. She lowered her head until her mouth hovered over my left ear. "I know that you''re afraid of the challenges and obstacles that stand in your pursuit of kingship. Just remember that you have the full support of myself and everyone in Tregome," she said. After a long moment, she finally released me. Grabbing my hand, she started walking again and pulled me southward.

 Chapter 51 - Kalistras Acumen

    Maisen dragged my hand for another block before she finally released me. However, she kept her hard-charging pace and I tried my best to keep up with her.


    When we came within sight of the two stone statues marking the entrance to the dojo, I became anxious. After all, it was the first time I was returning to the school since I left for quarantine yesterday afternoon. It was the site of my greatest triumph (so far) as a swordsman when I had defeated Ebenthal, the wererat leader, in mortal combat inside a tunnel right under the dojo. I took a deep breath and slowly walked past the two inanimate guardians and the heavy door left open by my companion.


    "What took you so long?" Maisen smirked as she belatedly closed the door behind me.


    I ignored the wisecrack as I looked around the courtyard. I saw that the big hole in the middle of the yard was being filled with a combination of rocks and dirt; commoners were shuffling the material from a huge pile of rocks and dirt onto wheel barrels and bringing them into the underground. "Why are we filling the tunnels manually?" I wondered aloud.


    "How else are we going to do it cheaply?" someone blurted from my left.


    Recognizing the light feminine voice, I turned and saw Kalistra!


    She rolled her large, pale green eyes at me and her whiskers twitched.


    My eyes immediately ascended from her eyes to the cat girl''s forehead. Yup, she still had the scar of the cross on her forehead. The petite girl had received the wound when I pressed my truth stone against Kalistra''s head in order to remove her berserker condition during the wererat invasion of the dojo.


    Kalistra''s eyes narrowed when she saw where I was looking and hissed at me. Without warning, she jabbed a claw into my right shoulder¡ªat the very spot that Ebenthal had stabbed me on the street a few days earlier.


    "Augh!" I blurted out loud in pain. I mentally pushed aside the pop-up, relegating it to the large stack of notifications that I will need to read through shortly. As I massaged the wounded area with my left hand, Kalistra pouted, "Stop being a baby! Just be glad that I didn''t instant-kill you."


    The Watch captain had observed our interaction with amusement. Finally, she raised her hand to interrupt us. "The grandmaster had mentioned that he taught Lawrence two sword techniques prior to Lawrence''s participation in the Were-Hunt. That means our dojo''s most famous pupil had leveled up a few times and raised his health too. I doubt you can instant-kill him now." She wagged an index finger at the heir to the dojo.


    Kalistra''s eyes glowed at the challenge. "Care to make a bet?" she growled menacingly.


    Maisen held her hand up to her chin as if she was carefully considering the wager. "I would if I wasn''t the Captain of the Watch and Lawrence wasn''t under my command at the moment," she shrugged. "And since he is officially a member of the Church of Britannia, the church wouldn''t look too kindly if you kill one of their own," she reminded the cat girl.


    In response, Kalistra turned her face sharply away from me and sulked.


    Suddenly, Kalistro appeared among us. "Kalistra, didn''t you want to say something else to your savior?" her father prodded gently.


    Maisen and I were taken aback by the grandmaster''s presence. It was as if he had appeared out of thin air! He managed to sneak up on us like a leopard on the prowl while masking any hint of his approach. We immediately bowed deeply to him.


    Kalistro nodded slightly. "Well?" he asked again.


    "Thank you for saving me," Kalistra mumbled while keeping her face away from my direction.


    "I''m sorry you were scarred as a result," I replied.


    Playing the role of peacemaker, Maisen patted our backs gently. "Better to be scarred than dead, right?" she grinned.


    "Exactly," Kalistro agreed. "You fought bravely against the were-pack, Kalistra, and you should not be ashamed of the scar. It''s a badge of honor."


    At the unexpected praise from her father, Kalistra finally turned to face me. She looked at me shyly while her tail dangled in the air. Feeling generous, she decided to answer my original question. "You asked about using the town folk to manually fill the holes under our dojo. Grandmaster gave me the responsibility to decide how to deal with the underground lair, and I made the decision to use manual labor for two reasons. First, the were-pack caused a lot of damage to both merchandise and the push carts in the marketplace, and many merchants had lost their livelihoods as a result. Therefore, I made a conscious effort to hire them for this project and help them rebuild their lives with the coinage earned from the work. Second, while it would be faster to hire an earth mage to fill up the tunnels, it would also be extremely expensive to do so. Frankly, I''m not confident that our coffers will cover the bill, especially if the underground tunnels are as extensive as some of the Watchmen have suggested. The job may require several mages and the coins we pay them will be spent elsewhere rather than recirculated back in Tregome. In the end, I thought to hire the town people to work for us was the better choice," she explained her decision at length.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    I listened carefully to Kalistra''s explanation and I couldn''t find any fault with it. While the hole in the courtyard would be filled faster if the work was done by a few mages, taking longer to complete the task wasn''t detrimental to the dojo. It was an inconvenience to the pupils at best. But offering to help those adversely affected by the were-pack invasion in this manner would generate an immense amount of goodwill from the commoners. It was a surprisingly enlightened decision from this cat girl and very well thought out. Honestly, I didn''t think Kalistra had it in her to think so deeply on what was essentially a business decision.


    Kalistra must have noticed the dubious look on my face because she hissed at me. "I''m not just good with a sword, you know," she growled. "I am also smart," the cat girl preened proudly at her rather self-serving pronouncement.


    Dang! How did she know what I was thinking? I quickly offered my open palms in defense. "I was thinking that you have great business acumen. If I ever to decide to start a business or trade in town, I know who to ask for advice," I said.


    Kalistro cleared his throat loudly. "Why are you two here?" the grandmaster asked helpfully to change the direction of the topic. "How may I help the Watch and the Church?" he surmised.


    Maisen and I exchanged guilty glances before the captain spoke up. "Bishop Canterbury seeks permission to borrow your student this afternoon to patrol the streets of Tregome," she announced.


    The cat man looked at us for a moment to consider the request and its hidden meaning. Kalistro uncovered it in just a few seconds. "His Eminence is afraid that there may be some wererats remaining in town," he said quietly.


    His daughter''s eyes gleamed at the possibility. Her tail started whipping back and forth in excitement. Apparently, her bloodlust wasn''t sated from yesterday''s fighting.


    Kalistro reached out and put his hand on her shoulder to calm his daughter. "Kalistra, you don''t want to risk transforming into a berserker while in town and have our friends and neighbors think you turned into a monster," he cautioned her.


    The daughter''s ears flattened at his words. Kalistra realized that the already skittish commoners would treat her as a pariah if they ever knew her secret. "Yes, father," she pouted while turning her head.


    The father studied Kalistra for a moment and sighed. Kalistro turned his attention back to his former pupil. "The bishop is wise to be cautious. The wererats are devious and it is possible that Ebenthal ordered some of his pack to remain hidden within Tregome and secretly try to turn our good people to regrow their pack. Very well. I give permission for Lawrence to join your patrol," the grandmaster agreed.


    Maisen bowed deeply.


    The cat man then turned to face me. "Lawrence, we have some important matters to discuss. Whenever you''re finished patrolling with The Watch today, I want you to come back to the dojo," he ordered.


    "Yes, grandmaster." I bowed deeply.


    "I will personally escort him back to the dojo," Maisen reassured the grandmaster.


    Suddenly, a sharp knock on the door interrupted our conversation.


    Maisen quickly walked over to the heavy doors and opened them. Standing in front of her were Sankryn and Giudot. She noted, with approval, that the two men were wearing light chain mail armor, rather than their heavy and clunky bronze mail. The captain turned her head back to me. "Lawrence, it''s time."


    I offered the grandmaster and the master a quick goodbye and hurried over to rejoin The Watch.

 Chapter 52 - Bounty Office

    Captain Maisen waited patiently for me to step through the doorway and then closed the heavy door behind me.


    "You don''t have to do that for me," I said while trying to keep my annoyance out of my voice. "I could close the door on my own."


    The taller woman grinned and her dark eyes danced with mischief. "I''m SO sorry, milord. I didn''t realize you have 20 in Strength already," she mocked me in a squeaky voice.


    I bit my lower lip and kept my mouth shut. I didn''t have that much strength. Yet.


    Maisen smirked at my silence. After a moment she said, "You should be thankful that I, the captain of the Watch, is going on a patrol with you. Isn''t that right, men?" Her eyes turned toward the two Watchmen with a raised brow.


    Sankryn and Giudot nodded their heads enthusiastically, desperate to stay in her good grace.


    The shorter man said, "Captain Maisen is a very busy woman with many responsibilities. We are very grateful to serve under her direct supervision."


    "Indeed," his friend agreed quickly, "we are unworthy of her attention." The taller man put a hand over his heart for emphasis.


    I rolled my eyes at the two. Talk about being whipped into obedience! Somehow, I managed to avoid blurting my thought aloud. "So where are we going?" I asked while folding my arms across my chest. I was keenly aware that I was the only person in the patrol unarmored. Suddenly, a wind blew across my back. I felt the cold even through my church robe and my tunic underneath. Perhaps, I should visit the clothing merchants when they reopen tomorrow.


    The captain turned her body until she was squarely facing me directly. "We''re going to patrol the northern part of Tregome first. We''ll also need to drop by the Watch HQ and visit the bounty office. Finally, we need hit the armory and provide you with a chest piece armor," she outlined her plan. "Do you have any questions or objections, milord?"


    "None," I shook my head.


    The captain nodded, satisfied with my acquiescence to her plan. She started walking north, taking big steps and that awfully fast pace again.


    I sighed and started jogging after her. I was annoyed to discover that I was behind the rest of the patrol because somehow the two sycophants were able to keep up with her. Suddenly, a thought popped into my head. The duo can keep up because of their stamina. Thus, I resolved to increase my stamina whenever I level up my player character again.


    As we patrolled the streets, I noted that there were roughly half the number of pedestrians wandering about compared to a normal day. Furthermore, without carts and wares on the ground taking up precious sidewalk space, the lack of pedestrians was even more magnified.


    Before I knew it, we arrived at the Watch Headquarters. I watched as the captain walked up to the guards stationed outside the front entrance in the middle of the block.


    The guards recognized her and immediately saluted.


    Maisen saluted back and started talking to the men. Over the course of their discussion, I noticed that she turned her head back toward me and pointed a finger at me.


    However, I couldn''t hear the conversation because my patrol was standing too far away from the guards. I looked at my companions but neither man seemed interested in the conversation.


    Suddenly, the guards saluted again and Maisen turned away from them.


    The captain returned to our group and asked, "Have you ever visited the Bounty Office?"


    I shook my head.


    Maisen looked at me incredulously and sighed. "Well, let''s go then. I believe you have something waiting for you," she said cryptically. She started walking before I could question her. Standing on the street in front of the main entrance to HQ, she turned left and started walking along the street. She stopped in front of an open doorway on the left end of the building.


    I peered inside and saw a number of Watchmen and adventurers milling about inside a spacious room. Directly across from the doorway is a window with a long line of people standing in front.


    "Let''s go inside," Maisen said and entered the room.


    When I stepped inside, I saw that the walls to the left and right were lined with bulletin boards, all having index cards pinned to the boards. Most cards were white-colored, but there were also some red, gold, and even black cards. Occasionally, somebody removed a card, usually white-colored, from the wall. "What is this place?" I asked.


    "This is the Bounty Office, milord," Giudot answered. The rumor that the nobleman was a newcomer to Tregome was apparently true. Any adventurer or Watchman would try to visit the office on a daily basis to discover new bounties. Apparently, the nobleman was here for the first time.


    Sankryn caught a look and his friend and understood what the shorter man wanted him to do. Sankryn pointed at the cards. "Those cards on the walls offer assignments from the Church and the Watch. The white cards are available to all comers. The gold cards are limited to Watchmen while the red cards are limited to the clergy. The blacks are available to everyone but they are generally rated as the hardest assignments and best performed by veteran parties," he explained.


    When the Watchman finished talking, Maisen tapped my shoulder to draw my attention. "I want you to wait on line and visit the bounty window," she requested.


    "Why? I didn''t take any assignment from the wall," I protested.


    Maisen rolled her eyes and replied, "I''m ORDERING you to go to the line." She stared deep into my eyes and dared me to disobey her.


    Uh-oh! I suddenly recalled her player screen and remembered how powerful she was. I also noticed that everyone had turned their heads in our direction. I quickly joined the back of the long line. Against the wall was a teller window that was similar to the window at the Bank of Britannia. There was a glass partition and underneath was a coin counter. Beneath that was a slot. Next to the coin counter was a truth stone.


    While waiting on line, I decided to spend the time clearing out my backlog of pop-ups. They started piling up when Giudot tripped me at The Noble Lady and we subsequently had a trial by combat that I won:


    "Dexterity saving throw MADE. +50 XP. -2 Health."


    "Incoming attack BLOCKED. +50 XP. -0 Health." Giudot charged right out of the gate and swung first during our duel, but somehow I managed to block his sneak attack. If I recall correctly, the chance of blocking an attack was the same as scoring a critical hit, which was 5% in my case. Small wonder I received experience out of the feat.


    "-5 Damage (HALVED)." "-4 Damage (HALVED)." "Critical hit! -13 Damage (HALVED). +50 XP. Target''s condition: UNCONSCIOUS. +50 XP." These were my three hits to win the trial by combat. I was very surprised to see that my damage was halved simply by leaving my sword sheathed. My last hit was directed at Giudot''s head and it knocked him out. The experience points for achieving this feat was unexpected but nonetheless welcome.


    "Duel WON! +200 Reputation. +400 XP." My eyes bulged at the increase in reputation. No wonder Giudot and Sankryn immediately dropped their condescending attitudes toward me!


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "-2 Health." This was when the evil cat girl, Kalistra, jabbed my shoulder as a token form of retaliation for leaving that ugly scar on her forehead. I chuckled inwardly at the image in my head. Frankly, if the roles were reversed I wasn''t sure if my retribution would be this restrained. Thankfully, Kalistra''s father was nearby and his mere presence evidently prevented her from doing anything more to me.


    When I finally cleared all the notifications, I was dismayed to see that I hadn''t reached the window yet. However, I WAS close enough to the front to see the teller manning that window now. The man bore a striking resemblance to the teller at the bank. I wondered if the two were brothers or the similarities were merely racial in nature as this teller was also a gnome.


    The two men in front of me finished their business with the teller, and it was my turn. But before I could say anything, Maisen butted in.


    "Lawrence Eugene Mulligan is here to collect his bounty on Ebenthal''s head," the captain told the teller.


    I confirmed my identity by pressing my palm against the truth stone on the wall.


    The gnome looked at us for a moment through his tiny glasses which hung on the edge of his enormous nose and seemed dangerously close to falling off his face. The strange man muttered to himself as he adjusted his glasses and started flipping through a roll book behind the counter. "That''s bounty pouch ''B-348,''" the teller noted and stepped away from the counter. He disappeared into a room behind him. It took a few minutes for the man to return with a heavy looking yellow sack. Without a word, he somehow squeezed the sack into the slot under the coin counter.


    I quickly checked the gnome''s caption and saw that his name was "Munej Ri''hej." "Thank you," I said as I took the money. Cognizant of the long line behind me, I quickly stepped away from the window and walked over to an unoccupied corner of the bounty office.


    "How much did you get?" Giudot asked me as his eyes were pinned on the sack of coins sitting on my right palm.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t opened it," I replied. "I didn''t know there was a bounty on Ebenthal," I admitted.


    "I know how much he received," Maisen grinned.


    I looked at her and saw the mischief in her eyes. Uh-oh!


    "Anyone care to make a wager and guess?" she asked. "To make it fair for everyone, I will allow you to feel the weight of the sack on the palm of your hand. But you CANNOT open the bag and see what''s inside. If your guess is correct, I''ll give you one gold coin," Maisen proposed.


    I groaned inwardly. Maisen may be the new captain of the Watch, but she was still a gambler at heart and apparently she will never change that bad habit. I started praying to Lady Luck that this won''t result in another duel.


    Giudot''s eyes lit up at the proposal and then looked down at his feet. "Unfortunately, I don''t have a spare gold coin to wager," he sighed.


    "Oh, I don''t need your coin," Maisen waved her hand dismissively. "I COULD, however, ask you for a favor."


    "What kind of favor?" he asked suspiciously. Why would anyone pass up a chance to get a gold coin?


    "Let''s just say there''s something I might need you to do for me," Maisen replied mysteriously. Adding fuel to the flame, she casually fished out a gold coin from her pocket and started flipping it in the air and catching it.


    I barely resisted the urge to facepalm. Maisen was so EVIL that I bet she would be best pals with Lord Bane if she ever discovered that the demon was in town. I sighed and waited for the inevitable.


    "Milord, please pass me your sack," Giudot requested.


    I put the sack into his hand and watched as Giudot massaged the bottom of the bag with his fingers and then pushed his hand up and down to judge the weight.


    "There''s definitely some gold coins inside," the judge commented. "But I can''t see how milord can get an entire sack full of gold coins from a bounty reward, even for a wererat leader. There have to be some silver and copper coins mixed in that I couldn''t feel because the gold coins were placed at the very bottom. My guess is the sack contains the equivalent of ten gold coins," Giudot assessed.


    Maisen kept her face neutral and turned toward Sankryn. "Would you care to take the bet?" she asked.


    "Why don''t you join in?" Giudot urged as he returned the sack to me.


    The taller Watchman shook his head slightly but held out his hand. "I know I''m going to regret this," he said. When Sankryn received the sack from me, he mimicked his friend''s prodding of the bag with his palm and fingers. His eyes narrowed in concentration and he shook his head again. "I''m sorry, Giu, but I think you''re way under in your estimate of the gold in this bag. I think there are only gold coins inside. I would have to double your guess to twenty gold coins." Sankryn returned the sack to me.


    Maisen nodded. "So Giudot thinks there are ten gold coins inside while Sankryn thinks it''s twenty gold instead. Is this correct, gentlemen?" she asked.


    Both Watchmen nodded.


    The captain grinned like a shark. "Bishop Canterbury determined that the threat of the wererats to Tregome was so high that it was rated level ''B,''" she began.


    The two men''s jaws dropped at her opening remark.


    Maisen shrugged. "I personally didn''t think the threat level was that great, perhaps level ''C'' at best. But I''m not going to overrule the boss when it comes to setting bounties. Isn''t this guy lucky?" she added while pointing a finger at me.


    Both men looked at me and scowled. They both realized that they already lost the bet.


    The mischievous woman was thoroughly enjoying the miseries that the two suckers were experiencing but mercifully decided to cut it short. After all, both men will be part of her patrol this afternoon and it was unwise to make them feel depressed for the rest of the day. "It turned out that the Bishop decided to be generous and he set the bounty for the wererat leader at fifty gold coins," she revealed finally.


    "WHAT!" both men blurted out in unison as they stared at the sack in my hand.


    "BUT," Maisen quickly held up her hand, "that isn''t the ACTUAL number of coins inside the sack. Since this is an official, on-the-book transaction sanctioned by the Church, it is subject to a tithe at the standard ten percent. In addition, the recipient of the award is an official church member and therefore, he has to return another ten percent as a separate tithe. The sack contains forty gold coins in total," she concluded and grinned widely like a shark.


    Sankryn and Giudot looked at her with long, sad faces.


    "What favor do we owe you?" Giudot asked.


    "I may need you to do something for me on your next off-days," the captain replied casually.


    The two men groaned. Out of a seven-day week, members of the Watch were on-duty for five straight days and then given two days off-duty unless an emergency situation arises, such as the wererat invasion for example. The duo was looking forward to doing a little hunting and fishing during their next off-days.


    "It''s either that or paying me a gold coin," she reminded them.


    The two men exchanged glances. "Fine," they admitted their defeat.


    "What do you want us to do?" Sankryn asked.


    "I''ll let you know soon," Maisen promised.

 Chapter 53 - Armory

    Once we left the Bounty Office, located at the left end of the block, Maisen took us north. The enormous size of the Watch Headquarters truly dawned on me as we kept walking up the block, walking along the same building. When we reached the middle of the block, the captain suddenly stopped walking and turned toward the building.


    Distracted by my contemplation, I almost walked into the two Watchmen marching closely behind her. But somehow I managed to avoid bumping into them and embarrassing myself. Following their lead, I turned right and saw another open doorway. Unlike the bounty office, however, this place was guarded by two Watchmen wearing plate mail armor and carrying halberds. I quickly invoked my magic detection, and my suspicions were confirmed when I detected strong auras emanating from their equipment. I glanced at the ensuing pop-ups, taking note of my 200 points increase in experience, and dismissed the notifications. This place must be the armory.


    When I walked inside, I saw rows upon rows of weapons, but mainly swords, hanging on the left wall. Armor pieces took up the bulk of the middle and right walls. Shields dotted the area where the floor met the wall all around the room. I saw Maisen conversing with a short man with long, fiery red hair tied into braids. He had a long, bushy red beard that would be the envy of my rural countrymen from back home. The man had forearms easily the size of my thighs. His muscular physique was very different from the gnomes that I had encountered at the bank and the bounty office. Obviously, this was a dwarf. A check of the caption above his head revealed his name as "Bis Durkgank." However, I was very surprised to see what the dwarf held in his hands¡ªa notepad and a quill!


    Maisen turned her attention from Bis and looked around the room until our eyes met. "Come over here, Lawrence!" she waved impatiently.


    Since the room was surprisingly big, I decided to jog over to her and reach her position ASAP. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to be kept waiting. As I went over, I saw my other companions looking forlornly at the swords on the wall.


    Once I reached her, Maisen introduced the dwarf. "This is our esteemed armorer, Bis Durkgank. He''s going to take your measurement and then find the right armor for you to wear."


    When Bis offered his hand, I took it purely out of habit and politeness. However, I was NOT prepared for the big squeeze as Bis gripped my hand. I immediately received a pop-up that read, "-2 Health." Ouch.


    Both the dwarf and the captain grinned knowingly as Bis mercifully released my hand.


    I flexed my hand into a fist and released it several times; I wanted assurance that I could still hold a sword if necessary.


    "Milord, I didn''t squeeze that hard," a gruff voice emerged from the dwarf''s throat as he started examining me with his piercing emerald eyes. The man started circling me and stopped after two full rotations. Bis wrote something into his notepad. "Be right back," he promised and left me alone with the mischievous captain.


    Sankryn and Giudot finally appeared and stood next to her.


    "Who won the bet?" I asked the trio.


    The tall Watchman chuckled. "Who would be foolish enough to bet on your introduction with Bis? He does that to everyone he meets for the first time."


    "Apparently, it''s a dwarven custom," Giudot added helpfully.


    "Why is his name ''Bis?''" I asked innocently, taking the opportunity to satisfy my curiosity while the armorer was away.


    Maisen looked around the room but Bis was nowhere to be found. Apparently, he had to go into the storage room to retrieve the proper size armor for Lawrence. "To be honest, Bis never really told us how he got that name," she admitted in a low voice.


    "The dwarf has a prickly personality and gets angry fairly easily. Nobody messes with him. Those thick arms pack a mean punch!" Sankryn warned as he smacked his right fist into his left palm.


    Giudot hunched closer to us and said, "The rumor is that his da lost a bet at the local tavern, and had to pick a name that rhymed with ''piss.''"


    "Is that what people think?" a gruff voice interrupted.


    The four of us jumped at the sound of his voice and we slowly turned around to find Bis holding a piece of armor in his right hand and a small hammer in his left hand. His bushy brows furrowed together, forming an unbroken line.


    Bis slowly shook his head in amusement. "If you must know, my full name is Bisjuklantimohgerdo. I got tired of hearing you tall folks mangle my name and decided to legally change it to Bis. And before any of you jokers ask, I could show you the official certificate from the Church registering my name change. Now, I want you to quench that stupid rumor and tell everyone what my real name is. Got it?" For emphasis, he started tossing his hammer in the air and catching it with his left hand.


    The four of us nodded guiltily.


    "Okay, I wasted enough time with your foolishness. Milord, I want you to stand right over there," the armorer said while pointing at the southeastern corner of the room.


    I turned toward the direction that Bis had pointed. I obeyed and walked over to that section of the room. Unlike the rest of the armory, the walls at this corner were adorned with tools such as hammers, chisels, and brushes. A small work bench leaned against the eastern wall, and a stool was in front of the workspace. I noticed a small canister on the table; I assumed it was filled with oil because there was also a dirty rag next to it on the bench.


    Bis grabbed the stool and placed it a few steps away from his table, where he had laid down the piece of armor that he held a moment earlier. "Please stand next to the stool," he ordered.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    I did as he requested. I watched as the dwarf grabbed the piece and then climbed on top of the stool. When Bis started fiddling with straps on the armor, I paid closer attention to the armor in his hands. It was a long piece of hard-boiled, dark brown leather in the shape of a jacket. The ends were bound together with the straps. However, I noticed there were large pieces of metal somehow interwoven into the leather.


    Bis helped me put on the studded leather armor and then rotated my body slightly so that he could tie three sets of straps together vertically down the middle of my torso. When the armorer was finished he hopped off the stool and started walking around me. His green eyes focused on the contours of my armor to assess its fit on my body. Every now and then, the armorer would lightly hammer a section of the armor to bend it closer to my skin. Afterward, he would push the affected section with his fingers. "How does it feel?" he finally asked after a few minutes of silent inspection and customization.


    I turned my chest toward the left and right, stretched my arms up and then out. I did two sets of jumping jacks. "It''s not as heavy or cumbersome as I expected," I admitted honestly. I started feeling warmer than before since the leather armor was more like a vest; it didn''t cover my arms and the piece dropped to my hips but didn''t quite interfere with my leg movement either.


    WHACK!


    I felt someone slap across my back. HARD. The pop-up confirmed the damage: "-5 Health." I quickly turned around to discover the perpetrator of the assault against me. It was the captain! I stared into her eyes and scowled at the grinning woman.


    "It''s a tradition among the Watch to test the armor the first time a Watchman gets a fitting," Giudot explained and coughed once.


    "But we won''t join in," Sankryn added to put my fear of more hazing to rest.


    "You''re missing out on the fun," Maisen wisecracked and earned another scowl from me.


    Bis noisily dragged the stool across the floor and returned it to its original spot in front of his bench. "Will the cleric need other equipment? Perhaps a shield and mace?" he suggested.


    The captain looked down at my butterfly-adorned scabbard for a moment and then shook her head. "Lawrence is a relatively new student to the dojo, and the grandmaster will not appreciate it if we mess with his pupil''s swordsmanship by making Lawrence use a shield right now," she explained.


    "Ah, I see," Bis nodded in understanding. "In that case, I just need you to sign off on the issuance of the studded leather armor. Its quality is rated ''A-,'' you see," he said while pushing his notepad and quill to the captain, who quickly signed it and returned them back to the dwarf.


    Giudot''s eyes lit up at hearing the quality of my armor. "That''s not fair!" he protested. "My armor is B+ and so is Sankryn''s." It was unfathomable for the newest member of a patrol to have better equipment than his superiors! He was becoming quite jealous of me.


    His friend put a hand on the angry man''s shoulder but Giudot shoved it aside.


    Captain Maisen calmly turned to face Giudot. "It is beneath Lawrence''s social class as a nobleman to wear anything lower than ''A'' quality, and I''m already pushing the rules by allowing him to wear an ''A-'' piece," she pointed out while holding out her left thumb. "Normally, a nobleman should be accompanied by a liegeman or at least a bodyguard. Since he has neither, Lawrence has a need for the best armor that we can offer him." She held up her left index finger to join the thumb. "Third, Lawrence had killed the wererat leader, and if any of the pack remains in Tregome then he will be targeted." She raised her middle finger. "Fourth, he is also a holder of a sacred truth stone and a member of the Church itself. As such, his standing is far above yours and his equipment should reflect this." She raised her ring finger. "Finally, even if you ignore his standing, Lawrence needs excellent protection for a simple reason¡ªhis character level." She raised her pinky. The captain slowly turned around to face me. "Lawrence, please let us what your current level is. I''m ORDERING everyone in this room to keep his true character level a top secret. Am I making myself clear?" she demanded.


    The two Watchmen and the armorer, who is officially a member of the Watch and, therefore, subject to the captain''s orders, quickly saluted. "Yes, Captain!" they barked in unison.


    When all eyes in the room turned toward me, I started feeling butterflies in my stomach. I sighed and said meekly, "Currently, I''m level four."


    "WHAT!" Giudot face palmed. "I LOST my duel to an AMATEUR?" he moaned out loud. "I thought he was a journeyman!" Giudot was at level seven, and it was humiliating for him to discover that he had lost to someone half his level! It would be one thing to lose to someone at level ten or above that he assumed the nobleman to be, but to lose to someone that low was a poor reflection on Giudot¡¯s swordsmanship.


    Sankryn bit his lips to stifle his laugh. When the moment finally passed, he said sympathetically, "It was a duel. Land three quick hits and the fight is over. In a real fight, you would have won. I have no doubt."


    The dwarf pulled on his long beard and nodded in agreement. "A duel with three quick love taps is not a true measure of a warrior''s strength with his blade," he added. Bis looked at Giudot and said, "I have a feeling that you will soon prove yourself."


    Giudot immediately grabbed the lifeline the two had generously provided him. The swordsman casually rested his left hand on his sword hilt. "I can''t wait."

 Chapter 54 - Street Patrol

    Maisen checked the clock hanging above the doorway at the armory; she saw that the hands on the dial indicated the time was fast approaching the second hour of the afternoon. She winced at the late hour. The captain wanted to spend as much time breaking in the new Watch recruit as possible before returning the nobleman to the dojo as she had promised the grandmaster.


    Captain Maisen pursed her lips as she pondered what section of Tregome she could patrol and cover adequately in approximately two and a half hours. The captain wanted to take Lawrence back to the school by dusk so that the instructors would have some daylight remaining to get in some practice time with Lawrence. She decided that the best course was to inspect the northern walls and then march, eastbound, along with the wall before heading south. Assuming that nothing came up during the street patrol, he should be back by the seventeenth bell.


    When the captain turned back to the trio of men, who were waiting patiently for her order, Maisen announced her decision. "We''ll inspect the northern walls first and then head south." With that, she marched out of the armory.


    Sankryn and Giudot walked behind her and stood to her left and right, respectively, while I took up the rear in a diamond formation. As we marched northward at the captain''s customary pace, I thought about our formation and pondered its significance. The two Watchmen could have simply lined up in single file behind their captain. If the streets were crowded with merchants and pedestrians, I was certain that they would have marched in a single column. But since the streets were empty, the duo was less inclined to do so. Instead, by standing apart from their superior officer, the two men could focus on scanning the left and right sides rather than staring at the Maisen''s back (Giudot) and head (Sankryn). It was a subtle choice by the two men but effective nonetheless for a street patrol because the trio was covering more ground that way. And it spoke well of these Watchmen because they were actively seeking to achieve their new captain''s objective rather than going through the motions of obeying her orders like robots.


    As for me, my objective during this patrol was to learn by watching how the three acted while patrolling the streets and absorbing their lessons¡ªthrough both words and deeds. A few hours earlier today, Maisen had suggested that the two were yearning for someone worthy to follow; I was beginning to appreciate how valuable they would become as my faithful followers in the future. Following their lead, I started turning my head back and forth as we marched along the empty street. Of course, all the shops were closed per the Bishop''s edict to mourn the town people lost last night.


    Unfortunately, many of these shops lacked signs to identify what wares were available inside the stores. They were like the Lucky Shrine in that sense; you didn¡¯t know what you were getting into until you¡¯re already knee-deep into it. I pondered why the shopkeepers would not have signs for their shops. It certainly wasn¡¯t due to a lack of need. Perhaps, it was because the store owners couldn¡¯t afford whatever Roen, the sign maker, was charging for his signs. After all, he basically had a monopoly in town to charge whatever he pleased and therefore, the owners had nowhere else in Tregome to obtain signs.


    As I thought about the sign maker, my left hand touched the small sack of gold tied around my belt. I needed to finalize my contract with Roen but alas, I wasn''t going to talk to him today since all the shops were closed. Perhaps, it was better for me to talk to him later rather than sooner because this would give me more opportunities to increase my personal reputation and, hopefully, convince the elf to knock down his price.


    During our trek through the second block, the church bell tolled fourteen times, indicating that it was now two hours past noon. When our patrol reached the third block on the street, I felt my eyes glazed over and I closed my eyelids for just a moment. I felt a sharp blow to my torso and the sudden hit jolted me awake instantly. I saw the pop-up, which indicated a loss of a single point of health. My eyes darted forward and I saw Sankryn glancing back with a slight frown; his hand rested on his sword hilt. Apparently, he was the one who smacked me awake with the butt of his sheathed sword. I grinned sheepishly, but the tall man only shook his head and turned his focus ahead again.


    Our patrol reached the walls after we passed through the fourth street while heading due north. Frankly, I was disappointed by the sight of the wall. It was old and crumbling, and obviously in desperate need of repair. The wall was made of large stones and stood maybe twelve feet tall. The wall was continuous and stretched both east and west, and ended at watchtowers that stood two stories tall. At the top of the wall was a walkway where Watchmen patrolled and walked back and forth in single file. And judging by their inability to walk past each other, the wall wasn''t thick at all¡ªperhaps four feet in width at most. I squinted my eyes at the guards and noted that each man carried a bow and quiver on his back. Every ten feet, there was a ladder attached to the wall, to permit guards to climb up and down the wall.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Suddenly, a runner ran up to the Captain and saluted. The newcomer was a young lad, a teenager by his youthful appearance with short, spiky black hair. I surmised that he was probably serving as an apprentice. His presence invoked my thought of Gendun, my girlfriend''s son whom I hadn''t seen since the wererat invasion of the dojo. I will have to ask about him when I return to the school tonight.


    I saw the boy being grilled by Maisen while she was receiving an update on the northern wall. A few minutes later, he saluted again and ran back to the watchtower on the left end of the northern barrier.


    While the two were having a private conversation, I walked up to the wall and knocked on it with my knuckles. I was not surprised when I saw some dirt being knocked loose. The wall was full of holes. I peered through a hole that was the size of my head and saw the wilderness beyond. I imagined a tank from back home charging into this crumbling wall and breaking through. I mentally modified the tank so that it was fueled by steam or magic. Hmm. . . if I ever need to invade a country, then a magic or steam tank would come in very handy.


    "What are you doing, milord?" Sankryn said quietly as he came over and stood next to me.


    "I''m testing the wall for sturdiness. Unfortunately, it needs a lot of repairs," I replied.


    "Tregome needs a lot of things," Giudot snorted when he joined us. "Repairing the wall is probably at the bottom of the Bishop''s list," he added cynically.


    "Do you think this wall will hold off invaders from beyond?" I asked.


    "No," the short man admitted and looked away.


    "So far, the wall has held up the weight of our Watchmen on the walkway," the taller man replied.


    "For how long?" Giudot snorted again. He was secretly afraid of being assigned to patrol the wall and fall off. This was bound to happen to a Watchman sooner or later, and perhaps THEN the Bishop would start budgeting for repairs on the wall.


    During our conversation, Maisen marched back and rejoined our group. Her face was neutral as she said, "The guardians of the wall report nothing amiss since the last update. So we''ll head east along the wall and then turn south," she ordered and started marching eastward. As she passed underneath the Watchmen on top of the wall, they offered her sharp salutes, which she returned immediately without breaking her stride.


    The wall continued running east for another four blocks and then curved south for another three blocks before giving way to a small pier next to the river. I could see the bathhouse at the end of the next street. I looked at the bathhouse, which was closed, with longing; I remembered taking a bath there just two days ago and the experience was simply divine. I wondered if I could coax Amelica into visiting the bathhouse with me tomorrow morning, and I smiled at the thought.


    A bridge crossed over the river stream and a road continued running eastward. The church bell tolled again in the distance, indicating that it was now three past noon. The hour had passed by so quickly and peacefully that I had to pinch myself to stay awake before Sankryn had to intervene again.


    When our patrol reached the bathhouse at the corner, we encountered a pushcart on the street heading from west to east. Two persons wrapped in heavy, black cloaks were pushing the cart from behind while another similarly clothed person stood in front as if guiding the cart. The pushcart was made of wood and took the shape of a rectangular box with an open top. It was attached to two sets of wooden wheels.


    The cloaks covered nearly every part of these merchants and I could determine neither race nor sex. The only part of their bodies visible were their black leather boots and black leather gloves. From a distance, I saw that the pushcart was filled with hay. My writer''s mind started whirling with suspicion at the sight. Why would merchants be leaving town so late in the day? And carrying only hay? If they were new arrivals in town and didn''t want to stick around until the marketplace reopened tomorrow, then they should have left town by now.


    Fortunately, I was not the only patrol member suspicious of the trio. I saw Sankryn and Giudot quietly approach the two merchants behind the cart while leaving a healthy amount of space between themselves and the merchants. The duo had cut off avenues of escape from the rear. The captain slowly approached the merchant in front and I decided to back her up.


    "Greetings," Maisen began calmly. "Where are you headed so late in the day?" she asked. "And I need to see your face so that I could identify you," she added.


    Slowly, the merchant before the captain pulled back the cloak, revealing azure eyes, smooth pale skin, and bleached hair framed by sharp, pointy ears. The stranger was an elf! "My name is Khaz ''Orhea," she replied with a heavy accent, "and we are leaving now to spend the night on the road because we couldn''t afford your inns'' outrageous fees to store our pushcart."


    Something stirred from inside the hay.


    "What''s inside your cart?" Maisen asked as her eyes narrowed.


    The two Watchmen positioned behind the cart narrowed their eyes in return, accepting her silent signal to prepare to attack!


    Before Khaz could offer a reply, I saw a bright red flash. When the blinding light vanished, instead of a pale-skinned elf in front of the cart, I saw one with jet-black skin. A dark aura emanated from her; it was similar to that of Lord Bane but nowhere near as intense. I pushed aside the ensuing pop-up and immediately warned the captain. "Her skin is black!"


    "Drows!" the mighty warrior hissed. She immediately pulled free her magical sword, Jiang, and charged at Khaz!

 Chapter 55 - An Evil Discovery

    With their covers blown, the drows immediately tossed aside their cloaks and dropped their enchantments, revealing three lithe looking, black-skinned elves wearing skin-tight leather clothing. The trio definitely had the bondage look down, but I would have opted for another bold color to contrast with my black skin if I were them. The female and two male drows each carried dual scimitars and started swinging them at the Watchmen, forcing me out of my reverie.


    Maisen easily knocked aside the blows aimed at her, using her ferocity and brute strength to push her counterpart back until the drow leader''s back was against the cart. Not a single strike landed on the captain.


    I stood a few steps behind my captain with my own sword drawn. I was prepared to toss in a few swings of my own, but I couldn¡¯t step into the fight and risk interfering with Maisen''s attacks. Besides, it appeared, even to my untrained eye, that the opponent was no match for the captain. I looked over the push cart to see how the rest of my companions were faring against their opponents.


    I saw that Sankryn and Giudot were not faring as well as the captain because they were taking hits from the dual-wielders. They were neither fast enough to avoid the scimitars nor strong enough to force the drows to defend against the humans'' attacks. However, the saving grace was the chain mail armor that each man wore because the strength behind the scimitars was apparently inadequate to penetrate through that tough armor. Hence, the drow fighters were forced to concentrate their attacks on the humans'' unprotected heads, and this, in turn, made the drows'' attacks predictable and easier to defend. In the end, each fighter was locked in a stalemate.


    WHAM!


    The sound immediately drew my attention back to Maisen''s fight. She had taken a big up-and-down swing, seeking to bisect her pesky opponent vertically. However, the drow fighter used her own quickness to twirl her body left to evade the blow, and Jiang slammed into the cart instead. The force of the blow caused the golden blade to wedge into the wood, and it took an extra second for Maisen to pull her blade out.


    I immediately stepped forward and stood next to my captain. I was prepared to protect her from the drow''s next attack.


    Surprisingly, instead of taking a swing at her now-vulnerable opponent, Khaz whistled and started running for the bridge.


    The remaining drow fighters immediately threw smoke bombs on the ground and ran past their opponents.


    I started to give chase when I heard Maisen yell out, "LET THEM GO!" I stomped to a dead stop on my feet and turned my head incredulously to the captain. "Why?" I huffed in annoyance. We had them!


    The captain ignored my minor act of insubordination. Instead, she turned her attention to the pushcart that was left behind. She started taking the hay out of the cart and tossing it to the ground. However, she removed the hay delicately, taking two fistfuls of hay out of the box at a time. Evidently, the captain believed that something valuable was left inside the cart and she took great care to ensure that she missed nothing in her search.


    Sankryn and Giudot sheathed their swords and helped the captain remove the hay, also two fistfuls at a time.


    I followed their actions and started pulling out the hay, too. Obviously, the captain believed that whatever was inside the cart was more important than chasing after those drows. While I would have pursued the drows instead and then return to the cart if I lost them, I had to obey Maisen''s decision since she was the superior officer. Soon, the content of the cart was revealed¡ªa baby, a young boy, and a young girl; all three were bound, gagged, and unconscious. "What the heck is going on?" I asked in a low voice. I couldn''t believe my eyes! Why did the drows kidnap these children?


    However, the captain and her men ignored my question and continued to remove the rest of the hay until the cart was emptied out. Nothing else was found inside the pushcart.


    The two Watchmen knelt and put their heads on the ground; they looked under the wooden box.


    "Nothing," Giudot announced when Maisen started knocking on the bottom of the box with her knuckles in case there was a false bottom. While still on his knees, he turned around and looked at the spot where the smoke bombs were dropped. He saw a broken glass vial on the floor along with some gooey substance. He pulled out a small piece of cloth and wrapped up some pieces of the glass. Giudot took out a second rag, scrapped up the lime-colored substance, and wrapped it. Both rags were then carefully placed into a small red sack, which he then handed over to the captain.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Once Maisen tied the evidence bag around her belt, she turned her head toward me. "Thank you for the warning. You don''t realize how big a role you had played in preventing the drows from leaving with these children." And then she paid the highest compliment that she could offer¡ªby saluting me.


    The two Watchmen immediately saluted me as well.


    I received a pop-up message which read, "Faction quest COMPLETED. +500 XP. +300 Reputation. +600 XP." What was going on here? Why did I receive such a hefty boost in reputation?


    The confusion was apparently obvious on my face because Sankryn kindly answered my unasked question. "Unlike the other elves who reside peacefully with us in the kingdom of Merlin, the drows are enemies of man. They worship the demi-goddess Drowsidea, who believed that the spread of humans on these lands was a scourge that led to the decline of the elven race. In particular, the goddess blamed our human race for the spread of a disease that caused infertility among many elven maidens. Thus, her followers are actively encouraged to sacrifice humans, particularly children, to gain her favor," he explained.


    Abruptly, I felt the contents of my lunch threatening to leave my stomach; I immediately covered my mouth and pulled my eyes away from those kidnapped children. I forced my eyes shut and took big, deep breaths to calm my nerves. A hand gently patted my back until my panic attack disappeared. When I opened my eyes and turned my head, I saw Maisen looking down at me with concern.


    "You saw. .," I began.


    My sister-in-mindset raised her brows.


    "You retain the memories of Peng through your sword," I explained what I was alluding to.


    She nodded.


    "Then you were aware of my failure to warn the Watch that Ebenthal was a wererat," I continued.


    "Yes," she nodded simply. However, unlike Peng, Maisen''s eyes were full of compassion and understanding, rather than accusation and anger. "He was not angry at you personally. He was angry at himself for not discovering Ebenthal''s were-nature sooner and believed that he, as the captain of the Watch, could have done more to prevent the judge''s murder at the Public Square. He felt ashamed and humiliated by his failure; he went after the wererats recklessly inside their lair even though he knew that he probably didn''t have enough men backing him up. Ultimately, Peng paid for that mistake with his life." Maisen sighed helplessly at her friend''s foolish pride.


    "How do you know how Peng felt?" I challenged her. Where was she getting this information from? I knew that Maisen had a connection with Peng back when he was alive. But with the events of the Public Square, the were-hunt, and then his last stand inside the wererat lair unraveling so rapidly, there was simply no time for Peng to share with her his personal regrets.


    Peng''s successor pointed at the big jewel stone embedded within Jiang''s hilt. "This is a soul stone and it contains his essence," she explained.


    "Yes, I know that already," I replied impatiently. "I once saw his ghost hovering over the stone and I realized then that his spirit was still here with us."


    "Through his spirit, I gained access to his memories, and that''s how I knew what your warning meant," Maisen continued. "With Lady Luck''s divine blessing still in effect, you were able to pierce through the drows'' enchantments that disguised their true natures. And you provided us with this warning early enough for us to prevent the drows from crossing the bridge and taking these children with them. You saved their lives and I honored you for this reason."


    "Captain," Giudot interrupted us, "we untied the kids but we''re unable to awaken them from their slumber."


    "They were probably given a sleeping draught," Sankryn guessed.


    "We need to take them to the healers at Watch Headquarters. Let''s leave the children inside the pushcart for now. Once we refill the box with hay and clear up the street, I want you two to push the cart. Lawrence and I will take turns with you at the end of each block," Maisen ordered.


    "Yes, Captain," the two saluted. When the box was filled with hay, the two Watchmen started pushing the cart westward.

 Chapter 56 - Hush

    While the two Watchmen were pushing the cart, Maisen chose to walk behind Giudot, who had taken the right side while Sankryn took the left.


    Following the captain''s lead, I walked behind Sankryn. As we slowly walked along the empty street, I pondered why she declined to take her usual position at the front, like the female drow leader did in walking in front of the pushcart. I glanced at her and noticed that her eyes were trained on the two men rather than the street in front of the cart. My curiosity getting the best of me, I moved closer to her and asked my question bluntly. "Captain, why are we walking behind the cart?"


    Maisen shook her head. "We''ll talk when we reach HQ," she replied succinctly. The serious expression on her face made me keep my lips sealed.


    When the pushcart reached the end of the street, the two men removed their hands from the box.


    I saw the perspiration dripping down their faces and winced. It was going to be a strenuous task but seeing the tall woman taking up Giudot''s former position, I immediately joined her. I took a deep breath and pushed the box. After a few measly steps, I started feeling the burn on my lower back, my hips, and my legs. I looked up at my companion; despite the neutral expression on her face, Maisen''s dancing eyes gave away the fact that she was laughing at me and enjoying my misery. This realization infuriated me and I stubbornly resolved to match her step for step. This was just another form of training, Larry! You can do it!


    While enduring my laborious trial, I understood why the captain had declined to take the point and walk in front of the pushcart. She was probably aware that the pushcart, loaded with three children plus a box full of hay (we weren''t going to leave the hay on the street and make a mess for another Watch patrol to clean up), was heavy and difficult for people with less strength to move. Thus, she decided to let the folks pushing the cart dictate the pace instead. It was a good decision and her consideration of the men under her command reflected well on her leadership, too. Again, I was reminded that Maisen was gifted not just physically but intellectually as well. And I would be well-served to accept her implicit lessons.


    When we reached the end of the street, I was glad to have Sankryn rotate back into my position behind the pushcart. We traveled through the town with both the cart and rescued children in this manner until we were a block away from Watch HQ. We encountered no one on the street until then.


    When the church bell tolled and indicated the time was four past noon, we saw another Watch patrol leave headquarters. They were marching down the next block and accosted us before we reached the end of our street. The four Watchmen noticed the presence of Captain Maisen and immediately saluted. Their eyes widened when they saw the children sleeping on top of the hay inside the box.


    Captain Maisen looked at the newcomers and, with Peng''s assistance, identified the senior Watchman in the patrol. "Ikehjid, please ask your men to carry the children to the healers. We believe they were given sleeping draughts," the captain said. "I am authorizing you to arrange more patrols around the bridge because that was where we encountered these children. I also want you to locate the parents or guardians of these children and reunite them. This is your top priority. Finally, please arrange for this pushcart to be stored at the warehouse. It may have been stolen," she instructed.


    When the Watchmen saluted and began carrying out her orders, Maisen''s eyes then turned to Sankryn and Giudot. She had noticed the cuts on their faces and thought their sluggish movement may be connected to their wounds. "You two need to be examined by our healers, too. I believe you may have been poisoned during the battle; the healers will confirm this. You are granted leave for the rest of today. But I ORDER you to remain silent of our encounter and tell no one about what happened. I will report to the Bishop directly," she ordered.


    "Yes, captain!" the two remaining Watchmen saluted and headed for the right side of the Watch headquarters building.


    When they were out of earshot, Maisen finally turned to face me. Her facade of neutrality was replaced by one of worry. "I''m not sure what we stumbled upon, but this new threat to Tregome may prove to be greater than the one from the were-pack," she admitted. "I already ordered Sankryn and Giudot not to discuss the encounter and I order you to do the same. We will only discuss this matter with His Grace, and He will decide who else needs to know about the drows. Is this understood?" Her face hardened.


    "Yes, Captain!" I saluted.


    Maisen nodded and started walking toward Watch Headquarters. To my surprise, she did not enter the building but walked past it, through the Public Square, and toward the Church instead. As we walked by the water fountain in the middle of the square, she took a moment to wash her face.


    Remembering the last time she visited the fountain, I alertly stood far back as Maisen pulled her head out of the water and started twisting and turning her head back and forth. I noted the slight frown on her face when the mischievous woman realized that I had avoided getting wet again.


    The captain took a small rag from her sack to wipe her face, and then marched straight through the square and strode into the Church, pausing only to salute to the Watchmen guarding the entrance of the building. Once we entered the Church, we encountered Deacon Manfeuh.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I bowed politely to the church official, who was dressed in the red robe and white cross that reflected his high station within the Church. "Good afternoon, Brother Manfeuh," I greeted.


    "Good afternoon, Brother Mulligan," the clergyman replied.


    "We have an urgent report for Bishop Canterbury," Captain Maisen said after saluting the man.


    "I will take you to him," the deacon replied. He led us down the hallway, made a left turn, and took us in front of a door that I recognized as the bishop''s study. Manfeuh knocked on the door. "Holy One, the Captain of the Watch is here to deliver a report," he said.


    A moment later, the door opened and behind it stood Enab, the personal assistant of the bishop. "Please come in," he said and held the door open for us.


    As Deacon Manfeuh started to turn away from the door, Enab listened to the instructions of the Bishop and then called out, "The bishop requests your presence as well, deacon."


    The cleric was surprised by the request but nonetheless entered the study and stood behind me.


    The captain knelt and kissed the back of Bishop Canterbury''s hand and I repeated the gesture. The deacon started to approach but His Grace held up his hand to decline the offering.


    "We encountered drows in front of the bathhouse," Maisen reported. "Disguising themselves as high-elf merchants, they were pushing a pushcart carrying three children buried under a load of hay. Lord Mulligan unveiled their true nature and we prevented the pushcart from crossing the bridge. However, the drows managed to escape with smoke bombs." She then untied the red evidence sack and placed its contents on the table. She slowly unwrapped the two rags, revealing the broken pieces of a glass vial and the gooey substance.


    The bishop looked over at the deacon. "Please identify the light-green substance," he ordered.


    Deacon Manfeuh stepped closer to the desk. He grabbed his truth stone with his left hand and held out his right hand over the table. The old cleric closed his eyes and cast the spell: "By the gods of law and order, by the all-encompassing knowledge and wisdom of Musa, I seek to identify!" A beam of soft, blue light shot out of the stone and slowly enveloped the rag. The light pulsed for a few seconds and then dissipated into tiny motes that funneled into the spell caster''s right palm. As the goddess spoke the words into his mind, Manfeuh repeated them out loud, "Jabberwort Roots. It is found only deep within the Cambrian Mountains."


    When the divinity released its hold on her servant, the deacon opened his tired eyes. Now, Manfeuh understood why His Eminence requested Manfeuh''s presence¡ªto make the deacon expend his energy to cast holy magic in place of the bishop. The cleric''s suspicion was confirmed when the bishop said, "Thank you, Brother. You may return to your work." Keeping his anger in check, Deacon Manfeuh bowed deeply to the bishop and quietly exited the study.


    Before Enab closed the door, the bishop held up his hand. "Captain Maisen, I thank you for your report. I have further matters to discuss with Initiate Mulligan."


    Captain bowed and quickly left the study, too.


    After the young assistant locked the door, Enab dropped his illusion and regained the demonic form of Lord Bane.


    "Why are you kidnapping children?" I asked the demi-god of chaos bluntly.


    Bishop Canterbury winced at both the ignorant question and the accusatory tone that I used to address the demon.


    Thankfully, Lord Bane did not take offense. "Kekeke," the demon wagged an index finger at me. "Are you no longer afraid of me? Should I drag you back to my torture chamber? Should I ask my lovely daughter to spend some quality time with you?"


    My face quickly turned pale at the thought of being alone with Jasla. While the demoness was a lovely creature, I suspected that she had a malevolent nature that was far worse than her father''s. If I were left alone with her, she would probably turn me into a Ken Barbie doll! I recoiled in horror!


    "Ah, much better," Lord Bane grinned and flapped his wings as he noted that I had immediately lost my confidence. "To correct your ignorance, I am pained to remind you, Larry, that I am not the only god of chaos. Nor do I command the drows. Only one goddess of the pantheon has that authority and you should direct your scorn at her instead of me," he tut-tutted and wagged his finger again.


    "Please forgive my ignorant presumption," I apologized and bowed deeply. I felt someone whack my lower back. Hard. I immediately received a pop-up message that read, "-4 Health." Ouch.


    "Kekeke. You''re a Player Character who joined our world recently. You wouldn''t know any better," the demon replied dismissively.


    "I will teach him more of our gaming world," Bishop Canterbury offered politely. He didn¡¯t want me to be dragged back to the demon¡¯s home again. There were only so many times a god of chaos will generously allow his guests to leave, and the cleric did not want to tempt fate.


    Suddenly, pale-blue light flooded the study.


    Lord Bane noted the color and groaned.


    "Perhaps, I should teach him," a deep, matronly voice said.

 Chapter 57 - Enter Lady Musa

    I was so startled that I nearly jumped up. It was just three boys in the room until the female voice intruded. Realizing that the newcomer was behind us, I quickly turned around and placed my hand on my sword hilt. I relaxed and pulled my hand away when I saw a middle-aged woman of medium height and build. She was a brunette with her long hair tied neatly into a bun. She wore glasses with a black string tied to both ends and the glasses were looped around the back of her head. She wore a navy blue robe that seemed to shimmer and scintillate over the aura surrounding her body. Her eyes dazzled with gold sparkles dancing over her dark blue iris. Her smile was warm and welcoming. Superficially, she resembled a librarian from back home and she did not appear hostile to me. But in reality, her aura hinted that the woman was something far greater.


    "Lady Musa!" Bishop Canterbury gasped out loud as he hurriedly got off his chair and walked around his desk to join us. With visible effort and pain, the old man got down on his knees and bowed deeply until his forehead touched the floor.


    Seeing the bishop prostrate himself so humbly, I quickly copied his action. My heart started beating rapidly when I realized that this stranger had apparently teleported into the room. Also, I had heard the name "Musa" being invoked just a few minutes ago when Deacon Manfeuh was casting his identify spell. Thus, it was obvious what the newcomer was . . .


    "Please rise, my children," the matronly voice responded.


    When I got back to my feet, I noticed that Lord Bane was no longer his jolly old self. His face was turned away from Lady Musa and the demi-god seemed to be sulking for some reason. However, the demon did not initiate any hostile action toward the lady.


    "How are you, my love?" Lady Musa asked, her amusement clear in her voice.


    My eyes bulged at the term of endearment for the demon lord, and I quickly turned my attention back to Lady Musa, who I now suspected was another goddess judging by the bishop''s reaction to her presence. This was the third divine being that I had encountered, and I had been in this gaming world for only four days! How did the commoners live out their lives being in such close proximity to divinity?


    "Hohoho!" Lady Musa said in response to my reaction. "My dear, precious Baneny never told you that we were lovers, eh? Nor did he mention that Jasla, the light of my immortal life, is our love child?" She hovered over to the demon and wrapped her right arm around his waist.


    The small demon was thoroughly embarrassed, but his dangerous glare at me forced aside the wisecrack that I was about to deliver at his expense. Nonetheless, he appeared rather content being joined at the hip with her.


    "We were never informed of those facts, Lady Musa," Bishop Canterbury replied cautiously with his brows raised while glancing over at the demon. The gods were indeed secretive when it came to relationships amongst themselves. And since the mortal worshippers were often too preoccupied with pleasing their deities, these sort of questions rarely came up during interactions with the divinity.


    Bane noticed the questioning look from his lackey and pointedly looked down at the ground. Oh, how did those burn marks appear on the rug?


    "Forgive my ignorance, goddess, but how is it possible to have a union between a god of chaos and a goddess of order?" I asked politely, oblivious to the discomfort being felt by the other men in the study. "Wouldn''t the two opposing forces cancel each other out? Isn''t this relationship dangerous to both of you?" I heard two people cough loudly.


    "Hohoho! You''re an inquisitive one. I like you already!" Lady Musa praised me for quickly recognizing both her divinity and its source from the sphere of Order. "Order cannot exist without Chaos and vice versa. We exist for each other and we cannot exist without each other," she explained.


    My mouth turned at the unexpectedly complicated answer from her.


    Seeing my confusion, Lady Musa made a request. "Can you take out a coin from your sack?"


    I quickly untied my money pouch and fished out a gold coin. Before I could pass it over to Lady Musa, though, the coin moved on its own. It was gently but forcefully ripped out of my fingers and floated in the air until the coin hovered in front of the goddess.


    "Think of order and chaos as two sides of the same coin," she said while slowly spinning the coin in the air.


    Before I could reply, Lord Bane dislodged his body from his lover''s embrace. "Why are you here, Musa?" he asked gruffly.


    With a flick of her finger, the coin floated back to me. Lady Musa turned her head to her lover and offered a patronizing smile. "It''s simple, Baneny. The result of the identification spell got my attention, and I decided to intervene before you foolishly start a war with Drowsidea."


    The demon''s eyes flared with red in anger. "I can fight that crazed elf," he snarled and puffed his chest.


    "I''m sure you''ll be able to defeat her and her followers," she replied as her eyes looked elsewhere evasively. "But the price of victory would be enormous. The gamemaster has strictly forbidden fighting among the gods. If you end up being locked away for a millennia or two, then I would be deprived of your . . . companionship," her eyes danced at the last word. "And Jasla would be so devastated. Surely, you wouldn''t want your lovely daughter to grow up without her father in her life," she added while batting her long eyelashes at him.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Jasla is over a hundred years old. How much guidance does she need from me when she''s already grown up?" he retorted. "Even the elves force their children out of the forest when the kids reach their one-hundredth birthday." When Musa tilted her head and gave him "the look," the irascible demi-god of chaos visibly deflated and sighed. He had looked directly into her eyes and saw the truth behind her words; if the two gods were to engage in combat to the death, he may not emerge the winner. He sighed again and nodded in recognition of her implicit assessment. "I won''t fight Drowsidea directly," he agreed begrudgingly. "But I can''t have the agents of another god of chaos running around in my domain. This would invite further interference from other chaotic gods and, in the end, increase the risk of a direct confrontation with them," he argued.


    Lady Musa nodded in agreement. She turned to me and smiled. The goddess hovered across the room until she stood next to me. She hooked her left arm around my left elbow to draw me closer; she looked deep into my eyes.


    Uh-oh!


    "It is fortunate that we have been blessed with the presence of a player character. He can contact the Elven Nation and ask them to root out the drows," the goddess suggested. "In doing so, we would continue to observe the gamemaster''s ban against direct confrontation with other gods," she concluded. "Will you help us, Lawrence Eugene Mulligan?"


    My eyes were held hostage by her piercing stare. It was as if she was examining every aspect of my being. I started to wilt under her scrutiny. "I''m not sure I can defeat the drows. My character advancement has not made sufficient progress," I argued, completely misunderstanding her directive. I didn''t wish to reject this faction quest outright and risk offending two gods. However, based on my encounter with just three drows during my street patrol with the Watch, it was obvious that I was way out of my league. I couldn''t possibly hope to defeat the drows.


    "That''s the answer of a coward," Lord Bane waggled his finger at me and shook his head. "We''re aware that you are only at level four right now, and we agree that you are unable to win a sword fight against one drow, let alone an entire group of them. But we''re not asking you to fight them personally," he corrected my misunderstanding.


    "We only want you to serve as our ambassador to the Elven Nation and to inform them of the drows'' presence in Tregome and probably the nearby areas as well," Lady Musa interjected. "The Elven Nation and the drows are sworn enemies, and the children of life will assist us on their own initiative because their Code of Honor will demand no less. Now, please hold out your left arm," she requested.


    When I held out my arm, I felt an invisible force grab hold of my limb. My white robe was pulled back along the arm, and then my tunic underneath as well, exposing my forearm. A flash of blue light flared and suddenly my Mark of Bane was unveiled. I became alarmed at the realization that the goddess had dispelled the illusion cast by the bishop!


    "Don''t worry," Lady Musa cooed reassuringly, "I will replace the illusion when I''m finished." The goddess held out her right index finger and soft, blue light started to surround her digit. She reached, with her finger, for a spot next to the black mark and proceeded to draw her own mark on my arm.


    I felt my skin being gently caressed but I felt no pain at all, unlike my branding by Bane. When Musa finally pulled her finger away, I examined my new mark closely and saw a blue-colored, never-ending, spiraling circle. I immediately received a pop-up message that read, "Status: Marked by Musa. +500 Reputation. +1,000 XP." I looked with astonishment at the goddess. "Thank you!" I said in appreciation of the unexpected boost.


    "My pleasure," the goddess replied. She then put the same finger on my forehead.


    Abruptly, I saw the word "Unveil" in blue letters in my mind. I received another pop-up notification that read, "Divine spell of Order LEARNED: Unveil. +100 XP."


    "Congratulations on learning your first spell," Lady Musa smiled again as she backed away from me. "If you ever decide to leave the path of swordsmanship, you can ask me to teach you more about magic," she offered. "That is my reward for the task that I''m asking you to perform. I need you to contact the Elven Nation and convince them to fight against their brethren¡ªthe drows. I granted you the Unveil spell so that you can show my mark to them. Once they see proof that I had sent you, they should be willing to help you."


    Lord Bane flapped his wings and rose higher in the air until we were face-to-face. Without warning, the demon pressed his right palm on my forehead and his claws dug into my skull. His hand started to glow with a blood-red aura and then the aura seeped through my skull and into my brains.


    I saw the word "Veil" in red letters in my mind. I received a third pop-up of this session which read, "Divine spell of Chaos LEARNED: Veil. +100 XP." When the demon roughly removed his hand, I said, "Thank you." I was secretly thankful that he did not hurt me and reduce my health as he granted me his spell.


    Lord Bane flapped his wings again and started to hover back and away from me. "You''ll need to show your Mark of Musa to convince the elves that you are indeed her representative. Unfortunately, the mark will attract the attention of chaotic beings. Thus, you will need the Veil spell I just granted you to cover the mark again," he explained.


    I bowed deeply to the demon lord and then turned my attention back to Lady Musa. "How will I find the Elven Nation?" I asked, thereby implicitly agreeing to perform this important task. Now that the two gods had explained the situation in depth, I understood why my status as a PC permitted me to intervene on their behalf while helping them stay within the good graces of their apparent superior god. I was uniquely qualified to help them and it would be foolish for me to reject this simple faction quest. Who knows? I may even improve my relationship with the elves so that the non-adventuring elves will start talking to me!


    The goddess'' smile diminished noticeably at my inquiry. "Unfortunately, the elves are not in this town. You will have to leave Tregome," she admitted. She was dreading this question because she knew that I had not stepped foot out of this town. But for the sake of my personal character development, I must leave Tregome as my destiny laid elsewhere.


    "Ahem," someone coughed politely. We turned toward the source of this cough¡ªBishop Canterbury.


    "There is a contact for the Elven Nation in Tregome," the cleric revealed.

 Chapter 58 - A Secret Agent

    The three of us turned our attention to the forgotten man in the room.


    Bishop Canterbury smiled politely at the sudden attention directed toward him but held firm.


    Lord Bane flapped his wings. "By all means, do tell us," he ordered impatiently.


    "Yes, we can keep a secret, right Lawrence?" Lady Musa winked at me.


    "If that is your wish, goddess," I bowed politely.


    His concern ameliorated, the Holy One''s lips loosened. "It took a while for undercover investigators of the Church to identify this contact. We know that the elves, in general, do not trust humans," Canterbury began.


    "Right, because the elves have long lifespans and even longer memories passed down from generation to generation. And what happened to the drows could easily happen to them as well," Bane interrupted.


    His lover gave her a stink eye, and the demon lord shut his mouth immediately.


    "You are correct, milord," the old cleric nodded and continued. "So while Tregome is an important market town for the elves, the elves do not linger and stay in Tregome for long. This is why we do not have any elves as shopkeepers in this town, even though the other nonhuman races have set up their shops here. We know that the elves have rented a room across from your own at The Noble Lady, Lord Mulligan, and they have prepaid for that room for three years. Before this arrangement was accepted by the inn, the nominal owner had contacted me personally for permission to accept this arrangement."


    My curiosity was piqued by the term "nominal owner." If Vern, the orc, wasn''t the true owner of The Noble Lady, then who own it? I filed the question in my mental to-do list and focused on Bishop Canterbury''s impromptu lecture.


    "I was just as puzzled by this proposal as Vern was. While I understood the desire of the elves to set up an outpost in Tregome, they could have petitioned the Church officially and we would have welcomed the Elven Nation setting up an official embassy within our town. However, they chose not to do so. Since I recognized the importance of welcoming the elves to Tregome as traders, I gave Vern my approval and requested that the long-term lease to be made on terms that were more favorable to the elves. Specifically, I granted a waiver of the usual tithe of ten percent on the transaction and also offered a matching ten percent rebate against future tithe owed by the establishment," the cleric revealed.


    Lord Bane whistled at the generous terms. "How much is a week''s rent at The Noble Lady?" he asked out of curiosity.


    "Twenty-one silver pieces," I replied immediately. I would know since I was renting my room for exactly a week.


    "Let''s see . . . there are fifty-two weeks in a year. The yearly rent is one thousand ninety-two silver pieces," the demon calculated out loud. "Three years'' rent is three thousand two hundred seventy-six silver. Twenty percent of that is six hundred fifty-five silver and twenty copper pieces. That''s a hefty amount you''re forfeiting on behalf of the Church," Bane remarked.


    I was very surprised to discover that the demon lord was able to calculate numbers so quickly without using pen and paper (or a calculator app on my smartphone, in my case). The little guy had many hidden talents!


    Lord Bane noticed my incredulous expression and smirked while tapping the side of his head lightly with a black claw.


    "If you boys would kindly allow the bishop to continue," Lady Musa scolded us gently.


    "Yes, once I gave permission for the elves to rent the room long-term, I decided it would be prudent for the Church to keep an eye on them in case they plotted to harm the human residents of Tregome," Canterbury said.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Hold on!" I raised my voice a bit more forcefully than I intended. "Let''s backtrack for a moment. You just said that an elf had prepaid for a room for three years in advance at The Noble Lady. How can you impute the action of one rich, eccentric elf merchant onto other elves? I''m not convinced that this so-called Elven Nation has established a base of operations at Tregome," I voiced my deep skepticism.


    Frankly, I refused to treat elves as one monolithic group where elves acted in concert with other elves and worked against the interests of non-elves. Elves were individuals, like humans, who acted primarily in their own selfish, personal interests. To lump all the elves together simply on the basis of race was racist thinking in my opinion.


    I quickly recalled when the late Captain Peng showed up at The Noble Lady, and he took me to meet with the Bishop for the first time. While his eventual successor, Maisen, and Kalistra accompanied me, the cat girl was forbidden, via a magical ward, from stepping foot onto church grounds. She was excluded on the basis of her nonhuman race. This incident left a sour taste in my mouth because I recognized that the Church of Britannia was engaging in a form of institutionalized racism against nonhumans. Thus, while I had to join the church because it was a prerequisite to being recognized as a legitimate pursuer of the crown, I should nonetheless maintain a healthy distance from the church because I strongly disagreed with their policy. To wholeheartedly embrace the Church of Britannia meant embracing this institutionalized racism, and that I simply could not do.


    My sour sentiment must have shown itself on my face because the bishop nodded slightly to me as if he was accepting my unstated rebuke. "When the first elf, Yewseine, moved in, I arranged for an undercover investigator of the Church to rent the room next to his. The Noble Lady also had new ''temporary help'' to assist Vern at the inn. We kept our continuous, around-the-clock surveillance for a year and we saw that the room had many occupants or visitors over that period of time. But the room was NEVER unoccupied and workers were not permitted to enter the room to clean it. Furthermore, the elves started bringing plants and flowers into the room; if you look into the room through the window from outside, you could see that the walls are covered with plant life," Canterbury explained.


    "Is Yewseine still there?" I asked.


    "Of course not," the old cleric shook his head. "I told you before that the elves do not stay in Tregome for long. He left after the first week. But apparently, the last occupant of the room would pass on the key to the next occupant. You can infer, from this passing of the key at least, that the elves have some sort of arrangement to stay in this room. Additionally, I don''t know of any elven trader who is wealthy enough to prepay three years of rent. But surely The Elven Nation would have that kind of wealth to make the payment."


    "If we know that representatives of The Elven Nation occupy that room, then why don''t I simply knock on their door and talk to them?" I asked. "Wouldn''t the direct approach work best, particularly in my case as the representative of Lady Musa?"


    "They won''t talk to humans," the bishop sighed helplessly.


    My brows rose at his comment. "But I''ve talked to two elves already¡ªBjoukia and Bjoukin. And they even helped during the Were-Hunt!" I argued.


    "It is a puzzle," Bishop Canterbury nodded in agreement. "But those two elves are different. First, they are adventurers. Second, they are fairly young and probably on their Sojourn," he added.


    "Sojourn?" I asked.


    "When elf children reach their first century of life, elven custom requires them to leave their Forest to learn more about the world at large. They call this journey ''The Sojourn,''" Lady Musa finally stepped into the conversation.


    "But aren''t the elves concerned about catching the same disease as the drows did from their interaction with humans?" I asked.


    "The High Elves developed an inoculation against ''the chap,'' as they called this disease. Unfortunately, there was no cure," the goddess replied sadly.


    Suddenly, the church bell tolled again, denoting that it was five past noon.


    I was shocked by how rapidly the day was ending. I still needed to return to the dojo for a meeting with the grandmaster! "Okay, getting back to the issue of making contact with The Elven Nation, if I can''t get the elves to talk to me then how would I be able to ask them for help?" I was concerned that the faction quest was destined to fail!


    The old cleric smiled at the question. "The Church assigned spies to follow all the elves in Tregome. It turned out that every single elven visitor met with one particular half-elven shopkeeper," he hinted.


    There was only one person that fit his description. "Roen, the signmaker," I answered immediately.


    The bishop''s smile widened.

 Chapter 59 - Deeper Entanglement

    As soon as I discovered the secret identity of the elven ambassador, I received a pop-up notification which read, "Faction quest COMPLETED. +250 XP." My eyes nearly popped out at the message. As a regular PC gamer, I was accustomed to doing fetch questions or killing monsters for experience rewards. In this particular instance, however, I was getting the experience for apparently solving a mystery. I turned my head over to the two gods, but they kept their neutral faces on and feigned disinterest in my conversation with the old cleric. Since it was just a few minutes past five, there was still daylight and I should try to talk to Roen today if the sign maker was inside his house. "I think I''ll go have a friendly chat with Roen," I said.


    "You could talk to whoever you wish, milord," Bishop Canterbury agreed amicably. "However, I ask that you avoid telling him about the Church''s surveillance program. It would make the elves more distrustful of humans than they already are. Also, it would be even better if you don''t disclose your source of information altogether," he requested.


    My left eye twitched at the bishop''s request. I suspected that this was another mini faction quest. "I will try my best to safeguard the Church''s secrets," I agreed and deeply bowed to the Holy One.


    The old cleric smiled again and then his face turned serious. "There is one additional matter to address before I grant you permission to leave, Initiate," Canterbury started speaking in a more formal tone of voice. "You have been blessed with one boon from Lady Musa and the second boon from Lord Bane. It would be shameful if we allow you to leave now with nothing from the Church itself. So the question is what can I grant you that is comparable in value to what you received from the gods?" he asked rhetorically and paused.


    I simply shrugged at his question. Oh, I could ask for a LOT of things that could help me on my new mission¡ªmoney, magical equipment, a horse, or bodyguards just to name a few possibilities. However, I didn''t want to come across as being a greedy player. For all I knew, this question could be a test of my personal character and suitability for kingship. Every interaction with a church official was essentially part of my job interview for the crown. Thus, I had to stay on my toes when dealing with the gods and the church, and the best way to do so in this situation was to act meek and humble. Therefore, I would be perfectly willing to leave the bishop''s study after receiving nothing from the Church. After all, with kingship as the ultimate prize, anything else that the bishop could offer right now had very little value to me.


    Seeing my refusal to name my boon, Bishop Canterbury nodded politely as if he understood the real reason for my hesitancy. "Since you desire nothing from the Church, it would simply be best for me to fulfill a promise that I had made to you a few days ago," he suggested.


    My eyebrows furrowed at this statement. What did the bishop promise me? Frankly, I couldn''t remember. The days and hours inside this gaming world stretched far too long for my taste. Oh, what I wouldn¡¯t give right now for a nice vacation to relax on the beach! There would be no worries for me but for how hot the sand felt under my toes.


    "Please take out your truth stone," the cleric requested.


    I obeyed my superior and pulled the stone out from under my tunic, robe, and armor.


    "When I gave you this stone, I said that someday I will teach you how to use it," Canterbury reminded me. When he saw my eyes flicker in remembrance of his words, the bishop continued. "Since you received two blessings from the gods, it is proper for the Church to offer two boons as well. The first boon I shall grant you is the spell to detect lies. Each truth stone is attuned to one user and is bound to him for as long as the user is alive. Therefore, to unlock the full abilities of your truth stone, it must be bound to you," he revealed. Suddenly, the cleric turned toward the demon lord. "Lord Bane, please cut Lord Mulligan''s palm," he requested.


    The demi-god offered a malevolent grin as he suddenly grabbed my left wrist, twisted it so that my left palm was facing up, and my palm was cut by a sharp claw.


    As blood started seeping out of my wound, I received a notification that read, "-10 Health." OUCH! Despite my rapid personal advancement, I only had 40 Health points in total. I immediately felt my palm burning from the pain. It certainly felt like a wound that dropped my health bar by a quarter from its original total.


    "Lord Mulligan, press your palm against the truth stone and repeat my words," Bishop Canterbury instructed. "I, Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, hereby bound myself to the Will of the gods of Law and Order, and to the instrument through which their Will be done. I so swear until the last of my breath."


    When I heard the words of this divine oath, my lips remained sealed. I was NOT stupid and I was NOT going to obey the Church blindly! This oath would bind me to both the Church and the gods of Law and Order. I was very hesitant to bind myself to both groups in this manner, without a meaningful discussion of what my duties and obligations to them would include. As a true believer in having the freedom of choice to live my life as I wished, I was chagrined by this stealthy attempt to attain my personal commitment to the Church and to the Order. I turned my head to the two gods but their expression remained neutral as before. I turned my attention back to the bishop, who also kept a neutral expression on his face.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Suddenly, I realized that this was a turning point in my player character development. If I went ahead and took this oath, then I would be a true member of the Church of Britannia, not merely an apprentice. I would also be a true servant of the gods of Law and Order and I would gain access to divine magic beyond the two mere parlor tricks that the gods had granted me. It was a big commitment and I needed to take my time to consider it.


    However, if I declined to take this oath, then my progress within the church faction would stall, possibly forever. My reputation with the Church would suffer as a result, and my pursuit of kingship may be jeopardized if other candidates were willing to take this oath of allegiance to Law and Order. In other words, the Church could conceivably make this oath of fealty de facto criteria to further weed out candidates for kingship, similar to the way I was essentially coerced into joining the Church in the first place as a nominal member. So the ultimate question was how badly did I want to leave Britannia and return home? Was I desperate enough to chain myself to the Church and to the Order for the rest of my stay inside this gaming world?


    Furthermore, I had a nagging suspicion that the two gods knew that Bishop Canterbury planned to offer me this oath, and they wanted to be present and serve as witnesses. If I chose to decline to take the oath of Order, then I believe that Lord Bane would offer me to take an oath of allegiance to Chaos instead. In other words, I had to make a choice now, between Order and Chaos. Alternatively, I could choose to follow neither and remain neutral, but that would put me in the crosshair of both factions.


    A pop-up appeared in front of my face. It read, "-10 Health." WHAT! I held my left palm toward me for a closer look, and I saw that I was STILL BLEEDING from the cut! I shot daggers at Lord Bane with my glaring eyes, but he only smirked in response. Combined with a few unhealed nicks that I had suffered before arriving at the study, my current health bar was below half! My mouth opened but I was too angry right now to lash out against the demon lord.


    "Did I forget to mention that your cut will continuously bleed and you''ll lose health every minute under the wound is properly bound or healed?" Lord Bane asked nonchalantly.


    I turned my head from side to side, giving the other three occupants of the small room the angriest scowl that I could muster. "You three set me up," I finally replied as I began to fully appreciate how these three had conspired against me. Why was I in the presence of a god from both Order and Chaos? And why did they grant me the ability to cast divine spells so easily even though my profession was not cleric? It was because they REALLY wanted me to choose my path RIGHT NOW. If I didn''t make a choice between Order, Chaos, and Neutral, then I would bleed to death. I gritted my teeth as my resolve was hardened by anger. "I would rather bleed to death than be forced to make a choice," I declared defiantly as my vision began to blur from my loss of blood. I looked down at the ground and saw a growing pool of blood in front of me.


    "It''s your life," Bane shrugged. "But I should point out that if you DO end up bleeding to death, then the gamemaster will simply bring another game contestant from your world to take your place," he added while wagging his finger at me. "Frankly, I find you entertaining to watch and I think my boss does, too. I''m going to miss you when you die," he admitted solemnly.


    "It doesn''t have to be this way, milord," Lady Musa pleaded, her eyes full of compassion and understanding for my plight. "Is there anything we can do to convince you to make a choice? Personally, I would welcome you as a child of Order and I look forward to helping you walk in the path of your predecessor," she added.


    My eyes flickered at this last comment. Who was Musa referring to? Who was my predecessor? Unfortunately, I couldn''t think clearly due to my rapid drop in blood pressure. "-10 Health." The game helpfully reminded me of my dangerous predicament.


    "Is it something to do with the church?" Bishop Canterbury asked. It was an educated guess on his part. When he saw that my face had turned toward him, the old cleric finally saw an opening to cut through my stubbornness and he took it. "Lord Mulligan, the king of Merlin is the head of the Church of Britannia. If there is any practice or policy that the king finds objectionable, he may change the offensive policy and adopt a new one. If you swear fealty to the Law and Order, then you will be aligning with the Church itself and, in the process, enhance your candidacy for kingship," he reasoned. "If you attain the crown, then you will be able to change church policy however you desire."


    I ignored the growing weakness in my left arm. I wasn''t sure how much longer I could hold up my arm. But if I could change church policy as the king, then perhaps this was another reason for me to seek the crown. If I die now, I would change nothing and I would die for nothing. This last thought of my life having no meaning convinced me to make a choice. And I decided to swear fealty to the Order. I grabbed the truth stone hanging around my neck. The cross was a loathsome burden once I understood what possession of the stone truly meant¡ªit was a chain around my valued freedom.


    "Shall I repeat the oath, milord?" the bishop asked.


    "No need," I replied gruffly and repeated the words: "I, Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, hereby bound myself to the Will of the gods of Law and Order, and to the instrument through which their Will be done." Suddenly, another pop-up message appeared. "-10 Health." I quickly spoke the remaining words in a single breath: "I so swear until the last of my breath."


    Abruptly, I blacked out.

 Chapter 60 - A Bloody Mess

    Before my body landed on the ground, Lady Musa used her power to make me hover a few inches above the floor. With a withering glance at her lover, the goddess held out her hand and said, "Restore." My body glowed blue for a moment. Musa forced my left palm to turn and face toward her as if she was my puppeteer. She watched as the cut healed itself until the wound was completely gone. When the danger of my imminent death evaporated, she directed my unconscious body to sit in an empty chair at Enab''s desk. Slowly, the angry goddess turned her attention back to the two co-conspirators. "Please tell me why you forced Lord Mulligan to swear fealty to Order," she demanded in a low voice. Her blue aura slowly spread out until it covered the entire room.


    Lord Bane looked around the room, unconcerned for his personal safety. While the power of the goddess had indeed taken control of the small room, the demon lord was confident that Musa wouldn''t cause the room to explode, bring a black hole to erase the contents of the room or perform myriad other horrific acts on the occupants of the room. The goddess was certainly angry but her tenets and beliefs as a Lawful god prevented her from committing outright murder against himself or the hapless mortal caught in his scheme. If the roles were reversed, however, the demi-god of Chaos would not hesitate to exact punishment on the offenders. In other words, this was a heads-I-win-tails-you-lose situation. Ah, the benefits of being a Chaotic god! Bane looked at his lackey and winked. The demi-god was feeling very giddy but had to hold it inside, or else Musa will be tempted to really let loose! Despite her cool exterior, the goddess did have a nasty temper and only Bane¡¯s divine nature allowed him to survive her ¡°punishments.¡±


    Bishop Canterbury exhaled deeply and wiped perspiration from his forehead. The human cleric was afraid that the blame for this debacle would be passed over to him. Fortunately, Bane appeared to be in a rather generous mood today and he was willing to shoulder the burden for both of them. To be fair, the bishop could have talked Bane out of this idea but he, too, was eager to have the player character commit to the Church and to Law and Order since the nobleman would be a tremendous asset against Chaos.


    "Well?" Musa asked again as she put her hands on her hips.


    "It was entirely my idea, my love," the demon lord answered as he took full responsibility. Directing a thumb at the bishop Bane said, "I convinced my good friend here that it would be best to determine this player character''s allegiance as early as possible. As you know, the Lion of the East has some . . . personality traits that lend itself to Chaos. If it turns out that Larry also intends to become a child of Chaos, then the gamemaster will have a problem on his hand because his preference is to have a Champion of Order and a Champion of Chaos to emerge at the same time and then have them fight for control of Britannia. Since we are servants of the gamemaster, we must act faithfully in accordance with his wishes. Otherwise, we gods would not be able to justify our very existence inside his game."


    Musa sighed loudly. While the demi-god''s methods were crude if not outright cruel, Bane had acted well within his divine portfolio as the god of mischief, lies, and deception. Cooking up conspiracies to ensnare mortals was practically a hobby for Baneny. Given his portfolio, Musa was forced to recognize that Bane was furthering an objective of the gamemaster and therefore, she was powerless to stop him or punish him for endangering the life of the player character. "While your concern is appreciated, Baneny, there are other ways to convince this PC to follow the path of Order. What you just did was coercion, and I predict that Lord Mulligan will harbor deep resentment for us and the Church. A dark seed has entered his heart and I fear that it will only grow as his love for this gaming world eventually turns into bitterness at his imprisonment."


    "Bah!" Bane waved his hand dismissively. "We did something similar to Merlin when he was stuck in Britannia. Larry will get eventually get over it, just like Merlin did."


    "Merlin is different from Lawrence," the goddess replied and shook her head sadly. "Lawrence came from a place called the United States, and he places an extremely high value on his personal freedom. I daresay that his fear of commitment in his work and his personal relationships all tie back to his almost irrational fear of losing his personal freedom. Essentially, what you pulled with your conspiracy was to make his worst nightmare turn real."


    "Merlin came from the same place as Larry," the demi-god retorted. "But Merlin didn''t value freedom all that much, as I recalled. He cared more about grabbing power and becoming the most powerful player character in the history of this gaming world. I think our boy Larry here will eventually turn out the same way. I wouldn¡¯t worry about him too much."


    "No, Merlin is from the United Kingdom," Musa corrected her lover. However, she declined to refute his speculations regarding me because she had no basis to deny this possibility that I will eventually turn power hungry, too. She had seen far too many well-intentioned men become corrupted by power and, given what she knew of my mental makeup, she couldn¡¯t discount the possibility that I will be corrupted as well.


    "Bah! How am I supposed to know the difference between the two foreign places?" Bane replied with derision. "Anyhow, what''s done is done. Larry has sworn a blood oath to follow Law and Order, and he will keep it."


    "I agree with his lordship," Bishop Canterbury added politely as he carefully entered this contentious discussion. He had never seen the goddess this animated and upset before. "While your concerns are legitimate, Lady Musa, I sincerely believe that we can keep Lord Mulligan in the fold by allowing him access to our knowledge and our libraries if he chooses to take up Merlin''s mantle someday. If we can keep him intellectually satisfied and continuously remind him that his access was solely due to his allegiance to the Law and Order, then the sting of today''s events will slowly be erased from his heart."


    "I pray that you''re right," Lady Musa replied softly.


    #


    I felt someone wiping sweat from my forehead with a wet towel, and my eyes immediately opened.


    "Oh, you''re awake," a kind voice said. "I''ll inform the Captain. Please don''t get up."


    Ignoring the advice, I lifted my head off the pillow and looked at my surroundings. It took a few seconds for my eyes to focus but I persevered anyway. I was in a large, rectangular room that was full of beds and partitions. "I''m in the healer clinic," I noted aloud. The place smelled weird because of all the foul smelling herbs and potions stored in this room, including whatever was boiling inside a large pot located at the far end of the room. Unfortunately, the lack of adequate air circulation (i.e. windows) compounded the problem and made the smell worse. Thus, this clinic was a place that I would rather avoid whenever possible.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Suddenly, the door opened and I saw a familiar face walking into the room¡ªMaisen. The large warrior smiled when she saw me and quickly approached my bed. "You gave us quite a scare, milord," she teased while poking my left cheek with a finger. In truth, she was scared out of her wits when a page summoned her a few hours earlier to the bishop''s study, citing an "emergency." It was a serious understatement considering the condition of Lawrence when she arrived; she saw the puddle of blood on the ground, the nobleman being unconscious, and immediately realized that he was the source of the blood. Fearing for his life, Maisen rushed over to check for his pulse; it was faint.


    Without asking the bishop for leave, the captain tossed the injured man over her right shoulder, left the study, and burned her considerable stamina to bring Lawrence over to the healer back at Watch HQ. The mad dash across the Public Square, going from the church building to headquarters, would have been comical if the situation wasn''t so dire; the commoners barely had time to dive out of her path as Maisen kept yelling "Make way!"


    Fortunately, the healer on duty was inside the clinic when Maisen arrived, and Hepriko assured the panicked woman that Lawrence was not in danger of dying.


    Realizing that she would only get in the healer''s way if she stayed, the captain immediately left the clinic. Her destination? The bishop''s study. When she knocked on the door, Enab refused to acknowledge her return. After a few insistent knocks and a threat to "break the door down," the bishop finally relented and said, "Please let our captain in."


    Enab opened the door with a sullen expression on his face, but the large warrior brushed his shoulder on her way in. "What happened to the nobleman?" Captain Maisen demanded to know. When Bishop Canterbury''s brows rose at her shocking rudeness, she quickly added, "Your Eminence," as Maisen rushed forward to kiss his hand per Church custom.


    Bishop Canterbury''s eyes met the captain¡¯s. His eyes were calm and collected. "Initiate Mulligan undertook a divine ritual; unfortunately, there was a mishap of sorts and the cut on his palm was too deep. He fainted as a result but aid was rendered immediately to preserve his life. I believe that the healer will attest to the result of this aid," he added.


    "Yes, Hepriko said Lawrence will be fine," the captain admitted. "Holy One, I recognize that I have no authority over church matters, but as a friend, teacher, and former bodyguard of Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, I am asking you to avoid conducting further rituals on him. I don''t need to remind you how important he is as a player character," she said, thereby revealing her awareness of Lawrence''s unique nature.


    Enab immediately ran around the desk to stand in front of her. "Watch your tongue! How dare you admonish His Eminence!" he yelled as his hands curled into fists.


    "Enab!" the bishop held up his hand before the angry young man was foolish enough to strike the seasoned warrior. "It''s fine. I didn''t realize how deeply she cares about the nobleman,¡± Canterbury admitted. ¡°It is a testament to Initiate Mulligan¡¯s personality to cultivate such a loyal friend like the captain.¡± The old cleric then turned his attention back to Maisen and dipped his head slightly toward her. "It was regrettable what happened to Initiate Mulligan but unavoidable,¡± he apologized. ¡°Lady Musa had graced us with her presence and she charged him with an important task. The ritual was undertaken to help him accomplish his mission," he explained, carefully offering her just enough of a plausible explanation without the full truth of what really happened to her friend.


    The gambit worked as Maisen''s face immediately softened. When the gods were involved, bloodshed soon followed. "Is Lawrence god-blessed or god-damned?" she asked rhetorically.


    "That is an excellent question," Bishop Canterbury replied with great relief.


    #


    "What time is it?" I asked with growing dread.


    "It''s a little past nine in the evening," Maisen said as my question pulled her back to the present.


    I groaned at her answer. "I''m supposed to meet the grandmaster tonight."


    "Okay," Maisen agreed readily; she was happy to hear that I remembered my promise to Kalistro. She planned to bring it up if I didn¡¯t remember that I had an appointment with him. She turned toward the healer. "Is the patience free to leave?" she asked.


    "I would prefer that the patient stays in bed overnight, but if he has an urgent meeting then he can leave so long as someone is able to escort him in case he faints again," the healer replied.


    "Then we leave now," the captain ordered. "Lawrence, please put your armor back on. And don''t forget to take your money pouch and scabbard, too."


    "I won''t," I bristled at her reminders as if I was still a child. I slowly pulled myself off the bed and started equipping the aforementioned items on my person. When I was finished, I saw Maisen impatiently holding the door open for me. I squeezed my body past her and I allowed her to take the lead.


    Maisen returned to her bull rushing pace as she walked in front of me on the street. She never looked back to check that I was keeping up with her. Instead, her attention was devoted to our surroundings because nightfall had arrived.


    Incredibly, it was the first time that I walked on the streets of Tregome after dark. I saw that the streets were illuminated by lanterns placed on lampposts at the end and the middle of each block. But there were still far too many shadows for thieves to lay hidden in wait for victims to rob. I started turning my head back and forth constantly, fearful of crossing paths with more drows.


    However, Maisen was confident that she would be recognized in her full plate mail armor as the captain of the Watch, and would-be thieves would seek easier targets instead of trying their luck with her. She was concerned that I would be targeted, however, and she purposely slowed down her pace considerably to ensure that I could catch up to her.


    By the time we reached the two stone guardians in front of the dojo, I was gasping for breath. I was deeply annoyed when I saw that Maisen was unaffected by the trek through the heart of Tregome.


    Nonchalantly, the large warrior pushed open the heavy door and entered the dojo. Maisen was immediately accosted and challenged.


    "Halt! For what purpose have you entered?" a guard demanded. He was well aware of her identity, but Maisen was no longer a student at the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship. Therefore, she required permission to enter the compound during off-hours.


    "At ease, Rendon," the former instructor smiled when she recognized her former pupil. ¡°Well met, Xul,¡± she added and nodded when the other guard simply waved at Maisen. "I am here to escort your fellow student, Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, to a meeting with the grandmaster at his request," she explained.


    "That''s right," I added helpfully.


    Rendon nodded; he was asked by Kalistro to keep an eye for me and the grandmaster had ordered the guards to permit me and my companions, if any, to enter the dojo at any time. "The grandmaster is indeed expecting you. He is awaiting your arrival in the meditation room. Do you need an escort to take you there?" he inquired.


    "I''ll take him. I need to speak with the grandmaster as well," the captain replied.


    "Very well. Please proceed." Xul waved for us to continue walking.


    We walked across the empty courtyard side by side. Then Maisen retook the lead. She walked around the right corner of the dojo and continued heading north along the wall until she reached the midpoint of the wall. She pressed a hidden button on the wall and then slid the secret panel toward the left, revealing a secret entrance into the building. "Please keep this a secret," Maisen requested without turning around to look at me. "Now, come inside so that I can close the secret door."


    When I entered, I found myself inside a narrow hallway that was illuminated by torches placed on torch bearers at both ends of the hallway. I followed Maisen as she walked eastward until we reached the last door at the end of the hallway.


    The former student stood in front of the sliding panel and announced, "Grandmaster, Maisen has brought Lawrence to you."


    "Please come in," Kalistro replied.


    Maisen slid the partition to the left and entered the small room. Once I joined her, she slid the panel back into place.


    I was surprised to see that Kalistro was not alone in the room.


    "What took you so long?" Kalistra grumbled.


    Uh-oh!

 Chapter 61 - The Grandmasters Assignment

    The cat girl''s pale green eyes lit up at my entry into the meditation room. It had been a while since she last saw me. Kalistra started walking in a circle around me, sniffling with her nostrils at the funny odors emanating from my body. She also poked, prodded, and even scratched at my studded leather armor.


    Despite her provocations, I stood still like one of those stone guardians in front of the dojo. I knew that if I moved and disrupted Kalistra''s inspection, she would poke at my shoulder again. Thus, I pretended that the heir was a military officer doing an inspection.


    Abruptly, the fickle cat girl backed away from me. Kalistra turned her head toward Maisen, whose eyes were dancing with amusement at the cat girl''s reaction to my new appearance.


    "Is the armor a loaner from the Watch?" Kalistra asked.


    "Yes," the Watch captain nodded.


    "The armor is surprisingly well-maintained for a loaner," the heir remarked.


    "Our blacksmith, Bis, takes great pride in his work. He took Lawrence''s physical measurements and personally chose this chest piece for your pupil to wear. Considering how much trouble this nobleman attracts as a player character, he has to wear at least some decent armor in order to survive. But the loaner piece he is wearing is more than decent. It''s rated ''A-,'' and reserved solely for VIPs to wear," Maisen explained. Her mind returned to the moment when Lawrence received this loaner, and Giudot and Sankryn reacted with extreme displeasure and jealousy at the new recruit''s new armor until their own armors were upgraded, too.


    Maisen refocused her attention to an important matter. Her face turned serious as she offered a slight bow to the heir of the dojo and then a much deeper bow to the grandmaster. "Thank you for seeing me on such short notice. I bring a letter from Bishop Canterbury with an unofficial request." The warrior pulled free of the letter that she had slipped into her waist pouch, and gave the small white envelope to Kalistro.


    The cat man looked at the back of the envelope and confirmed that the holy seal of a red cross was still intact across the flap. With a claw, he broke the seal and pulled out the handwritten letter to read it. His expression remained calm as his lime-green eyes darted back and forth over the writing. When he was finished, Kalistro passed the letter to his daughter.


    As Kalistra read the letter, her ears flickered and her whiskers twitched.


    The father watched silently as his daughter read the letter and sighed inwardly at her inability to hide her emotions. It was the one thing that Kalistra was unable to do. He will have to remind her to focus on her inner peace and serenity later tonight.


    When the heir finished reading the bishop''s letter, she handed it back to her father and gave him a look. "We have a problem," she said quietly.


    Kalistro smiled, baring his sharp teeth. "Not necessarily," he disagreed.


    "What''s going on?" I asked. I hated being kept the dark, especially when the subject matter was ME!


    "His Grace has notified us of your divine mission for Lady Musa and the need for you to take a leave of absence from the dojo. It was thoughtful of him to ask for permission," the cat man commented. Kalistro was cognizant of the fact that Maisen was an indirect member of the Church now, and she was duty-bound to report his reaction to the Bishop''s request. Thus, it would cast the school in a better light if the grandmaster appeared amenable to the Bishop''s request.


    "Yeah, right," Kalistra hissed and waved her hand dismissively. "The Church is the governing body in this town and therefore, Bishop Canterbury is the de facto mayor of Tregome. We can''t deny his request for leave on Lawrence''s behalf even if we wanted to. The dojo supplements its income by renting out its pupils as part-time, auxiliary members of the Watch. If that source of income dries up, then we will be forced to offer our senior pupils for hire as guards for merchants running their trade routes. That, in turn, would delay their progress and advancement in swordsmanship because their part-time jobs will pull them away from Tregome and their classes at the school. The bishop knows that we can''t turn down his request to borrow Lawrence for a Church mission. He is purposely backing us into a corner," she speculated.


    "You are right to be cautious of the bishop, my daughter. The Church will act in its own interests rather than the school. Furthermore, it is proper for Bishop Canterbury to prioritize the needs of the Church given his position as head of the local church in Tregome. I would act similarly if I was in his position. However, in this particular instance, we were already planning to send Lawrence away. Thus, it would be no trouble for him to perform Church tasks during this journey. Lawerence can do both. What''s that old human saying? Kill two birds with one stone?" Kalistro asked.


    My ears perked up at his stated intention to send me away. How come nobody told me anything? I fumed silently at the way everyone was making decisions for me without my own personal input! This father and daughter duo was almost as bad as Musa and Bane!


    "I would rather eat the birds," she huffed and ignored Maisen''s guffaw at this remark.


    "So where am I going?" I interrupted. I was in no mood to ask politely, not when the people inside this gaming world cared not a whit for what I wanted to do. Honestly, I hated traveling; I would prefer spending more time learning swordsmanship at the dojo during the day, and then take a nice, relaxing bath with Amelica at the bath house after dinner. Alas, it was not to be.


    Father and daughter eyed each other for a long, pregnant moment before Kalistra finally broke off eye contact.


    Kalistra wanted her dad to talk to Lawrence because she was fully aware of my rising anger. She felt that the grandmaster would do a better job to calm me down. However, his return look told her that it was her responsibility as both Lawrence''s liegeman and his instructor to deliver the bad news to the nobleman. "It''s a tradition for dojos to send at least one student to enter the annual tournament," she began meekly. "It is a way for the schools to show off through the accomplishments of their pupils."Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "And the commoners love these tournaments because they generate many betting opportunities when onlookers try to predict which fighters will win each division in the tournament," Maisen added.


    "The Church, as the official sponsor of these tournaments, also generate income from charging admission to watch the matches," Kalistra pointed out.


    "Originally, we planned to send Maisen as our representative," the grandmaster said, desperately seeking to regain control over the direction of the conversation.


    "But since she was appointed to the position of Watch captain and had to withdraw from our school, Maisen no longer qualified to enter the tournament on our behalf," Kalistra continued.


    Uh-oh! I quickly realized where the two were going with this. "You want ME to enter the fighting tournament?" I blurted out incredulously.


    "I''m so glad you agree to enter," Kalistra grinned as her eyes light up.


    Damn, the evil cat girl had reappeared! "What makes you think I''m qualified to represent our school?" I protested. "I only joined like three days ago!"


    "That''s very true, young one, but there is an important reason why we decided to send you," Kalistro replied.


    "You''re expendable," Kalistra spat out.


    The father glared at his wayward daughter and she wilted under his scrutiny. "What my daughter meant to say was that you are the best choice to represent us this year," he explained more artfully.


    "Go on." I folded my arms. I noticed Maisen covering her mouth to stifle a laugh and I shot daggers at her. Then I returned my attention to the grandmaster.


    "The Melee Tournament has four divisions: Initiate, Adept, Journeyman, and Master. The Initiate division is open to any swordsman of level five through nine; Adept from ten through fourteen; Journeyman from fifteen through nineteen; and finally Master at level twenty and above," Kalistro said. "Originally, we planned to enter Maisen in the Journeyman division because we felt that she was a very strong fighter with an excellent chance to win her division."


    Maisen blushed at the high praise from the grandmaster.


    "After her disqualification so close to the event, we searched hard for alternate candidates. As you probably heard already, Kalistra won the Master division two years ago and skipped out last year as a judge for the event. If she skips out again this year, then the Butterfly School will be subject to ridicule from its rivals within the kingdom and we will lose face. Thus, my daughter has to attend this year as a judge."


    "I can''t send our other master, Gurgne, to the tournament because he has to stay in town in case one of our pupils is kidnapped by an enemy of the school. Consequently, the Butterfly School has no viable candidate for the Master division. At the Journeyman level, aside from Maisen, we have someone serving as an instructor to our apprentices and he can''t leave town either. While the majority of our pupils are at the Adept level, all of them work part-time for the Watch and none of them could afford to leave to join the tournament. And frankly, just between you and me, I don''t think any of them has mastered enough of our school''s techniques to advance very far even if one of our pupils agrees to enter the Adept division."


    "And now, we turn our attention to the Initiate division. You are the first candidate that we considered sending because you stand out so much compared to everyone else. You were engaged in a life-and-death match against a wererat leader, a much stronger opponent than anyone you will face at the tournament and won. We also heard about your trial by combat earlier this afternoon with a Watchman, and again you won against a stronger opponent as well. With your high intelligence and the divine blessing from Lady Luck still active, you can learn more sword techniques from us to use at the tournament. These skills, when used at the right moments, will give you the winning edge against any opponent in your tournament matches. Thus, we think you have the best chance of any Initiate-level student at our dojo to succeed at the Melee Tournament. And it would be dishonorable for us to send a less able student to enter the competition in your place," the grandmaster concluded.


    "BUT," Kalistra quickly raised her paw, "we''re not expecting you to win the entire division. You''re good for an Initiate swordsman, but you have a long way to go to take your division."


    "Yes," the father nodded, "we only ask that you win the first match. Even if you end up losing your second match, you would have shown the onlookers enough of our Butterfly School''s techniques to entice the commoners to consider sending their children to become our apprentices. This is your primary goal in entering the tournament. That being said, we will give you additional training. By the time you leave in two days, you''ll be ready," he assured me.


    "WHAT!" I blurted out in surprise. "You want me to leave town in two days?" I shook my head vigorously to object. This changed everything!


    "Actually, it''s more like one day," the cat girl corrected me. Her tail dangled happily at my discomfort. "You will spend the majority of tomorrow in training. We will leave town the day after that. Thankfully, this year''s Melee Tournament is being held at Bristol, which is only one day''s travel time away from Tregome. If the tournament is held further out in the east, then we will be on the road by now."


    Suddenly, the church bell tolled ten times. It was now ten hours after noon.


    "Oh, boy!" Maisen said in response to the bell. "It''s curfew. I need to head back out and start patrolling the streets."


    "I need to go home," I noted.


    "You can''t," the trio replied in unison.


    "In Tregome, the Church has declared a ten o''clock curfew for the safety of the residents. Only members of the Watch are permitted to be on the streets after curfew. Anyone else found walking the street at this time will be arrested and jailed. You need to stay at the dojo for the night," the captain explained. She slid the wall panel over to create an exit. "I bid you all a fair evening," she said and left the room.


    "Oh, great! Am I stuck here tonight? I haven''t had dinner yet!" I complained.


    "What a crybaby," Kalistra muttered as she dug into her waist pocket and pulled out something. "Here!" she tossed it at me.


    Somehow, I managed to catch it. It was a dried piece of meat. "What''s this?" I asked as I squeezed it; it was extremely hard.


    The cat girl rolled her eyes at my stupid question. "It''s a beef jerky. This is your dinner. You''re our pupil and we''re responsible for your overnight stay at the dojo. Besides, if your stomach starts growling you''ll keep us all awake at night."


    I pulled my arm back and prepared to throw the obviously inedible food back at the little minx when my stomach suddenly rumbled. Loudly. I saw Kalistra smirk as she watched me slowly eat the hard-as-a-rock beef jerky.


    "Please have some tea." The grandmaster passed me a large cup of tea.


    "Thank you, grandmaster," I replied gratefully as I started dipping the remaining piece of dried meat into the liquid to soften it up. Kalistra''s whiskers twitched but she kept silent as I struggled mightily to finish my small and inadequate meal for dinner. No wonder she went to The Noble Lady for breakfast and lunch! For a moment, I pitied Kalistra for living in the dojo because apparently, the place either lacked a kitchen to properly prepare meals or a chef to cook for them.


    "When you''re finished with your meal, you can stay in this room for the night," Kalistro said as he patted me gently on the back. "We''ll wake you in the morning. Until then, I bid you a fair evening." The grandmaster left the room through a different sliding panel.


    Kalistra followed her dad without saying a word to me.


    However, I noticed the way her tail dangled in the air behind her. Oh-no! I felt a sense of dread as I recalled her previous lessons. Will I be able to survive a full day of lessons from Kalistra?

 Chapter 62 - A Hectic Morning

    "It''s time to get up," a voice said as I felt my shoulder being nudged roughly. However, my mind was still imprisoned within the throes of my beauty rest and failed to connect these words with the need for action on my part. I was quite happy when the pest finally left me alone. But suddenly, something slammed into my chest. The tremendous force of the blow knocked the air right out of my chest. "Ooofff!" I gasped as my body went into an emergency fight-or-flight mode. Fully awake now, I opened my eyes and saw a furry foot on my chest. As my eyes followed from the foot up the leg, along with the torso, and finally to the head, my suspicion was confirmed¡ªmy assailant was none other than Kalistra!


    I glanced at the pop-up message and it read, "-5 Health." Ouch. "Couldn''t you try to wake me like a normal person?" I grumbled as I slowly pulled myself off the ground. My back was stiff and my neck was sore from sleeping on the hardwood floor.


    "I did. I nudged you gently on the shoulder but you wouldn''t wake up. I don''t like to repeat myself," she sniffed and turned her face away from me. With feline grace, the cat girl jumped back to her feet. "Follow me if you want breakfast," she said. Kalistra slid open the side panel and entered the narrow hallway.


    Since I wasn''t provided with a bedroll or blanket last night, I had decided to wear my studded leather armor for warmth when I slept. And it took a few hours of counting sheep before I managed to fall asleep in such horrible conditions. I did unclip the scabbard from my belt, though, when I went to sleep and I quickly reattached the scabbard before I left the meditation room.


    Once I stepped out of the room, Kalistra slid the panel back into place. The heir of the school pressed a hidden button on the wall and slid the panel to her right.


    Purple-yellow rays of light shone into the hallway along with a cool morning breeze. My brows knotted when I realized that it was not yet dawn. "Why are we up so early?" I asked while stifling a yawn. I needed my morning coffee.


    "While I would love to keep you locked up inside the dojo until our journey tomorrow morning, I understand that you have a number of things to tidy up before you leave town. For example, how long did you rent your room at The Noble Lady?" she asked.


    My eyes bulged at the question. Kalistra was right! I paid for seven days of room and board at the inn, and there was a good possibility that I won''t return to Tregome by the seventh day. I needed to say goodbye to Amelica. The thought made me very sad. But then I realized why the cat girl had woke me up so early today; this would allow me to spend a little bit of my precious time with Amelica before her morning shift started. In other words, the cat girl did me a big favor. "Thank you, Kalistra," I said with heartfelt sincerity. Beneath her fickle exterior, Kalistra had a heart of gold.


    "You can thank you by walking right now," she hissed. The cat girl grabbed my hand and started pulling me toward the courtyard.


    "Um, is it okay for you to be holding my hand?" I asked timidly. I didn''t want to be punished and forced to run laps around the dojo again.


    Kalistra''s eyes lit and her white fur straightened as she suddenly remembered why it was taboo for her to hold my hand. She immediately released it as if it was a poisonous snake. "Please keep up with me," she said and started running on all four paws, heading for the exit.


    I ran hard to keep up with her.


    My teacher stopped in front of the door; she opened the heavy door and tapped her foot impatiently while waiting for me to walk through the doorway. Once I stepped out into the street, she slammed the door shut behind me, probably waking up the entire neighborhood. I saw Kalistra''s tail dangling happily in the air, and I knew that she did it on purpose. What an evil minx!If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Without casting a glance back at me, Kalistra returned to all four paws on the ground and started running north.


    I ran at full speed but barely managed to keep her in my sight. However, the cat girl had to stop at the end of each intersection for incoming traffic; this allowed me to catch up with her.


    We continued with this start-and-stop routine for several blocks until we arrived at The Noble Lady. When we entered the common room, it was empty.


    Hearing the door shut, someone yelled from the kitchen, "Sorry, our kitchen is not open yet! Please have a seat!" The voice was very familiar.


    Kalistra and I traded looks as we started to walk across the common room.


    Finally, Amelica walked out of the kitchen. "Oh, you''re back milord!" she said in surprise. Her beautiful face quickly turned angry. "Where were you last night? I was so worried because I was certain that you didn''t know about our town''s curfew," Amelica said as she placed her hands on her hips.


    Kalistra raised her paw to draw the angry woman''s attention. "It was my fault. My dad and I needed to talk to Lawrence yesterday and we kept him out past curfew. We should have sent him home and then wait until today to discuss school matters with him. Please don''t be angry with this idiot," she requested sincerely while poking my cheek.


    Amelica frowned at the cat girl but finally relented. After all, her son, Gendun, was an apprentice at the dojo; if the mother made Kalistra mad then the instructor could easily turn around and make her son''s life more difficult during his apprenticeship with the school.


    I mouthed a silent "Thank you" to the cat girl, but she pointedly turned her face away and instead navigated her way past the empty tables to take the one where I usually sat. I turned my attention back to Amelica. "Can we talk upstairs?" I asked quietly.


    The barmaid nodded and started to turn back toward the kitchen when she finally noticed Vern standing in front of the kitchen door.


    "Is everything alright?" the orc grumbled.


    "It was just a misunderstanding," Amelica smiled reassuringly.


    "What are you having for breakfast, young lady?" the innkeeper called out to the seated patron at the back of the room.


    "Since Lawrence is paying for breakfast, I''ll take a chicken noodle soup," Kalistra replied and grinned at me.


    "The soup isn''t ready yet. We didn''t expect to serve breakfast before our six o''clock opening," the orc noted as he read the time on the clock above the exit; it was roughly fifteen minutes to six. "But the soup is almost ready. If you''re willing to wait another five minutes, you can have the first serving from our pot. In the meantime, may I offer you warm milk with honey and biscuits as appetizers?" he suggested.


    Kalistra''s eyes momentarily flickered to me and then back to Vern. She grinned broadly as she nodded in agreement. "That would be purr-fectly fine," she replied and started purring.


    I groaned inwardly. On top of the soup, Kalistra will make me pay for appetizers? And why was she purring? Heck, I didn''t realize that she COULD purr. It was so creepy! Kalistra acted like a teenage girl so often that I forgot she was also a cat person. OF COURSE, she could purr when she was in the mood, like now. This girl obviously loved to take advantage of me and enjoyed doing so very much. But considering the fact that she had just bailed me out with Amelica, I owed the cat girl whatever she wanted for breakfast. Hopefully, it won''t cost more than a gold coin; I was not confident that I will be reimbursed for whatever expenses I incur during my journey on behalf of either the dojo or the church. Thus, I needed to save my coins for unexpected costs during the mission. "Please make it two soups, Vern. I''ll be right back," I promised. I looked at Amelica and pointed at the steps.


    She nodded slightly.


    Vern grunted and returned to the kitchen.


    "I need to go back to my room," I said nonchalantly to Kalistra.


    The cat girl turned her head from myself to Amelica and offered me a knowing grin. "Sure. Take as much time as you want, milord." She waved her paw dismissively.


    The two of us blushed at the innuendo. I hadn¡¯t planned on doing THAT. Looking straight down at the floor, I practically ran for the stairs. When I started climbing the steps, I heard my girlfriend walking right behind me. After I reached the second floor and stood in front of room ¡°F,¡± I fished my room key out of my waist pouch and unlocked the door to my room. I waved for Amelica to enter. Once she was inside, I entered my room and closed the door behind me. We had many things to discuss in a very short period of time.

 Chapter 63 - Breaking the News

    My lovely angel stood in the center of the room. While her face was full of curiosity, Amelica patiently waited for me to talk.


    "Yesterday, I was given two missions, one each from the Church and the dojo. I can''t go into any details regarding the divine mission, but I CAN tell you that the grandmaster has chosen me to represent the dojo at the upcoming Melee Tournament," I explained.


    My girlfriend clapped her hands together in delight. "I''m so happy for you!" she exclaimed. She crossed the room until she stood in front of me and then gave me a big hug. After a long moment, she put her hands on my chest and gently pushed me back. "When are you leaving?" she asked while looking deep into my eyes.


    "At first light tomorrow morning," I revealed in a sad voice.


    "Oh!" her eyes widened as she began to appreciate my predicament more fully. She looked around the room. There were none of my personal items in the guest room aside from whatever I had stored inside the chest. And because the inn¡¯s guest policy required the storage chest to be left alone by the staff, she didn¡¯t know what I had inside the chest. However, she could easily guess that it contained my spare clothing, a small dagger that I no longer wore once I received my sword from the dojo, and perhaps some coins, too.


    Amelica had known that I wasn''t staying in this guest room long-term, but she was secretly hoping that I will renew the guest room for another week at least. After that, who knows? If the elf across the hall could rent the room continuously for three years, then why couldn''t anyone else stay just as long at The Noble Lady? Now, her secret wish was completely shattered. When her eyes returned to face me, it was full of sadness. "Are you coming back?" she asked in a small voice. Despite Amelica''s best efforts, she couldn''t leave her overwhelming sadness out of her voice.


    My heart felt crushed at this moment. I truly wished that I could promise my angel that I will return to her. Yet, making that promise would make me a liar because so far nothing was certain during my stay inside this gaming world. I was essentially putting out fires, figuratively speaking, simply for the entertainment of the overlord of this game. And sooner or later, my luck will fail at the most inopportune moment, with my life on the line. Thus, I could not lie to Amelica and give her any false assurance. I owed her much more than that. I recognized that I was able to survive in this town for so long only due to the support of strong women like Amelica, Maisen, and Kalistra.


    I sighed and gave her an honest answer. "As much as I want to stay here, with you, I am not sure that I would be able to do so. My responsibilities to the Church and my own pursuit of the crown will likely take me far, far away to other parts of this continent. But I assure you that my heart is here in Tregome and it belongs to you," I confessed for the first time.


    Tears started flowing down her face but somehow she managed a smile for me. "I appreciate your honesty, milord. I agree that your duty and honor comes first. If there is no room after that for me in your life, then so be it." Amelica quickly wiped away her tears, took a moment to regain her composure, and then she returned to her business self. "If you relinquish your room key right now, I will not charge you for today; and obviously, you won''t stay tomorrow either." Her voice was firm and her facial expression was business-like. This was the old Amelica that I had met for the very first time¡ªcautious on the surface but warm, friendly, and considerate underneath.


    I nodded in agreement. I fished out the key from my waist pocket and gave it to her.


    The barmaid accepted it with both hands and our fingers briefly touched. She gave my hand a reassuring squeeze and reluctantly released me. Amelica put the room key in her own waist pouch and started fishing out coins to refund the rent for the remaining two days.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Keep the silver as a credit. I do intend to return to The Noble Lady in the near future. When I do, I plan to stay much longer than five days," I promised and smiled.


    "I will hold you to it," Amelica smiled back. "If you would grant me a small favor, milord, I want the two of us to visit the Lucky Shrine this morning. With your permission, I will arrange for the items in the storage chest to be sent over to the dojo, where you''re staying tonight?"


    "Yes, that would be fine," I heartily agreed; it would be more convenient for a courier to bring my stuff over than for me to come back here to pick up my meager belongings. I suspected that Kalistra had already planned a full day of intensive lessons and training. And it was unlikely that I would be able to return to this inn for lunch. I opened the door behind me and held out my hand. "Shall we?"


    My girlfriend took my hand and stepped through the doorway.


    I joined her and closed the door softly behind me.


    We continued to hold hands as we walked along the hallway and again when we reached the bottom of the steps.


    Kalistra''s ears perked up as she stared at us from the other side of the common room.


    Some other patrons seated at the tables also took note of our entry and glanced at our joined hands. However, no one commented or challenged me to another duel.


    "I''m going to visit the Lucky Shrine," I called out. "I''ll be back very soon."


    "You better be. Or else Amelica will be late for her morning shift," the cat girl warned us.


    I nodded to my teacher. I opened the door for my girlfriend and exited the inn with her.


    Since we were pressed for time, Amelica set a very fast pace and dragged me along for several blocks until we finally reached the Lucky Shrine.


    I stared at the exterior for a moment and then opened the door. It was just like before. The place was dark, dingy, and full of gamblers. Was this place open twenty-four hours a day? If the town of Tregome had a curfew, then that meant these patrons simply stayed overnight. Thankfully, I saw some people sleeping on the ground with their backs against the walls; this confirmed that the gamblers were indeed allowed to spend the night here for curfew, just as I did at the dojo.


    "Let''s go," Amelica said as she pulled on my hand again.


    When we reached the back of the gambling parlor, I was really excited to discover that the avatar of Lady Luck herself was sitting behind the manager''s desk! We both knelt on the ground before the desk and then lowered until our heads until we touched the ground.


    The attendant arose from her seat, walked around her desk, and stood in front of us. Lady Luck said in a kind voice, "Please rise, my children."


    When I got back to my feet, I wasted no time in taking out a platinum coin from my waist pouch to give to the goddess as an offering.


    The goddess saw the coin in my hand and made no attempt to take it. "You have an important journey and you will need to save your coins. However, I will accept two gold pieces for a divine consultation," she proposed.


    I was puzzled by the request but nonetheless, I obeyed and passed her the requested coins.


    The Asian woman smiled and asked, "Are you around, Pheus?"


    Suddenly, a young Asian man in black, silk robes appeared from thin air. He got down to one knee before her. "How may I be of assistance, Mistress?" the newcomer asked with his eyes downcast.


    Out of habit, I looked at the caption above his head and read that his name was ¡°Morpheus.¡± Was this guy the god of dreams?


    "Oh, stop it!" A look of annoyance crossed Lady Luck''s face. "In my eyes, you are my equal. Now please behave appropriately before my children."


    "My deepest apologies for offending you, Mistress," the man persisted and reluctantly got back on his feet.


    When Morpheus turned around to examine us, I could see the same gold sparkles dancing in his black-as-night eyes. Turning on my spirit sense, I saw that the Asian man was shrouded by a strong, but dark brown colored aura. While the strength of his aura paled in comparison to that of Lady Luck, it was clear to me that this man was at least a demi-god. Ignoring a pop-up message, I quickly offered the man a deep bow befitting his divine status.


    Amelica noticed my action and immediately offered her own bow to the man.


    When I lifted my head back up, I saw the man offer a very slight smile and an equally slight nod in acceptance of my recognition. But the serious expression never left his face.


    "Pheus, please take us to the dream world. I need a secure location to discuss important matters with my children. Here is payment for their passage," Lady Luck requested politely and gave him my coins.


    "Very well, milady. Your payment has been accepted and passage for these two mortals to the Dream Land will be granted," the young god responded formally. He turned toward us and held out his left hand. Suddenly, I was hit by a wave of dizziness and then I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 64- Enter Mister Sandman

    I tried to blink away the grogginess from my mind. Finding some success in that endeavor, I then focused on seeing my immediate surroundings. Huh? I was sitting on a simple wooden bench at my bus stop. From back in fourth grade.


    Bark-bark!


    I turned my head toward the sound, knowing exactly what I will see¡ªa large golden retriever. "Come here, Old Yeller!" I waved at the dog.


    The large animal, easily bigger and heavier than my young self, slowly approached me. Its tail wagged furiously.


    When I knelt down and held out my hand, Old Yeller sniffed it and then started licking my hand with its rough tongue. I laughed as I scratched my old friend behind both of his ears.


    The dog belonged to an old man named Harvey Dressler, who owned the old white stucco house directly across the street from the bus stop. The owner enjoyed watching shows on his old black-and-white TV, and the dog would go across the street to accompany people at the bus stop until the owner feed the dog lunch.


    Speaking of the bus stop, why was I here? My mind started experiencing flashbacks of all the things that happened in my life. Suddenly, I remembered everything. I should not be here! I immediately stood up and yelled, "I know you''re here Morpheus! Show yourself!"


    The clear blue sky overhead abruptly turned cloudy. Flashes of lightning started to erupt amongst the clouds.


    Finally, someone appeared before me¡ªbut it wasn''t Morpheus. "Please forgive Pheus. I know not why he chose to take us to this part of your past memory," Lady Luck said. "But I assure you that you are under my protection."


    "I thought we''re going to the Dream Land. Why are we here in my past?" I asked her with a quizzical expression on my face.


    "Only Pheus can answer that question. But we are indeed in the Dream Land," she confirmed. The goddess knelt down before Old Yeller.


    The dog gave her his paw to shake.


    "Good boy," she said as she shook his paw.


    Old Yeller''s tail wagged as if it was ringing an alarm bell.


    Lady Luck returned to her feet and said, "I think Pheus wanted to bring you to a happy moment in your life."


    "For what purpose?" I folded my arms. If Morpheus can read my memories, then surely he knew of my pain in the near future. Regardless, I was unhappy with the fact that a god was toying with my cherished memories in this manner. I was perfectly willing to go along and play games with these gods and their overseer. But I drew the line at any tampering with my memories because I believed that your past is a crucial part of who you are as a person, your very identity. To me, your personal identity was as sacred as freedom. Without a strong sense of self and, by implication an innate understanding and appreciation of your wants and desires that would naturally flow from your sense of self, then how can you take advantage of the freedom to pursue what makes you happy? To have freedom without an accompanying sense of self to serve as a compass in making choices that affect your future would render the notion of freedom meaningless. Furthermore, if my memories were actually rewritten by Morpheus, then it was tantamount to brainwashing me. I would not permit either to happen to me. Thus, I was seriously considering quitting this game entirely.


    "Morpheus, please come down. We''re making Lawrence angry now," the goddess warned.


    "I¡¯m here, milady," the demi-god appeared in a flash next to her, down on one knee again.


    "Please fix this mess," Lady Luck ordered.


    Morpheus got back up. He nodded slightly to me and snapped his fingers.


    Our immediate surroundings changed. We stood in a light gray haze of nothingness.


    "Where are we now?" I asked.


    "We''re still in the Dream Land," the god of dreams replied. "This is the natural state of my world. The previous surrounding was a mere illusion pulled from your memories," he explained while waving a hand at the landscape.


    "Where is Amelica?" I demanded to know. As a follower of Lady Luck, the goddess wouldn''t harm my girlfriend. But Morpheus, on the other hand, may not have such restraint, particularly if he felt the need to blackmail me into doing his bidding.


    "She is elsewhere, but safe," he replied cautiously. Morpheus was fully aware of my distrust of him.


    "Our discussion is for your ears only," Lady Luck explained. "Once our discussion is concluded, we will send her to join you here. Now please roll hold out your left arm," she requested.


    When I obeyed, I felt an invisible hand grab my wrist. I saw that my robe and shirt sleeve were being rolled back to expose my inner forearm¡ªand my brands.


    "Oh no," I groaned aloud when I realized what the goddess planned to do. Why did every deity I met feel the need to mark me as one of his or her followers?If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "You are being granted a great boon. You should be thankful, you insect," Morpheus scowled.


    "Hush, Pheus!" Lady Luck scolded the demi-god. "It is quite appropriate for this player character to feel apprehensive considering that he had two prior experiences that terrified him," she empathized.


    "That''s two more than most people have experienced in their lifetime," Morpheus retorted.


    Lady Luck raised her hand to quiet him. "I''m going to grant you my mark, Lawrence. Please hold still."


    I watched as I felt a cold finger, imbued with dark brown colored divine energy, started tracing a brand on my forearm next to the mark from Lady Musa. And yes, the process was again very painful. By the time the branding was completed, I had accumulated enough "-3 Health" pop-ups to drain three-quarters of my current maximum of 40 Health points. Thankfully, after the branding was completed Lady Luck poured her divine energy into the brand and healed me. The ensuing pop-up read, "+30 Health." I looked at the red health bar on the upper left corner of my vision, and I confirmed that I was completely healed.


    Once I was healed, my arm was no longer swollen and I was able to see the result more clearly. The brand was a replica of a six-sided die, and the face of the die showed snake eyes. I received a pop-up, which read "Marked by Lady Luck. +500 Reputation. +1,000 XP." I bowed deeply to the goddess. "Thank you," I said.


    She nodded slightly in acknowledgment. "In addition, you have received a second boon from me. You can now use ''Reroll.'' This is an ability that triggers automatically and allows you to reroll once per day. When the ability is triggered, the world will pause until you make your decision. You could decline the offer to reroll and instead, save it for another time," she explained.


    I remembered the incident where Ebenthal tried to rob me on the street and we fought. During the fight, I made a Dexterity saving throw to avoid a fatal blow from him. If I fail a saving throw, I could now use reroll for another shot. This was potentially a life saver during a fight. Honestly, the ability was more valuable than the mark. "Thank you for these gifts." I bowed from my waist to show the goddess my deepest gratitude.


    "So he knows how to be grateful," Morpheus smirked and earned another glare from the greater divinity.


    "May I ask a question?" I asked.


    "Go ahead," Lady Luck smiled.


    "What''s the purpose behind these brands? Am I giving up a piece of my soul for your protection?'' I inquired. I was really concerned because I had no idea what they wanted from me aside from doing missions on their behalf.


    "Not all of us are demons," the demi-god of dream sulked.


    "Lawrence meant no insult by that remark. It''s a misconception carried over from his home world," the goddess replied. Lady Luck turned to face me. "We''re not asking for your soul," she laughed softly. "Of course, you have the freedom to offer your soul to a demon in exchange for power. But when you die, your immortal soul will be used by the demon for whatever purpose he wishes. Your soul could be bartered for goods, sacrificed for a chaotic spell, or even used to reanimate a skeleton or a dead body. And no one, not even the gamemaster, can cancel a soul pact once made. Most of the gods abhor the use of soul pacts, including Pheus here," she explained.


    "So if I''m not engaging in soul pacts with you gods, what am I doing exactly?" I pressed. I was aware that the goddess was trying to misdirect the conversation to avoid answering my question.


    The Asian woman pouted her lips for a moment in displeasure. And then she sighed. "You can think of us gods as symbionts. The brand is a bond through which we establish a deeper relationship with mortals. Furthermore, some of the gods have deep connections with the elements of water, fire, air, and earth, such as Lord Bane with fire for example. A mark from Bane would confer special resonance with fire, and thus any fire element spell that you cast will be more powerful due to this bond," she lectured. "These brands will be beneficial to you whenever you decide to change your profession to a spell caster," she added.


    "If that''s the case, then why isn''t everyone branded by the gods?" I asked. If the marks would confer so much benefit, why doesn''t every person in town carry a divine brand?


    "What a dummy," Morpheus interrupted. "Isn''t the answer obvious? What''s the difference between you and everyone else you met in that backwater of a town called Tregome?"


    Lady Luck scolded him again with her eyes.


    I quickly understood what the irritable god was referring to. "It''s because I''m NOT a native of this gaming world. I''m a player character," I answered easily.


    Ding-ding-ding! A ringing school bell materialized from the thin air above us and then disappeared again.


    "See? If you thought a bit more with your head, then you would have avoided asking us a stupid question and embarrassing yourself," Morpheus smirked.


    "Please leave us," Lady Luck ordered quietly.


    "Yes, mistress," the demi-god bowed and then he winked out of existence.


    "Is he always this annoying?" I asked with my brows knotted.


    "Please forgive his poor attitude. Pheus is a younger god. Only when a god exists for a few millennia will he mature enough to know how to treat mortals better," she explained. "He hasn''t learned to control his emotions yet."


    "I don''t care if Morpheus is young or old for a god. All I care is whether he will act on his apparent animosity towards me. Do these brands ensure that he won''t attack me?" I pressed Lady Luck while pointing at the marks on my forearm.


    The goddess sighed. "As a god, Morpheus cannot act directly against you. Can he persuade a willing follower via his dream to attack you? I admit that is a possibility." The Asian woman sighed again.


    Flabbergasted at the notion of making ANOTHER enemy, I threw my hands in the air. "What did I do to offend Morpheus?" I demanded to know.


    Lady Luck pondered the question for a moment. "It''s not that you did anything wrong in particular. I believe that in his own way, Pheus is jealous of you precisely because you are a player character. Your very nature as such allows you to change our gaming world in ways that a god may be less free to do so because of the restrictions handed down by the gamemaster," she surmised.


    I slapped my hands on my thighs. "Well, I can''t do anything about being a PC."


    "No, you can''t," the goddess offered a slight smile.


    Stuck with no obvious solution to my inadvertent conflict with Morpheus, I turned my attention to another outstanding matter. "What mission do you have for me?" I asked bluntly.


    Lady Luck shook her head. A frown appeared on her face. "I''m sorry that you have become so distrustful of the gods here. I don''t have a mission for you. I granted you two boon because I have already acknowledged you as a follower of mine, and I wish you success in carrying out your twin missions for the Church and the dojo. I want nothing from you," she said.


    I folded my arms as I stared at the goddess. While her face showed sincerity, I wasn''t one hundred percent convinced that Lady Luck wanted nothing from me. Only time will tell if she was truly being honest with me. I looked up at the sky, knowing that the god of dreams was still observing us from high above. "If neither of you has further business with me, I would like to see Amelica again," I demanded in a loud voice.


    In response, the gray mist surrounding me thickened until I was blinded.

 Chapter 65 - Amelica Kingsbury

    I was bewildered by the obscuring mist and started flailing my arms blindly in a vain attempt to disperse the fog. Mentally, I knew that I was inside the Dream Land and Morpheus was not going to attack me while Lady Luck was around. However, I was having a panic attack and I hoped that a quicker removal of the fog would release me from my condition. Thankfully, the fog dispersed shortly thereafter and I found myself sitting on the bench at the bus stop again. This time, though, I was not alone.


    "Where are we?" my companion asked.


    My ears perked up at the familiar voice and I turned toward the person sitting to my right¡ªit was Amelica! Purely on instinct, I gave her a tight hug.


    My girlfriend was startled but reciprocated and patted me gently on my back until she no longer felt me shaking.


    "I just had a panic attack," I admitted shamefully.


    She hugged me again and then kissed my forehead. "You''re okay, now." She smiled.


    "Yes, thank you." I smiled back.


    Seeking to turn the conversation, Amelica looked around the unfamiliar scene. She was sitting on a bench and to her right was a pole attached to a white, rectangular sign with the words, "Bus Stop," in red letters. "What is a bus stop?" she asked while pointing a finger at the sign.


    "Oh!" my eyes stared at it for a moment as I tried to gather my thoughts and simplify the concept for her benefit. "On my world, we built great machines from iron and steel to handle various tasks that improve the daily lives of the commoners. A bus is similar to a wagon except that the box is three or even four times as long, and it is used primarily to carry people along a designated trade route. The bus makes periodic stops along the route to allow passengers to get off and come on, and these are called bus stops."


    "Anyone can ride a bus?" she asked.


    "If you have the money to pay for the bus fare, then yes you can ride the bus," I answered.


    "It must cost a fortune to ride a bus!" Amelica thought aloud.


    "Actually, it''s quite affordable for most people. This is because the government provides money from taxes to cover part of the operating costs for buses and other forms of public transportation," I said.


    "Wait!" My girlfriend suddenly interrupted me. "There are OTHER ways that people travel in your world?"


    "Sure! Along with ships, we also fly through the air in something called an ''airplane,''" I answered.


    "Wow! Your world must have very powerful magicians!" she exclaimed excitedly.


    I laughed out loud. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to laugh at you. We don''t have magic in our world, at least not in the way that you have magic in your world. Flying is done entirely through man-made machines. No magic is involved, I''m afraid," I shrugged.


    Amelica clapped her hands together. "Oh, how I wish I could visit your world someday!" She stared at me dreamily, imagining all the wonders that must await her!


    "I wish you could visit, too," I replied with a deep sense of melancholy. My heart ached, not with pain but rather it was weighed down by a reminder that this wonderful woman was a non-player character, and it would be impossible for her to leave this gaming world and come over to my real world. Amelica was like a security blanket; having her in my life made my world feel just right. If I ever found a way to win the game and be granted passage back to my home world, will I be able to part with Amelica permanently? The thought was ever present in the back of my mind as it was a reminder of my issue with making deep, personal commitments to others.


    Amelica noticed my sudden mood shift. She put her hand on mine and squeezed.


    I squeezed back. Suddenly, a thought popped into my head. It was a curiosity based on a revelation from Bishop Canterbury regarding the ownership of The Noble Lady. "Um, Amelica, can I ask you something about where you work?"


    "Sure," she nodded uneasily. My angel had no idea why I would ask about the inn at this moment.


    "When the Bishop gave me a mission to perform for the Church, he mentioned that Vern was the ''nominal owner'' of The Noble Lady. What does that mean? Who''s the real owner?" I asked.


    My girlfriend bit her lip and looked at me with a neutral expression.


    With her mean poker face on, I had no clue what Amelica was thinking.


    Finally, she took a deep breath and spoke. "It is a closely guarded secret, one that very few people outside of Tregome know of. If I tell you, it will be another burden for you to bear. But I''m willing to tell you the truth about myself. In exchange, I want to know why the god chose to show you this place. While the three of you were having a discussion, I was floating nearby. I could see you but I wasn''t able to hear anything. I suspect that Morpheus has some sort of plan for me, but I can''t figure out what he intends to do," Amelica said.


    I looked at the beautiful woman and studied her in silence. When I first met her at the common room inside The Noble Lady, I was dazzled by her pretty face and yes, I was physically attracted to her. But as I got to know her better, I found someone with a radiant soul. The people in town loved her and they were also very protective of her. There was something odd about it if I thought a bit more, actually. In fact, she was the only dual-class character I''ve met, and I suspected that it was rare for humans to dual-class in this gaming world. The reason she switched to the barmaid profession may have been tied to her background. I really wanted to know more about Amelica and I believed that if I declined at this moment, she would never offer to talk about it again. Thus, I nodded in acquiescence to her demand.


    Amelica smiled and said, "Go ahead."


    I laughed. "Okay. Well, I''m sure you noticed by now that I have a fear of making commitments. Part of it came from my childhood experience," I began.


    "Like this one," she interrupted while pointing down on the ground to denote the bus stop.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "Yes," I nodded. "The dog''s name was Old Yeller and he used to sit here with people waiting for the bus during the day. But one day, the dog sat right in front of the door to his owner''s house. It''s that white house directly across the street." I pointed at the house and continued. "When people walked by, Old Yeller would moan and whine but never leave the spot. Finally, after two days a neighbor asked a local Watchman to check on the owner, an old man named Harvey Dressler. It turned out that the man had passed away inside the house. The dog realized something was wrong, but couldn''t get anyone to intervene in time to save the owner''s life."


    "That''s terrible!" Amelica gasped and covered her mouth in horror.


    "And it gets sadder. The dog apparently felt guilty that he was away when his owner needed help; after that, Old Yeller refused to leave that spot in front of the door. We tried giving him food but he refused to eat. He just sat at that spot until he died," I explained. "After Old Yeller died, whenever I waited here for my bus to take me to school, I would stare at the house across the street until my bus arrived. I would think about my friend Old Yeller and what his sense of loyalty and commitment to Mister Dressler meant. I thought about this every single day for the next two years until my parents moved to another place. And my conclusion was that I should NEVER commit myself to anything or anyone. To commit myself is to give my life to the commitment, and I didn''t think I would ever find anything worthy of that ultimate sacrifice."


    Amelica hugged me and shook her head at my extreme conclusion. "No one is asking for your life," she refuted.


    "If it''s not worth your life, then it''s not worth the commitment," I answered back.


    "Oh, milord," she hugged me even tighter. "A commitment is like a glass of water. It can be hot or cold. There is a wide range in temperature. Similarly, you can give as much or as little of a commitment to something that interests you," she explained. "It''s a question of importance in your eye."


    It was my turn to shake my head. "I don''t like to do anything half-hearted."


    Amelica pushed me back and looked into my eyes. "Then that makes you passionate about your goals. It is a very admirable quality, and something that I noticed right away." She looked away for a moment. "It reminded me of Gendun''s father, and it was what drew me to you in the first place," she admitted.


    "Tell me more," I requested politely.


    Realizing that it was her turn to confess, my angel looked down at her lap for a moment. "I came from a long line of knights named ''Kingsbury.''"


    "You''re actually a noble?" I blurted out in surprise.


    "I was," she admitted sheepishly.


    "What happened?" I was really curious now.


    "I lived in a manor in the eastern part of the kingdom. My father is Sir Galvin Kingsbury, who was an officer in the king''s army. My mother is a priestess of Musa, and I was expected to follow in her footsteps. Gendur was a commoner whose family were hunters. When my father started seeking out a suitable marriage for me, I decided to elope with Gendur. After my father found out, he disowned me and arranged for the Church to remove my name from the Kingsbury lineage," Amelica explained.


    "So why did you end up in Tregome?" I asked as I patted her arm reassuringly. It must have stung my angel deeply to be cut off like that.


    "Well, it was for two reasons. First, Tregome is a frontier town and beyond the gates, there were plenty of game for Gendur to hunt. Second, we happened to have a distant relative who owned The Noble Lady. When I showed up and explained my situation to Uncle Alston, he was very sympathetic to my plight. He was already in his sixties, and he never married for whatever reason. When I begged him to let me and Gendur stay, Uncle Alston agreed. He also decided to make me his heir, and when he passed away I took over the establishment," she continued.


    "If you''re the real owner of The Noble Lady, then why have this fiction with Vern as the public owner? Why the deception?" I asked. It didn''t make any sense to me.


    Suddenly, Amelica''s face turned angry and bitter. She took a deep breath and started talking again. "Vern is forever linked to a tragedy with Gendur. As you know, Vern was a war chief of his orc clan. Back in his younger days, he was very aggressive and self-confident. He pushed the rest of his clan to make war with a rival clan. As the two clans were fighting, Gendur was out hunting when he heard the sound of battle. He investigated and found himself caught in the middle of a war. He saw an orc child about to be killed and fought the attacker. By intervening, Gendur was no longer a neutral observer. He inadvertently sided with Vern''s clan. Gendur fought bravely but he received a grave wound, and he was too far away from home to reach our healers in time."


    "Vern was the only survivor of the clash between the two clans. He asked Gendur, who was on the ground and dying, why the human would intervene especially when it was a clash of nonhumans. Wouldn¡¯t Gendur take delight in seeing the orcs kill themselves and thereby reducing a threat to the nearby human town in the future? Gendur said that he wanted to protect the orcish child, who ended up being killed anyway. Vern was astonished by this answer because the human didn¡¯t see a monster to be killed; instead, he saw a child to be protected from harm. It moved the chaotic being deeply. Thus, when Gendur made a dying request of Vern to watch over our son until he reached the age of apprenticeship, Vern readily agreed to serve as Gendun''s guardian. Soon, the orc arrived at Tregome carrying no weapon and wearing no armor."


    "When the large orc appeared at the gate, the Watchmen refused to let him enter Tregome. However, since Vern asked for me specifically by name, a runner was dispatched to fetch me. When I appeared before Vern and he read my caption to confirm my identity, he revealed the bittersweet way that my love, Gendur, had died. Vern also revealed his new mission in life to protect my son. When the Watchmen persisted in refusing entry to the orc, I decided to make a gambit and prayed to Lady Luck for aid. I went to the Church and created a deed transferring legal ownership of The Noble Lady to Vern. The deed was notarized by a Church official and then filed with the Church to make the transfer of property official."


    "I then went back and hand delivered a copy of the deed to Vern, who was still at the gate. I showed the deed to the Watchmen on duty and noted that as the owner of The Noble Lady, Vern was now an official resident of Tregome. Therefore, the guards could not deny the new owner passage through the gate. However, they still saw the orc as dangerous to the inhabitants of Tregome and could not permit entry into the town. The Watchmen sought to break the dilemma by sending a runner over to Bishop Canterbury, who ruled that my transfer of ownership of the inn was valid. The Bishop also confirmed that this ownership conferred legal residency in Tregome. Thus, Vern was permitted to enter Tregome on the condition that the Watchmen will keep a close eye on him. It took a long time for the town residents to feel comfortable with Vern, but now the commoners have accepted him as one of their own."


    "Wow!" I was blown away by the intricate web of events that tied Vern, Amelica, and Gendun together. "How could you accept having Vern watch over your son when the orc was an indirect cause of Gendur''s death? And now that the dying request has been fulfilled, why is Vern still in Tregome?" I asked. If I was in a similar situation, I wasn''t sure that I would have agreed to allow Vern to be anywhere near my son, much less protect him.


    Amelica stood up and turned toward me. She offered her hand and pulled me to my feet. "It is essentially a matter of trust. I trusted Gendur to make the best decision for our son. I trusted Vern to honor his commitment. The Church was very angry and upset with the presence of a hated orc inside Tregome, but as a frontier town Bishop Canterbury believed that Tregome must be open to all races that entered the town in peace."


    "But the Church still made it impossible for nonhumans to enter Church grounds," I pointed out.


    "Unfortunately, the bishop has limited authority over church edicts and he could not remove the magic without permission from higher authority within the Church," she answered. "As for why Vern is still here, I''ve asked him that question directly. His response was that he had nowhere else to go as a war chief without a clan. Other orc clans will not accept him because Vern had led his old clan to its very doom and the orcs were fearful that the same fate awaits them," she explained.


    Suddenly, Morpheus popped in front of us. "It''s time for you to return to the Awakened Land," he said. Before we could respond, we were again blinded by mists.

 Chapter 66 - A New Resolve

    When the fog cleared up, we found ourselves back inside the Lucky Shrine, with the human avatar of Lady Luck standing before us.


    The Asian woman smiled at our return. "It''s time for you to head back to the inn, my children. May fortune continue to smile on you," she said in dismissal.


    We bowed deeply to the goddess and left the shrine. Amelica and I walked hand-in-hand as each of us tried to appreciate what we learned from each other. We knew that these revelations had pulled us closer together as a couple, but honor and duty were threatening to pull us apart.


    I spent the rest of the trek pondering possibilities to keep us together as a couple but alas, I couldn''t come up with a realistic solution. I would love nothing more than to have Amelica join my quest because I was certain that her class was the equivalent of a bard from AD&D rules. She would have access to both healing and offensive spells while I tanked damage and kept monsters away from her. I was probably still below her character level right now, but I could easily engage in a few monster encounters and zoom past her in the near future.


    However, I was hesitant to ask Amelica to come with me because Amelica''s roots were firmly embedded in this frontier town, whereas I was subject to the whims of gods and NPCs alike and flew like a kite blown around by an unpredictable wind. In a sense, my girlfriend enjoyed more personal freedom than I did. I couldn''t help but grin at the irony. Nor could I ask Amelica to give up the life she built in Tregome and, more importantly, leave her son behind just to go adventuring with me.


    Furthermore, what if the worst-case scenario occurred and Amelica ended up being killed during an encounter? After all, I was not powerful enough to ensure her personal safety and therefore, every monster encounter created a chance of her dying. Yes, it was a very low risk but it was a risk nonetheless. And knowing that the gods were watching me, I was certain that there will be more "divine interventions" designed to test my mettle and entertain the so-called "gamemaster." Was I prepared to face Gendun and tell the young boy that his mother had died while adventuring with me? I didn''t know if I could handle that situation.


    These thoughts occupied my mind as we walked along the streets. The conclusion I drew was that I could not put Amelica''s life at risk by asking her to come with me. It would be a selfish request, one fraught with extreme danger to her life. I knew, deep down, that I couldn''t jeopardize my angel''s life in this manner. It would be one thing if putting her life at risk was necessary to save the town of Tregome or for some other grand purpose. But for these two quests that I had currently, I will have a VERY capable companion for the journey in Kalistra. And if I couldn''t be safe in her company, then there was no hope for me to stay alive until I capture the crown for my ticket out of this gaming world. Thus, I rejected the idea of asking Amelica to join my party when I leave Tregome to begin my quest. Once I reached my decision, I noticed that we had arrived at the entrance to The Noble Lady.


    Amelica reluctantly released my hand. She said, "Thank you," when I opened the door for her, but my angel refused to look at me.


    I frowned for a moment as I watched her walk past the bar and then into the kitchen. Apparently, I was not the only one thinking of our future together as a couple, and Amelica had drawn an unsatisfactory conclusion as well. I quickly took my seat at the back of the common room. When I reached my usual table, I noticed that I had a bowl of chicken soup already waiting for me.


    Once I sat down next to Kalistra, my master pulled her face out of her own bowl and looked at me. "I didn''t expect you to be back so soon," she said as her ears perked up.


    "We just went to the Lucky Shrine to receive a quick blessing," I explained casually. I had no intention of telling her about my meeting with two gods and a trip to the Dream Land. I test-sipped a spoonful of soup, expect it to be freezing cold by now. However, I was mildly surprised to discover that my soup was still warm.


    The look of surprise must have registered on my face because the cat girl remarked, "Our soups were brought out of the kitchen not too long ago. I guess Lady Luck really is smiling on you." Her whiskers twitched at the notion. She was not surprised that Lawrence had drawn attention from the gods already. He was a storm bringer who couldn''t help but stir up trouble wherever he walked. Kalistra fully expected many difficulties ahead as the two travel on the King''s Road.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    As I continued to drink my soup, my mind started wandering again. When I thought about the divine mark that I had received from Lady Luck, I felt a tingling sensation on my left forearm, right at the spot where my newest brand had been added. Perhaps it was the goddess'' way of expressing her agreement with Kalistra''s remark. Realizing that I was under again under personal surveillance a la "The Truman Show," I decided it would be best to finish my breakfast quickly and ignore this divine invasion to my personal privacy. I was very annoyed to discover that my very thoughts were being monitored. However, given my status as a player character, I shouldn''t be surprised at receiving such divine attention. And since I wore the brand of three different gods, it was plausible that all three were observing me through their respective brand. If this was indeed the case, then there was nothing that I could do about it. If anything, I should be happy to receive an express confirmation that I was under surveillance. This meant that I needed to continue being on my very best behavior at all times.


    Suddenly, I remembered something important! Before I blacked out in the bishop''s study yesterday, the man had promised to help me unlock the abilities of my truth stone. Of course, His Excellency neglected to mention that the artifact had to be bound to me personally, and being bound meant a commitment to Order. It was a nasty trap that the Bishop and the gods, Musa and Bane, had sprung on me. Just thinking the ordeal was making me very angry at them.


    Frankly, I would rather avoid seeing these three co-conspirators again. However, I was already bound to the two gods via the brands on my left inner forearm. Furthermore, Bishop Johan Canterbury was the highest authority within the town of Tregome, and I expect that many future church missions will be assigned to me directly from the Bishop. Thus, I needed to figure out a way to push aside my anger at them for the sake of achieving my ultimate goal of returning home.


    That being said, if they planned to use me to further their schemes, then it was fair for me to use them to further my own objectives. For example, maybe I should suggest to the Holy One that I deserved a promotion within the Church because it would be a scandal if the commoners were to discover that a man could be a servant of three gods WITHOUT being a true member of the Church. After all, I was only a mere apprentice who was free to leave the church at any time. If the gods were willing to work with the commoners and nobles directly, then it was reasonable for the public to assume that the gods did not wish to work with the Church. This, in turn, would raise questions regarding the worthiness of the organization in the eyes of the gods and whether the Church edicts merited obedience or not by the town residents.


    The Church undoubtedly wanted to promote the notion that it had EXCLUSIVE access to the gods, and that only members of the church were deemed worthy of such access. If I were to openly show my three brands to the common folks and suggest that I had special relationships with Bane, Musa, and Luck, then I would expose this fraud to the people and greatly damage the power and prestige of the Church. When I made this realization, I started chuckling to myself.


    Kalistra looked at me and shook her head. She didn''t want to know what I was thinking.


    I took a sip from the cup of honey tea; my mind continued to explore new possibilities. Since I was forced to swear fealty yesterday, it was only fair that I push back against the Church. I wasn''t going to try to blackmail the Church outright, but I could certainly ask for a few favors in exchange. For example, I could inquire about the vacancy in the position of town judge. Judge Mulligan had a nice sound to it. But then again, I wasn''t going to stay in Tregome for long and thus, I wouldn''t be able to fulfill my responsibilities if I were to receive this appointment. A promotion to deacon was also problematic because that was a very high position and probably attached to many obligations to the Church. I guessed I will have to ask the bishop to promote me to the next rank beyond Initiate.


    Another request I plan to make of His Excellency was to teach me how to cast a truth-telling with the stone. Did the spell merely require the target to swear and tell the truth? Or, was there another trigger to enforce the truth being expressed by the target? I thought about what other demands I could make of the bishop, but nothing appropriate came to mind. I didn''t want to ask for money and come across as greedy; that was the surest way to lose points in my candidacy for kingship! I also didn''t ask for additional guards for the trip because I wasn''t sure how they would treat Kalistra. If the guards treat her with contempt because she was non-human, then it would put the mission itself at risk if a fight broke out between Kalistra and the guards. It wasn''t worth rolling the dice, in my view. Thus, I settled on asking for a promotion and learning to cast the truth-telling spell.


    "Hey, Kalistra! I need to meet with the Bishop today. Since we''re actually close to the church right now, may I make a trip to meet with him before I start my training at your dojo?" I asked politely.


    The cat girl looked up at the clock above the door. It was already a quarter beyond the sixth hour. Kalistra peered into my bowl and saw that I was almost finished with my meal. Abruptly, she stood up and said, "We''re going now. Pay up and let''s go!" She grabbed her butterfly scabbard and reattached it to her belt.


    "Yes, master," I answered and obeyed.

 Chapter 67 - Return to the Church

    Once I stepped foot outside, less five silver pieces to cover the cat girl''s meal plus tips, Kalistra started racing up the street on all four paws. "Hey, wait up!" I yelled as I started to run after her.


    However, the evil minx ignored me and kept running through the growing crowd of pedestrians on the streets.


    I had to slow down in order to avoid running into the common folk and soon, I lost sight of her. Well, no matter. After all, I already knew her destination was the street in front of the church building. Sure enough, a few minutes later I found Kalistra waiting for me. As I approached her, I saw that she was sharpening her claws with her teeth.


    With her free paw, the cat girl wordlessly waved for me to step forward and enter holy ground; she acted as if I was interrupting something important. The little minx caught my eyes rolling at her and Kalistra even hissed at me!


    I was still wearing my white robe under my borrowed studded leather armor. For good measure, I decided to pull out my truth stone from underneath my tunic and displayed it publicly.


    The guards immediately took note of the cross-shaped stone around my neck, and they saluted sharply as a Watchman opened a side door and allowed me to enter the administrative section of the building.


    As I walked in, I had an interesting thought. Even though I was an apprentice with the Church, I had never attended a formal church service and entered the formal congregation section of the building. And since I''ll be away for the Melee Tournament, I will miss the next service as well. Thus, it was ironic for me to come here to demand a promotion from the bishop despite never having partaken in an official church service.


    While I was present at the gathering at the Public Square to expose the turned wererats amongst the residents, this did not count as an official service. After all, I was locked in a steel cage and thus my attendance wasn''t voluntary.


    Fortunately, my possession of a church artifact was sufficient proof of membership in the Church of Britannia as a highly ranked official because only they would possess such an item. And given that each truth stone was personally bound to the possessor, with a fealty to Order attached to the stone, it was no wonder that the Watchmen were very deferential to me.


    As I walked along the administrative hallway, I was accosted by Deacon Manfeud again. What a coincidence! Not! At this point, I was very suspicious of any NPC who wore a church robe, especially the higher ranked, red-robed clergy like the deacon here. Nonetheless, I remembered my manners. "Good morning, Brother Manfeud," I greeted warmly.


    "Good morning to you, Brother Mulligan," the older man replied as he stared quizzically at my truth stone. The deacon''s brows were furrowed as he pondered why the color of the stone was different from his own. Must be a trick of the light, Manfeud thought to himself and dismissed it from his mind. "May I be of service to you?" he asked politely.


    I looked at the cleric for a moment and nodded. "I need to meet with the Bishop. Unfortunately, I don''t know how to go about making an appointment to see him. Perhaps, you could show me the proper way to do so?" I asked. At this point, I was willing to barge into the bishop''s study if I didn''t encounter any high-ranking church official. But alas, I couldn''t simply dismiss the deacon because he knew my true ranking within the organization and thus, I couldn''t bluff my way past him by showing the truth stone.


    Deacon Manfeud studied my expression for a moment and then offered a polite smile. "As it so happens, His Excellency has passed the word to our brothers that you have been appointed by the goddess Musa to conduct a critical mission on her behalf. And we are to provide whatever aid we could at your request." The man bowed deeply before me.


    I received a pop-up message which read, "+500 Reputation. +1,000 XP." I almost gasped aloud at the enormous increase in both attributes. But then again, I WAS standing inside an official church property, before a high-ranking member of the Church, and the good deacon was undoubtedly beholden to the goddess Musa. I may as well milk my forced association with Musa for all it was worth.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I quickly dismissed the message. "Please, Brother!" I touched the deacon''s shoulders lightly. "I believe that the goddess chose me precisely because I have very few obligations within the church. I''m much more expendable than other brothers such as yourself," I replied humbly. "If I can ask for a moment of your time to take me to see the Holy One, I will let you return to your important work for the great goddess." Oh gosh, did I just say all that? When did I learn to flatter people?


    The deacon looked directly into my eyes and shook his head. "You are far too modest, young brother. The goddess has looked into your soul and discovered greatness." He turned his head back and forth to confirm that no one was nearby. He drew his face closer to me. "I now understand why you are a candidate for kingship, milord," he whispered and then bowed deeply before me.


    "I am but a humble man. I can only hope to meet your expectations," I replied as I returned his deep bow. Oh, my gosh! Who was saying these cheesy lines? The words tumbling out of my mouth were far too modest! Was I becoming one of THEM, a two-faced cleric like the man standing before me? However, I was able to keep my concerns hidden deep within me, and I even managed to offer the deacon a fake smile!


    "I am confident that you will exceed everyone''s expectations, young brother," Manfeud replied. He took a moment to straighten out his blood-red robe. "Come, let''s see if the bishop has time to see you this morning." The church official led me along the hallway, but this time we continued walking straight rather than make a left turn toward the bishop''s study.


    I was led to a small, sparsely furnished dining room. From the doorway, I could see wooden tables and benches inside the room. There was a fireplace directly across the entrance, but the fire was out. Several portraits hung on the walls. Also, I could smell some wonderful aromas; apparently, the kitchen was nearby. I saw Enab blocking the entrance to the dining room. He nodded and stepped aside for us to pass through.


    Once I entered the room, I discovered that the bishop was sitting on a wooden bench next to the window. He was having a simple bowl of oatmeal for breakfast. I immediately rushed over to his table, knelt down, and kissed the Holy One''s hand.


    "Please join me for breakfast," Bishop Canterbury offered when I returned to my feet. He made a gesture to dismiss Deacon Manfeud, who bowed deeply and exited the room.


    I sat directly across from him at the table.


    "Have you broke your fast?" he asked.


    "Yes, your Excellency," I replied.


    "Please give this old man a few minutes to finish his simple meal. Then we can discuss matters privately," he replied.


    Still standing at the doorway, Enab turned around and bowed deeply to the bishop. Then he closed the door to give the two of us some privacy.


    I was very surprised that the human avatar of Lord Bane was acting so obedient toward the bishop. In private, the irascible god would order the bishop around like a servant. While the bishop WAS a co-conspirator in forcing me to swearing fealty to Order, a part of me wondered if the human was forced to play his part in this scheme. Perhaps, Bishop Canterbury will be more forthcoming during our private discussion.


    However, I was mindful of the fact that the gods could probably listen in on our conversation through my brands. Thus, I needed to take precautions and avoid forcing the bishop into making comments which would suggest disloyalty to the gods and jeopardize his standing with them. If my assessment of the situation was correct, the bishop was only acting to protect the town of Tregome and I couldn''t truly fault the man for doing so. As if to confirm that I was under surveillance, I felt a tingling sensation from the mark of Bane. I immediately sent out a mental warning to the god. STOP READING MY MIND! I sighed inwardly at my loss of privacy inside this gaming world.


    I watched in silence as the elderly man ate his breakfast. The bishop was totally unaware of my private interaction with Bane. Also, I was surprised to see that the highest authority in Tregome was having such simple fare. Oatmeal was a peasant''s meal that only cost a few coppers back at The Noble Lady. It was cheap and affordable to anyone. Why would the bishop eat oatmeal for breakfast? Was it for the nutritional value such as carbohydrates and fiber? Was it because he wished to avoid saturated fat and to minimize his intake of cholesterol? Did the people in this gaming world even give consideration to these dietary concerns? I spent my time pondering these nutritional issues while patiently waiting for the bishop to finish his meal. If Bane disregarded my admonishment and continued to read my mind, then I shall do my best to bore him.


    After a few minutes, Bishop Canterbury pushed aside his empty bowl. He finished his tea and then set the emptied cup on the table. He looked at me with a serious expression and said, "Let''s talk."

 Chapter 68 - A Frank Discussion

    The old cleric stared at me for a long moment until I gave a small nod for him to begin. "I recognize that you have misgivings over what happened yesterday," he began while glancing at my odd-colored truth stone. He frowned when he read the caption and realized that the artifact had changed its character! How was this possible? The bishop was very tempted to ask me, but to do so may sidetrack the entire conversation again. Thus, Bishop Canterbury decided to table this inquiry for another time.


    I waited again but the old man refused to offer anything in the way of a real apology, and soon I realized that none will be forthcoming. I massaged my left and right temples with the heels of both hands. I was flabberghasted by this man''s utter lack of empathy for my plight! In that case, I was wasting my time talking to the bishop. "If you refuse to apologize for your role in coercing me to swear fealty to Order yesterday, then I shall take my leave now. With your permission, Holy One," I quickly added at the end per custom. I began to rise from my seat when the bishop belatedly raised his left hand.


    "Please sit down, my child," the cleric requested politely. Despite his calm words, I saw a flash of anger in his eyes but the bishop quickly hid it from his face. Once I was seated again, the old man lowered his head until his forehead touched the table.


    I waited for accompanying words to come out of his mouth but incredibly the old man remained silent. Suddenly, I realized why he wouldn''t verbalize an apology. I pulled up my left sleeves until the hidden marks on my left forearm were exposed. I put my right hand over the marks and said, "Unveil!" I felt warm energy flow from my palm to my forearm and my limb started to tingle. When the sensation dissipated, my brands were revealed.


    Bishop Canterbury''s jaws dropped. "That''s it?" he asked with wide eyes.


    "What do you mean?" I asked. I had no clue what he was referring to.


    The old man shook his head. "Normally, when we cast our divine spells we require phrases or verses. You just cast your unveil spell with a simple trigger word." He marveled at the advantages of cutting down the casting time, particularly on the battlefield. It was unheard of! If this player character ever managed to convert more spells to require only trigger words, particularly in the elemental spheres, then he will be very formidable against any character class.


    "This was an ability, not a spell," I pointed out, totally ignorant of my companion''s fear and consternation. "The verbal component is probably short for this reason," I speculated. Suddenly, I facepalmed my forehead. Smack! The man was trying to change the topic again! Focus, Larry, focus! "You can''t express any personal regret for the incident or take personal responsibility because of this," I pointed at the marks.


    The bishop nodded in agreement but nonetheless kept his lips sealed.


    I began to appreciate his predicament. From my personal interactions with the gods, I realized that they were rather temperamental. The gods absolutely saw no need to apologize for what happened to me because they regarded humans as their play things and therefore, I was subject to their whims and wants. Since the bishop was working under their direction, if he apologized then it meant the gods were offering one, too. This may offend the gods and goad them into doing something in response, such as bringing in minions from other planes to attack Tregome.


    Bishop Canterbury was walking a fine line and it was NOT in my interest to knock him over because if my assessment of the church was accurate, then the bishop was the main advocate amongst the church hierarchy for the needs of Tregome. And if this church official was disgraced and forced from his position, then the effects would trickle down to the town that had become my adopted home in this gaming world.


    I was in a dilemma. I could seek revenge against this man for his role in stripping away my freedom. But in doing so, I would jeopardize the lives of all the town residents in Tregome. The risk was far too great for a meager satisfaction against the bishop. Fine. If I wasn''t going to get a real apology from the man, then I should move on to the next topic. If I dallied in this office for too long, I shudder to think how Kalistra will punish me as part of my training today. "Yesterday, you promised to teach me to use the abilities of the truth stone. However, due to my personal situation, I couldn''t learn what I needed from you," I said.


    "Ah, yes," the church official smiled as he remembered how stubborn I acted yesterday. "You want to use the stone to compel the truth from other people."


    "It will be extremely useful," I admitted.


    "Very well. I hope that if I teach you this spell, it will help rebuild some of the lost trust between us," he replied. "Okay, the truth stone is bound to your soul. It is an extension of your very being. If the stone is stolen, you can intuitively track it down because you will just ''know'' where the item is. So, let me repeat. The truth stone is not a tool but rather than an extension of yourself, like your hand or foot. To utilize the abilities of the stone, you need to use your will to make the stone take action," he lectured.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I removed the chain from my neck and I held the blood red stone in my hand. As I stared at it, it started pulsing in a rhythm that matched my beating heart!


    "Excellent," the bishop praised. "The truth stone has recognized you as its true owner, and you are beginning to synchronize with the stone. The more in sync you are with this artifact, the greater your control over the powers of the stone. Now, let me teach you how to utilize its truth-telling power. Hold your stone with the embedded cross facing my direction. Mentally tell the stone that you want me to tell the truth. The stone will ask you for a trigger word. This trigger word will materialize in your mind. Just think of the word, and it will trigger the spell," he instructed.


    I held the stone toward Bishop Canterbury as he had instructed. I closed my eyes and thought that I wanted the bishop to tell the truth. I felt the stone pulsating even faster to match my rising heartbeat. Suddenly, the word "truth" popped into my head. When I repeated the word in my mind, I felt a beam of energy fly out of the stone and hit the bishop directly in his heart.


    "I, Johan Canterbury, do solemnly swear, upon the Law and Order, to tell the truth under the harsh penalty of death," the bishop swore. Suddenly, the cleric pulled out his truth stone. A beam of light struck my chest and I felt the warmth within my own heart.


    I immediately understood what the wily old man intended to do. However, I also recognized that it was a great opportunity to squeeze some secrets out of His Excellency. Thus, I chose to go along with it. "I, Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, do solemnly swear, upon the Law and Order, to tell the truth under the harsh penalty of death," I repeated the bishop''s words quickly. When I saw the man smile, I had a sinking feeling that I fell into another of the bishop''s traps. I noticed my pop-up notification and it read, "Unlocked power of the Truth Stone of Order and Chaos: Truth-telling. +500 Reputation. +1,000XP." Wow. I was blown away by these increases. I must have reached a major milestone within the church organization.


    Bishop Canterbury smiled as he put away his truth stone and I did the same. "I have fulfilled my promise to you. While I cannot offer you an apology for yesterday''s events, I will entertain questions from you and try to help you understand this gaming world better," he offered.


    "Fine," I snapped with more bitterness than I expected. I was starting to become annoyed at him for his steadfast refusal to apologize even though I understood the reason. But now that the bishop was compelled to speak the truth, I will certainly take advantage of it. "First question. Who came up with the plan to ensnare me?" I asked.


    "You''re asking the wrong question, my child," the cleric replied.


    I rolled my eyes. Obviously, the wily old man wasn''t going to cast any blame on Lord Bane. "Okay, WHY was I forced to swear fealty to Order? Doesn''t Lord Bane prefer that I side with Chaos instead?" I asked.


    "Much better," Bishop Canterbury smiled. "The gamemaster enjoys watching humanity struggle with one another for kingship. But he has a peculiarity¡ªhe prefers to see a Champion of Order and a corresponding Champion of Chaos emerge from the field, and then have the two fight for the crown," he explained.


    I shook my head. "If you haven''t noticed, my alignment is Neutral. I don''t qualify to be the Champion of Order," I refuted.


    The church official chuckled. "Why do you think you''ve been getting so many quests and encounters to do good things? This gaming world constantly monitors your personal status and seeks ways to challenge you and to mold you until you become what is needed. While you did indeed enter our world as a Neutral, if you do emerge from the field of candidates for the crown then your alignment would have shifted to Lawful. Another candidate is being groomed to become the Champion of Chaos and thus, we really needed you to lock in with Order," he explained.


    "Couldn''t I just pursue the role of Champion of Chaos instead?" I asked. Admittedly, I couldn''t see myself committing heinous deeds and spreading anarchy to this beautiful world. But I hated having my freedom of choice snatched away like this.


    The bishop shook his head. "I think we both know that, deep down, you are best suited to become the Champion of Order. You are a builder, a creator, and a protector. The Champion of Chaos is an anarchist and a destroyer; that''s just not you. If you chose to swear fealty to Chaos instead, then you will not emerge as their Champion. You just aren''t suitable for that role and you will lose to someone whose character is more firmly aligned with Chaos," he concluded.


    I exhaled a deep breath. I hated to admit being a loser in anything, but somehow I trusted Bishop Canterbury''s judgment in this matter. He had probably seen many would-be kings pursue the crown only to fall short and thus, it would be wise for me to seek his advice from time to time. "Your Eminence, please offer your guidance to this child so that he may one day fulfill his destiny of becoming the future King of Merlin," I requested humbly. I left my seat, walked around the table to stand before the bishop and knelt down.


    The old man leaned towards me and reached out with his left arm to touch my shoulder. "My child, you already have my vote for kingship. I will do my utmost to persuade other voting members of my brethren to support your candidacy. But for now, it would be best if you devoted yourself to your twin missions," he said. Bishop Canterbury got up from his seat and stood before me. He placed a hand on top of my head. "By my authority as Bishop within the Church of Britannia, I hereby promote Brother Lawrence Eugene Mulligan to the ranking of Adept," he declared.

 Chapter 69 - Big Carrots

    I stared hard at the pop-up message. I blinked my eyes several times. It couldn''t be right. The notification read, "PROMOTED to Adept in the Church of Britannia. +1,000 Reputation. +2,000 XP. Subclass UNLOCKED." I was planning to demand a promotion from the bishop and I was going to threaten to cancel Musa''s mission if I did not receive one. However, Bishop Canterbury essentially one-upped me by voluntarily giving me the promotion. In doing so, the church official was spared from the verbal assault that I had planned against him. How disappointing.


    I was mindful of the fact that the gods possessed the ability to read my mind via my marks, and Lord Bane undoubtedly had some method to communicate with his lackey. Perhaps Enab conveyed my intentions before I entered the dining room. The timing of my promotion within the church was very suspicious and I believed that I was walking into another mouse trap set up by the chaotic god. What did Bane want from me this time?


    "Please rise, my child," the bishop ordered, intruding on my thoughts.


    "Of course, Holy One," I stammered out my reply. I was so lost in my thoughts that I forgot I was still kneeling before him! How embarrassing! I quickly changed the conversation. "Your Excellency, I was surprised by the notification that I received announcing my promotion. It mentioned that a subclass had been unlocked. What subclass is available to me now?" I inquired. I had to make some feeble excuse to save face; I didn¡¯t want to show this man how easily I could be rattled.


    The old man slowly returned to his seat on the bench; he let out a small "ah" when he felt relief in his hips and knees.


    I immediately joined him and sat in my old seat directly across from the bishop.


    "A fighter class who is also an adept within the Church is qualified to become a Paladin," the church official answered with a smile. He pointed a finger at me to offer a warning. "I know that you may be tempted to take the Paladin subclass since it will offer a number of benefits to both of your current quests; these benefits include enhanced effects of reputation, holy protection against chaotic enemies, and minor access to the divine sphere of magic," he explained. "However, these benefits are intimately tied to your personal alignment. The further you stray from Lawful, the more you will be penalized with a reduction in the effectiveness of these benefits. Thus, it would be prudent for you to delay switching to the paladin subclass if that is your intention," he warned.


    I almost burst into laughter at the cleric¡¯s warning because I absolutely HATED paladins. The last thing I planned on doing in this gaming world was to become a paladin. I will admit that I was heavily biased against the Paladin subclass. The reason was that the paladin had a rigid belief in the advancement of goodness and justice, and this mindset was contrary to my personal desire for freedom of choice as a way of life. In other words, paladins were my nemesis. Thus, I usually avoided paladins like the plague and I had never played one in my gaming. That being said, the rules of this gaming world were different and thus, I had to adapt my old way of thinking to this new environment if I wished to win the crown. And this included the possibility of taking the paladin subclass. "Thank you for your explanation and warning, Holy One," I replied politely with a deep bow.


    "I am only doing what I can to help you advance your candidacy for kingship," the bishop answered. "However, please note that the paladin subclass is NOT a prerequisite for kingship. The perfect example is Merlin, who attained the crown despite being a sorcerer," he pointed out.


    Hearing the name of my predecessor being mentioned, I wanted to ask the bishop questions regarding Merlin and his background. However, I was interrupted by the church bell. It tolled seven times, meaning that I had stayed too long in this meeting. I cringed at the thought of Kalistra sharpening her claws while awaiting my return. "Holy one, I must return to the dojo. With your permission, Bishop Canterbury."Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The church official nodded and held up a finger to signal my dismissal from his presence. "Yes, please return to the dojo. I''m sure you have a long day of training ahead. May the grace of the gods continue to shine upon you, Adept."


    I stood up and bowed deeply to my superior. Then I quickly left the room. When I stepped out into the hallway, I found Enab waiting for me as I already expected.


    "I will escort you out, adept," the young man bowed respectfully and began to walk down the hallway. When I started walking behind him, the human avatar of Bane immediately stopped and turned around. "Please walk next to me, adept. You are now a true brother of the Church, not a guest," he reminded me. ¡°Furthermore, you are my equal in ranking within our Church. If you insist on walking behind me, it will create problems for me with my superior.¡±


    Chastened, I hurried until I reached his position and we started walking side-by-side down the hallway. Several clergymen passed by and everyone nodded to us respectfully. Each cleric took a moment to study my face and familiarize himself with the newest member of their brotherhood.


    When we were alone again, Enab made a quiet observation. "I''m surprised by how well you''re behaving in my physical presence. I know that you were very upset yesterday and you gave us all quite a scare with your near death experience. If you had died, the gamemaster would have punished me for it," he admitted sheepishly.


    "Oh?" I snorted. "My pathetic life actually means something to the gods?" I retorted in a low voice.


    Abruptly, my temporary companion stopped walking and grabbed my left arm. When his fingers pressed against the mark of Bane, I felt a tingling sensation in my arm. "The gamemaster is the only entity with the power to bring player characters into our world. We gods were charged to be the stewards of these few PCs. We challenge them, teach them, and yes, even humiliate them when necessary. But the one thing we avoid is causing needless deaths of PCs," he explained.


    "Why would you be concerned about player deaths? We will just resurrect at a safe spot, right?" I asked. From my extensive gaming experience, player character death was not permanent.


    Enab looked at me intently. "Whenever you die in this world, a piece of your immortal soul is destroyed. If this happens too many times, you may lose your soul identity and never be able to return to your home world. So while you CAN be raised from the dead, there are tremendous costs involved to both the spell caster and the recipient. Resurrection is one of the highest tier spells of the Divine Sphere, and the number of clerics able to cast this spell can be counted with two hands," the young man said; he raised his hands and wriggled his fingers for emphasis.


    "Now, the second reason why I WOULDN''T want you to die is obvious¡ªwe share a bond now through your mark. I can hear your thoughts and I can feel your pain. It is truly a great honor for the human sheep to receive a divine mark. In your case, you''ve obtained three. And I could think of several more gods who may be interested in branding you as well," Enab noted.


    "Whoa!" I immediately threw up my hands. It was bad enough that I had three distinct gods interfering with my life. Now, Enab was suggesting that I will be getting MORE divine marks? I was flabbergasted by the notion because each bond meant a deep, personal commitment to the deity who granted my mark. I was already drowning in commitments¡ªto the dojo, the church, Tregome, and three gods. If I ended up overloading my platter with these commitments, how will I be able to do other things like dungeon crawling, inventing machinery from my home world, or engaging in commerce to accumulate enough wealth to rival a king?


    The human avatar of Enab grinned as he read my personal thoughts. "Milord, relationships with the gods are give-and-take affairs. We will help you achieve your dreams and desires to the extent of our abilities. Remember that our purpose is to groom you to become the Champion of Order. Your happiness and well-being are necessary for that to happen," he reminded me.


    I crossed my arms and stared at the demon lord-in-disguise. How much could I trust what Enab had said? How much were simply lies?


    The young man smiled at my doubts. "You''ll see in due time. Now, let''s return to your feline companion. I understand that she has created a very challenging training program for you today," he grinned.


    I covered my mouth to stifle my groan. I refused to give the demon lord the satisfaction of riling me up. Even though what he said was most likely the truth.

 Chapter 70 - A Torturous Return

    By the time I reached the end of the hallway, I was frozen with fear of what Kalistra planned for me. I remembered the humiliation that I endured when I vomited in the courtyard after I ran a ton of lapses as punishment. That was on my very first day of physical fitness training under the heir to the dojo because apparently, I didn''t have the proper attributes to start the real swordsmanship lessons at the school.


    The numerous students practicing in the courtyard watched me get chewed out by her. I also had to clean up the mess that I had made. I was certain that the students were wagering on when I would quit the dojo altogether. But my stubbornness made me stay and endure the harsh physical fitness training.


    During my next training session, Kalistra made me carry Gendun in a manpack on my back and run around the courtyard. Mentally, I understood the reason behind this exercise, but I didn''t have an easier time with it, either. I ended up collapsing from exhaustion while the kid was still on my back. Thankfully, my young friend fell on top of me, rather than vice versa, and escaped any serious injury.


    Given these un-orthodoxical training methods that Kalistra seemed to prefer, I couldn''t help but shudder in fear at what I will do doing the rest of today. Surely, the evil minx will have something even worse in store for me.


    "As much as I am enjoying your personal suffering right now, Larry, you really need to go back to the dojo," Enab said in an absurdly nice tone of voice. "So GET OUT!" he yelled as the assistant suddenly opened the door and planted a foot on my rear to push me out.


    "-2 Health." Before I could finish turning around, the door was slammed shut in my face.


    "Yoohoo, Lord Mulligan! Over here!"


    I winced upon hearing the voice of Kalistra. I took note of the false cheer in her voice. With growing dread in my heart, I turned around again, this time to face judgment. My head swiveled back and forth until I found the cat girl; she was leaning against a wall of a shop located on the east end of the block and across the street. Given her short height, it was tough for me to find her in the growing crowd of pedestrians milling about the street. I hurried down the block and joined her.


    Kalistra was in a surprisingly good mood considering that I had made her wait for over half an hour. Suddenly, the evil minx grinned and held up a paw. "Your training starts now, milord. Now run back to the dojo!" she commanded me and suddenly swiped at my chest with her sharp claws.


    Fortunately, her unexpected attack did no damage since my studded leather armor protected me. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Should I aim for your face next?" the cat girl threatened as her pale yellow-green eyes narrowed. She flexed her left paw menacingly.


    "No, master!" I yelled and started running back to the dojo.


    However, it appeared that I wasn''t running fast enough for her because Kalistra kept swiping at me every half-block. Some hits I managed to avoid, while others landed on my arms and legs. But thankfully, my tormentor exercised some restraint and avoided scratching my face. Thank Kallimon for small favors.


    Shortly thereafter, I stood before the two stone guardians in front of the entrance to the dojo. I had taken a half dozen hits from Kalistra and accumulated a loss of ten more health points. I was huffing and puffing from running several blocks. But unlike a few days ago, I had enough stamina to remain standing on my feet. I couldn''t do anything else at the moment but nonetheless, I was proud of my increase in physical endurance.


    "Move," my master nudged me aside and opened the heavy door.


    I quickly followed her inside, and Kalistra closed the door behind me.


    Without looking back at me, the cat girl said, "Before we begin our training session, the grandmaster would like a word with you in the Meditation Room."


    Intrigued by the unexpected meeting with Kalistro, I followed his daughter as she chose the hidden side door route to enter the room rather than through the indoor training hall. When I heard the grunts and the sounds of wooden sticks, I realized that the students were already training at this early hour. The thought of my late start for today''s training compared to my fellow students at the dojo embarrassed me. I resolved to make up for my tardiness by training even harder today.


    I waited patiently for Kalistra to activate the secret panel to enter the hallway and then to close the panel behind her. When we finally stood before the secret entrance to the meditation room, Kalistra announced our arrival. "I have brought Lawrence for an audience with the grandmaster," she said in a loud, firm tone of voice.


    "Please enter," the grandmaster replied.


    Activating another secret panel, we entered the small meditation room and Kalistra closed the panel behind her.


    I saw both the grandmaster and master Gurgne sitting on the floor. The two were having tea. I bowed deeply to both.


    "Please sit down and have some herbal tea," the dog man invited graciously. "This will invigorate you and heal your wounds."


    When I sat down next to Gurgne, he passed me a small cup. I drink the murky, dark brown colored tea and I blanched at the bitter taste on my tongue. But true to his word, I watched as the red health bar at the upper left corner of my sight began to refill until it was full again. "+12 Health." I dismissed the pop-up confirmation.


    Seeing a lack of reaction from me, the master held out his left paw before the cat man, who grunted as he reluctantly dropped a gold coin into Gurgne''s paw.


    My eyes widened at the payout. Apparently, the gambling amongst members of the school came straight from the top. If the grandmaster himself was wagering, how could he forbid his pupils from doing so without being a hypocrite?This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Gurgne took note of my reaction and grinned. "I apologize if you find our betting distasteful, young pup. But gambling is a favorite past time of the lowborn, and that includes the grandmaster and me," he explained. "Gambling is a way for us commoners to bond. The passing and exchanging of our precious coins are reminders of who we are and our stations in life. Unfortunately, there will always be a chasm between those who struggle for their daily bread and those who don''t."


    Suddenly, a notification appeared before my eyes. It read, "Request to join Kalistra''s party. Yes or no?" I turned my head to my right, where the cat girl was sitting.


    "I need to review your status and figure out which attributes require additional training," she explained.


    I hit yes with my mind and the pop-up disappeared.


    Kalistra became very quiet as she started examining my player character screen intently.


    Come to think of it, I haven''t looked at my status in quite a while. I took this opportunity to review my player character screen. A picture of my player avatar was on the left column and right above that read: ¡°Title: Pursuer of the Crown, Title: Were-Hunter, Status: Liege of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Adept of the Church of Britannia.¡± The middle column read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Lawful-Neutral, Special Condition: Kissed by Lady Luck (Expiration 3:00:35), Permanent Conditions: Marked by Bane, Marked by Musa, Marked by Luck; Profession: Swordsman (Amateur), Level: 4, Experience: 29,554/10,000, Reputation: 7,302, Attack: 28, Damage: 6-8 (Unarmed), 7-11 (Dagger), 7-15 (Sword), Critical Attack: 5%, Critical Damage: 250%." On the right side of the screen were my player attributes: "Health: 42, Stamina: 25, Magic: 30, Strength: 18, Intelligence: 20, Wisdom: 10, Dexterity: 17, Constitution: 18, Charisma: 12. Abilities: Navigation-Sense (Level 4), Magic Sense (Level 3), Immunity to Electricity (Level 1), Negotiation (Level 3), Spirit Sense (Level 4), Reroll (Level X)." At the bottom were three tabs. The first was marked "Skills." When I mentally clicked on the tab, I saw: "Professional Skills: Swordsman¡ªCharge (Level 1), Disarm (Level 1)." The second tab was "Spells," and it showed: "Divine Spells: Order¡ªUnveil (Level X), Chaos¡ªVeil (Level X)." The last tab was "Artifacts," and it revealed: "Truth-Stone of Order and Chaos¡ªTruth-Telling (Level X)."


    I was really impressed by my player status screen as it was starting to expand. I was concerned by the change in my personal alignment. But given how many "lawful" acts that I was committing, it made sense that my alignment was starting to shift toward one end of the spectrum.


    Suddenly, Kalistra hissed.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked her.


    "Please show us your marks," the cat girl requested.


    I pulled up my left sleeve and robe to expose my inner left arm. I then held my right palm over it and cast "unveil."


    The grandmaster and master looked at each other as the simple casting was all it took to reveal my divine marks.


    Gurgne whistled in appreciation of my feat. "Is young pup a dual class?" he asked.


    "Um . . . nope," Kalistra answered after checking my player status screen. "He is an Adept of the church, though," she noted. "He has three divine marks¡ªfrom Bane, Musa, and Luck," she reported.


    "How many days have you been in our world, young man?" Kalistro asked. The nobleman must have been in Britannia for at least a week. Otherwise, how could he survive so many ordeals with the humans, nonhumans, and gods alike?


    I took a moment to recall. "It''s been five days so far," I answered quickly.


    The grandmaster shook his head in amazement. "Five days was all it took for you to get that many divine marks," he breathed in bewilderment as his whiskers twitched. Kalistro will have to check the writings of Kallimon, but the cat man was almost certain that it took far longer for Merlin to accumulate that many divine marks. A part of him was eager to push me as far as I could endure and to test my limits. But the wiser part of Kalistro cautioned patience instead. It was truly a pity that the dojo had only one day allotted for my intensive tournament training.


    "Are the brands really that special?" I asked, oblivious to the cat man''s inner turmoil.


    Gurgne laughed out loud at my naivety. "Being marked by a god is considered a special honor granted to few men. And yes, only humans have received these marks. Where did you think the Church of Britannia''s bias and hostility against nonhumans came from? But I digress. You probably know more about the benefits of being marked since there haven''t been many mark holders, at least not known publicly anyway," he explained with a hint of bitterness. Gurgne had debated endlessly with his clan whether it was right for the animal people to serve humans given their hostility towards nonhumans. The answer had caused him to split from his family.


    "I can''t really say much about it because the gods tend to prefer secrets and conspiracies," I replied. Again, I was oblivious to the inner turmoil of another person in my presence.


    "You''re the expert on the behavior of gods, not me," the dog man shrugged.


    "Does our special training schedule need to be modified?" Kalistro asked suddenly while looking direct at his daughter. He was hoping to offer me and Kalistra a good night''s sleep before starting the journey. However, he was prepared to grant permission for my instructor to train me well into the night if necessary.


    "I don''t think so," Kalistra shook her head. She looked at my attributes again. "Thankfully, Lawrence has followed our advice and delayed his advancement. Thus, we will have more control over the development of our tournament representative''s attributes."


    "That''s excellent news," Kalistro praised. He turned toward me. "Today''s training will have several components. First, we need to increase your constitution as much as possible before you add attribute points to it. A higher constitution translates into more health points for you, as well as additional stamina. As you''re aware by now, your own stamina limits the number of skills you can utilize during a duel. Thus, we need to focus on increasing your Constitution score as much as possible," he explained. "By the time you leave Tregome tomorrow, you will be carrying twenty-five attribute points in your Constitution."


    "Twenty-five points in Consitution? Why would I need that much?" I asked with great consternation. I was hoping to add more points into deficiencies like my wisdom attribute. I was certain that I was acting in an imprudent manner on many occasions, and I was hoping that more wisdom would help me make better decisions.


    Kalistra folded her arms and sighed. "Think for a moment. Why have I been making you run today?" she asked.


    "Because you''re a meanie and you want to punish me?" I replied what I thought aloud. I immediately winced as I began to appreciate how the fickle cat girl will interpret my ill-advised words.


    "So you think I''m a meanie, eh?" Kalistra''s eyes flashed dangerously.


    I grinned helplessly. When I tried to her father and Gurgne for help, both men looked elsewhere and avoided eye contact with me.


    "Well, I can''t control what you think of me and in the end, it doesn''t matter much," she shrugged. "What matters is that twenty-five in your Constitution."


    "Why?" I interrupted.


    "Basically, you''ll need to run from Tregome all the way to Bristol," the cat girl grinned.


    "Huh?" I was perplexed by the notion of running from here to another town. "Why would we need to run? Don''t we have horses in town that we could rent or even buy?" I asked.


    Gurgne laughed at my questions, earning a sharp elbow in his ribs from Kalistro.


    "In case you forgot, we''re animal people. Horses don''t like us. If we try to ride on horses, they will run wild and try to drop us. That''s why your very first training exercise was running lapses around the dojo," my instructor answered.


    "But why twenty-five points specifically in my Constitution?" I persisted in asking.


    Kalistro finally answered this burning question. "At that score, your body will be able to replenish the stamina at a rate equal to how fast you burn when you run. In other words, it''s the ideal equilibrium point. Okay, I think we spent enough time sitting in this room. Kalistra, you need to begin Lawrence''s training," he ordered.


    "Yes, master!" the daughter replied.

 Chapter 71 - Pre-Training Troubles

    We bowed to the grandmaster and the master and then took our leave. I followed Kalistra as she exited through the secret panels and soon we were back outside. When we reached the courtyard, I was shocked by what was there¡ªa pull cart. Unlike the cart that the drows were pushing when my Watch patrol encountered them yesterday, this cart had a long wooden bar at the front of the box. While the push cart had two wheels in the front, this cart had those wheels at the back. In certain parts of Asia, the pull cart was modified to transport people rather than goods. I wasn''t surprised by the invention of pull carts in this gaming world given my encounter with a push cart. But it didn''t resolve the mystery of its presence at the dojo.


    "Why is there a pull cart here?" I finally asked Kalistra while pointing at the "vehicle." When I pulled my eyes away from the cart, I noticed that the eyes of the pupils and instructors standing in the courtyard were on me! Uh-oh! I started feeling those butterflies in my stomach.


    Some of my fellow students snickered at my inquiry as if this was all a big joke. It probably was¡ªat my expense.


    Kalistra remained silent for a moment longer to savor my uneasiness before she mercifully relented. "Do you remember the wererat invasion at our dojo? Those damned creatures dug tunnels right under us!" Her eery eyes flared in anger at the memory before she found her inner peace again.


    "It happened two days ago," I noted. The wererats opened a big hole in the courtyard and attacked the dojo. Thankfully, we were able to repel the invaders and forced them back into their lair. When the Watch arrived, I accompanied them to eliminate Tregome''s wererat invasion. Alas, the cost was high¡ªthe life of the former Watch captain, Peng Li. Furthermore, I had a difficult encounter with the wererat leader, Ebenthal. With a tiny bit of assistance from Lord Bane, I was able to defeat my nemesis. As a reward for avenging the death of Town Judge Wachtel, Bishop Canterbury awarded me the deceased judge''s truth stone. I looked more closely at the ground before me. It was evident that the courtyard had been remade recently.


    Kalistra turned around and faced the western wall of the compound. In front of the wall was a humongous pile of dirt and stone.


    I did not notice the building material on that side until my instructor directed my attention to it. When I saw that pile of rocks, I groaned inwardly because I realized what the pull cart was for.


    "That''s the leftover material after we filled up the tunnels beneath us," the cat girl said while pointing at the pile. "The masons have requested that we transfer this material to the northern walls so that they could use it to patch up the holes," she explained. "Since we have no use for these rocks, the grandmaster agreed to the request. He promised to have it transported up there today. And so, this is where you come in," she grinned.


    "You want me to load up the pull cart and make several trips up north?" I asked to confirm her unspoken request.


    "I knew you''re a smart man!" the cat girl replied cheerfully and started purring.


    Ugh! I resisted the temptation to facepalm. "Wouldn''t it be faster if you hired a team of manual laborers for this task?" I asked.


    "And miss this opportunity to kill two birds with one stone?" she smirked.


    I sighed deeply. It was obvious that Kalistra had decided to incorporate this task into my training. I was hoping to learn more sword techniques from the grandmaster but apparently, the heir of the dojo had other ideas. "I better raise my Constitution a few points by doing this," I groused.


    "You will," she promised and continued to purr.


    I started to untie my studded leather chest piece when Kalistra put a paw on my hand to stop me. I looked at her quizzically.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Once you step beyond the gates of Tregome, you will be an official adventurer. You will need to become accustomed to doing every task while wearing your armor. You will NOT take it off until you reach another town or village. Is that clear?" she ordered while staring directly into my eyes.


    "Yes, master!" I replied immediately. Great! Not only will I be tired from bringing the rocks up north, I will also be dirty, sweaty, and smelly too! The only reason I agreed to the cat girl''s outrageous demand was that I will be staying at the dojo overnight. Hopefully, having my smelly old self stinking up the entire dojo will make her unable to get any sleep tonight.


    From the very first day when I took off my shoes in order to enter the dojo, I noticed that Kalistra was particularly sensitive to the smell of bad odor; it distracted her more than she was willing to admit. If she wanted to go out of her way to make me miserable, then two can play that game! I will freely admit that I had a very petty side to my character. When someone purposely went out of her way to irritate me, I will be more than happy to stoop down to her level. Did you get that, Lord Bane?


    Since the dojo''s source of water was from the well, I doubted that I will be able to take a bath here. And I didn''t plan to spend my precious coins at the bath house either, unless Amelica was going to join me there, of course. When we hit the open road, I doubt that Kalistra will be kind enough to allow me to take a bath in the river. Thus, I was prepared to wallow in my filth from Tregome all the way to Bristol, where the Melee Tournament will take place. Hopefully, by the time I leave the event, my filth won''t include dried blood. Did I ever mention that I enjoyed some gallows humor, too?


    As if to compound my problems, Kalistra abruptly held out her left paw. Tellingly, her paw was strategically placed right in front of my waist pouch and money sack. Her ears perked up and her whiskered twitched. "Before we begin your intensive training, you will need to pay your training fee," she began.


    "How much?" I asked casually. For only one day of training, the tuition should be no more than a few gold coins at most.


    "One platinum coin, please," my instructor asked innocently as if she was asking for a mere copper piece.


    "What!" I blurted out loud. "Not only will you get free labor from me, you will also rob me of my coin?" I complained angrily.


    HISS!


    I looked around and saw that the other students were staring at me angrily. Wow, if looks could kill! I was very confused by their reaction, though. Should I simply pay this outrageous tuition fee and not raise a stink about it? Was that what my colleagues expected of me?


    Clap-clap. "Okay, everyone. Please return to your training," a deep, calm voice said.


    I turned to the direction of the voice and saw Gurgne approaching us.


    Seeing the confusion on my face, the dog man asked, "Young pup, why do you think the other students are angry with you?"


    "I don''t know," I admitted honestly with a shrug. I looked at Kalistra but she only folded her arms. Her face was calm but her eyes were glowing brightly in anger at me. Her white fur was puffed up. If she lost her restraint, the cat girl could kill me on the spot!


    Realizing the danger that I was in, I took a moment to calm down. I thought about what I had said to her. Suddenly, I had a crucial insight and I cringed in horror at the implications of my words. "You''re angry because I accused you of robbing me. I was questioning your Honor." I bowed deeply from my waist before the offended cat girl. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to offend your Honor."


    It took a few moments before Kalistra acknowledged my apology. "I forgot how greedy nobles could be," she replied pointedly and turned her face away from me.


    I raised my head. "It''s not that I''m greedy but rather that I was surprised at the cost of one day of your personal instructions. It''s a big tuition hike from what you charged me a few days ago," I pointed out. To smooth things over, I reluctantly paid her the platinum coin fee.


    Kalistra resisted the temptation to call me a "stupid human" as she placed the precious coin in her own waist pouch. "The fee is really a deposit to cover the cost of potions of healing and stamina," she explained. "The training schedule we set for you is tough but necessary to prepare you for the Melee Tournament. You will end up using a few potions, and they are rather costly to buy from the alchemist."


    Ah! In other words, the platinum coin covered both the lesson and the course materials. I quickly offered her another bow from my waist. Now that I understood the situation, I was completely in the wrong and I was really embarrassed at my accusation of Kalistra.


    "Enough," Kalistra patted the back of my head with her paw as if I was her pet. "I forget that you''re a foreigner to our land and you have your own customs from back home. Please start shoveling the rocks and dirt onto the cart. If you pack the material correctly, you should be able to bring everything up north in just one trip," she said.


    "Yes, master!" I replied and started walking toward the pile awaiting me.

 Chapter 72 - The Training Blues

    When I reached the pile, I grabbed the shovel and started attacking the dirt and rocks with a vengeance. However, when I held the shovel, now fully loaded with a scoop of the materials, in my hands, I realized that I forgot something important. Where was the bucket to dump this in? Was I supposed to carry the shovel across the courtyard to the pull cart? That can¡¯t be right! I looked at my shovel in befuddlement.


    Suddenly, I heard a sound and turned toward it. I saw my young friend, Gendun, rolling a wheelbarrow toward me from the direction of the storage shed toward the back of the dojo. However, I noticed that he avoided looking directly at me. There were still many students milling about the courtyard. They were half-heartedly hitting each other with wooden swords. From the glances they kept sending in my direction, they were obviously watching me. When I saw the exchange of coins, I realized what was happening and became furious. They were betting on whether I would seek the wheelbarrow¡ªbefore or after I started shoveling. I forgot about it until after I started shoveling, and evidently, I made a few students a ton of money.


    When Amelica''s son finally reached me with the barrow, he placed it near me but quickly turned around and ran off before I could even thank him for bringing it. Gee, was I embarrassing him that much? I was tempted to call out to my young friend, but I decided to save my breath for my laborious task instead. Still holding the loaded shovel, I walked over to the wheelbarrow and unloaded my scoopful of dirt and rocks into the bin.


    I repeated this task with another twenty or so scoop of dirt and rocks before the wheelbarrow was full. Once that occurred, I stabbed my shovel into the remaining pile of materials and grabbed the wheelbarrow by the handles. Despite the heavy load, the large wheel was rolling properly. Thus, I was able to push the wheelbarrow across the courtyard until it reached the pull cart.


    When I reached my destination, however, I noticed another problem. How was I supposed to transfer the load from the barrow to the cart? Normally, the transfer of cargo was made in a reverse order, from the cart to the barrow and then eventually to the ground. In order for me to transfer the load from the wheelbarrow to the pull cart, however, I would have to physically lift the barrow and dump its contents into the box. If I had the strength of Kalistra or Maisen, this would be an easy task. Alas, I wasn''t that strong (yet) and this feat was beyond my capability.


    I heard the snickers from the onlookers again, and I witnessed more coins being exchanged by them. I shot them dirty looks as I returned to the pile to retrieve the shovel. With the shovel in hand, I crisscrossed the courtyard again and started shoveling the materials from the wheelbarrow to the pull cart. Once I finished emptying the wheelbarrow, I placed the shovel into the now empty bin and then returned to the dirt pile at the western wall again.


    I attacked the pile of rocks and dirt again with the shovel. Once the bin was full, I forcefully pushed the fully loaded wheelbarrow back to the pull cart. The thought of bringing the pull cart to the wall did cross my mind because then I would save some time and energy by shoveling directly into the cart. But I realized that I would be much better off having the pull cart located closer to the exit because I was certain that pulling a fully-loaded cart would be a back-breaking task that involved numerous breaks in between. Instead, by leaving the pull cart at its current location at the middle of the courtyard, I will be saving myself from some physical exertion when I was ready to pull the cart out of the dojo. Hence, I decided to leave the pull cart at its current location.


    In the end, it took me five trips to empty out the pile at the wall. I was very surprised to find that everything was able to fit into the box. On the other hand, I shouldn''t have been surprised because the bin of the wheelbarrow wasn''t too big while the box for the pull cart was both wide and deep. However, by the time I finished packing the box I was already exhausted from my labor. My knees buckled and I had to sit on the ground and lean against a large, wooden wheel of the pull cart. Suddenly, the bell tolled ten times. Ouch. I had spent a good two and a half hour on this task. No wonder I was exhausted!The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Finding respite, I started to doze off when I was kicked in the chest! Omf! My fight or flight instinct kicked in immediately and my head started turning to scan for danger. I discovered it in the form of Kalistra, standing in front of me. I took a quick note of my "-3 Health" pop-up and dismissed it. "Why did you kick me?" I complained aloud as I started to pull myself back to my feet. Thankfully, my chest armor had cushioned a part of the blow or else I would have lost more health.


    "No sleeping is permitted while your training is in session," my instructor replied; her arms were folded against her chest.


    "But I just finished loading the pull cart!" I protested. "See, the pile is gone!" I pointed at the western wall.


    However, the cat girl was unmoved. "Your assignment is only half-completed. You still need to bring this cart to the northern walls," she replied.


    I looked at the green stamina bar at the upper left corner of my eye, and I saw that my stamina was almost empty. "I don''t have the stamina right now," I answered and shook my head helplessly.


    In the blink of an eye, Kalistra used her extraordinary speed to shove a glass vial in front of my face. I saw that the content was a green colored liquid.


    "This is a potion of stamina. Drink it to refill your stamina bar, and then bring the cart to the northern walls. The masons are antsy to get started with the repairs," my instructor ordered.


    "Yes, master!" I said and drank the potion of stamina in one big gulp. It tasted like lemonade. I felt warmness in the pit of my stomach and the sensation began to spread out until it circulated through my entire body. When the feeling dissipated, I saw that my stamina bar was full again. I took a moment to savor the lightness of my body. Then, with a spring in my step, I turned around to face the pull cart.


    Like a boxer approaching his opponent inside the ring, I studied my adversary closely. The pull cart''s handle dangled in the air. The bar handle was a thick piece of wood attached on either side to a thick ply of wood roughly nailed to the box that made up the cart. One big wooden wheel was attached to either side of the box. I positioned myself under the bar handle; with both hands, I pulled it down. Uof! The loaded cart was heavy and I had to exert a lot of strength to pull the bar handle down. I could feel the strain on my lower back already! However, I stubbornly persisted in lowering the handle until it was at my mid-chest. I locked my elbows at a ninety degrees angle and squeezed them to the sides of my ribs. Okay, I was ready to roll!


    I planted my right heel on the ground and pushed. But the pull cart barely budged! "Oh gosh, is the load too heavy for me to move?" I groaned aloud. Suddenly, Kalistra appeared in front of me and shoved another glass vial in my face. This time, the content held a dark brown liquid. I was about to grab it when I remembered that I was holding the bar handle. "Could you please pour the potion into my mouth?" I requested VERY politely to my instructor.


    Kalistra''s ears twitched. "Oh? You''re not going to ask what potion it is?" she asked suspiciously.


    "You already planned out my training program for today. I''m sure the potion will help me with my task. So it doesn''t matter what you give me," I half-shrugged.


    The cat girl grinned in delight with my answer; it was very important to develop trust between teacher and student. Kalistra was very happy that she was making progress in developing our personal relationship; she could hardly wait to report this to her papa! My instructor purred as she pulled off the stopper and slowly emptied the potion into my mouth.


    I was expecting a foul taste in my mouth, but surprisingly it tasted like honey. "Okay, I''m curious now. What is it?" I asked her as I felt a tingling sensation spread from my stomach to the rest of my body.


    "It''s a potion of enhanced strength," my instructor answered. "It will help increase your strength for a few hours. Without it, you won''t be able to pull the cart out of the dojo, much less reach the northern walls," she explained.


    After her explanation, I received a pop-up confirmation which read, ¡°+50% Strength. Duration: 0:03:00.¡± I dismissed the notification. "Um, do I want to know how much the potion costs?" I winced at the thought of the potion¡¯s price tag.


    "I don''t think you do," the evil minx grinned as her eyes glowed. "Okay, enough chitchat. You need to get going, Lawrence! But don''t worry! I will come along with you."


    I groaned inwardly. With Kalistra by my side, she will be swiping her claws at me if I went too slowly.


    Kalistra noticed my facial expression and her whiskers twitched. "Is there a problem?" she growled.


    "Not at all, master. Hahaha!" I laughed nervously. Taking a deep breath, I pushed against the bar handle again. This time though, I was able to move the cart. Quite easily in fact. I slowly turned the cart until it was aimed straight for the heavy doors on the other side of the courtyard.


    "Let''s go!" Kalistra ordered.


    "Yes, master!" I yelled and started pulling the cart toward the exit.

 Chapter 73 - Northbound

    As I slowly pulled my cart across the courtyard, I marveled at how easy this feat was accomplished compared to before I received the potion. My Strength attribute had 18 points originally, and the potion of enhanced strength boosted it to 27 points now. In certain role playing games, 27 points were easily the strength of a giant. I wasn''t sure if giants were part of the bestiary in this particular gaming world, and I hoped that I won''t find out.


    While pulling my cart, I turned my head from side to side. The other pupils were still practicing their swordplay in the courtyard. But with the presence of the heir of the dojo besides me, none dared to slack off now lest they catch the ire of Kalistra and receive severe punishment from her. Interestingly, I saw a small group of students running lapses, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at seeing someone else being punished for a change. My luck must be turning!


    "What''s so funny?" my instructor growled.


    "Nothing, master!" I replied and kept my mouth shut. Thankfully, the fickle cat girl did not press me any further on this matter.


    The two of us continued our trek across the courtyard in silence until we finally reached the heavy doors leading to the streets. There were several students posted for guard duty and they immediately opened the doors upon our approach. As we passed through the doorway, the students bowed deeply to Kalistra, who nodded slightly in acknowledgment.


    Once we stepped out into the street, the heavy doors slammed shut behind us; it was just the two of us again. I looked around but saw no commoners in the vicinity. Unlike the hustle-bustle of the northern portion of Tregome, the southern part of town was rather quiet. The contrast between the two areas was unnerving, to be quite honest.


    Kalistra seemed to pick up on my nervousness; she poked a sharp claw into my shoulder to draw my attention. "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    "Oh, I couldn''t help but compare the quiet atmosphere between this southern part of Tregome and the livelier environment up north," I shared my observation openly with her.


    The cat girl''s whiskers twitched. "Look around, Lawrence, and tell me what you see," she requested in a neutral tone of voice.


    I did as she asked. All I saw were empty streets; the buildings, though, were old and many of them were in need of repairs. I had no idea if the habitats were occupied or not, and I wasn''t in a position to investigate further given my heavy load. "All I see are empty streets," I replied after a moment of thought. I didn''t want to make any judgment concerning the neighborhood in general and therefore, I wisely withheld further comment regarding this area.


    "Correct," my instructor nodded. "This area is informally known as the ''slums'' because only the lowborn live in this area. And the reason the streets are empty is because the residents who are fortunate enough to be employed are already at work. And those who aren''t, on the other hand, have left town to go fishing or foraging out in the wild," she explained.


    "But wouldn''t the commoners be concerned that their homes will be broken into while they''re out?" I asked. "Shouldn''t the Watch be patrolling these streets?"


    Suddenly, another person answered my question. "We do."


    I was so startled by the voice coming from behind me that I nearly let go of my pull cart! I wanted to turn around to see who was behind me, but I couldn''t release the bar handle and take the risk of the dirt pile slipping out of the box and make a pile of mess on the street. Furthermore, I realized that the voice was female and it was very familiar . . .


    A moment later, a beaming Maisen stood in front of me. Standing right behind her were Giudot and Sankryn.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Shooting me an annoyed look, Kalistra tossed a gold coin at the Watch Captain''s face.


    Maisen caught the coin easily before it hit her. The winner of the bet winked at me and then pocketed her winning.


    "What was the bet?" I asked casually.


    "That you''ll drop the cart and have to re-shovel the stuff back into the box," the captain replied with a grin.


    In other words, Kalistra already knew that my former bodyguard was going to accompany me during the trek through Tregome. And she distracted me in order to allow Maisen to sneak up behind me and scare me into releasing the cart. Dang! The evil minx had returned! I glared at the conspirator, but the cat girl deftly turned away and pretended to be innocent.


    Maisen patted me on the shoulder to draw my attention. "How was your overnight accommodation at the dojo? You''re lucky to have your own guest room. The apprentices and older students sleep in the training hall. And boy, some of those guys snore loudly," she shook her head at the memories of many sleepless nights.


    "Really?" I looked at her in disbelief. "You slept in the same room with all those boys . . . " I winced at the thought.


    Her hand on my shoulder turned into a very tight grip as the woman''s face hardened. "All of them have trained under me at one time or another. I''ve had them attack me all at once on several occasions, and they still couldn''t beat me. They may be little boys thinking dirty little thoughts, but they are too afraid of me to try anything at night." Maisen smirked at the thought of being in danger from horny boys. Finally, she released my shoulder.


    Miraculously, I did not receive a pop-up indicating a loss of health. Totally ignoring the presence of Kalistra now, I decided to start pulling the cart again.


    My former bodyguard walked to my left, while my master took a position to my right. I couldn''t turn around to see where the two Watchmen were, but if I were to take a guess I believed that the duo was walking behind the cart. Putting two-and-two together, I made an important realization. "Am I in danger?" I asked the question aloud. I looked to my left and right; Kalistra was doing her best to ignore me, leaving Maisen to answer my question.


    The woman who resembled the late Chyna offered me a half-smile. "I''ll be honest with you," she began to talk. "Do you remember our encounter with the drows yesterday?" the Watch captain asked.


    "Sure," I nodded. Acting on a hunch, I used my spirit sense on the leader of the three merchants that we came across while on Watch patrol. I discovered that they were beings of Chaos and warned Maisen, who immediately attacked. Unmasked, the drows fought briefly before escaping across the bridge to the east.


    "We saved three children from being sacrificed to their goddess. The drows will treat this rescue as their property being stolen. And since the four of us were involved, it is possible that we will be targeted by these same drows in the near future," Maisen explained.


    "Ah," I remarked. "That''s why you brought Giudot and Sankryn along with you," I noted, "so that the four of us will stay together." I paused for a moment to consider what this meant. "You''re hoping to lure the drows into attacking us during this trip," I verbalized my conclusion.


    "It''s better to have the drows attack us in Tregome than for them to pick us off one-by-one, such as during your travel to Bristol for the Melee Tournament," the human warrior added.


    "And I''m here to lend a hand," Kalistra finally spoke up for the first time during this discussion.


    I looked at the cat girl with a doubting look.


    My master saw my disbelief. She tiptoed to reach the top of my head and petted me gently with her paw. This was the second time that Kalistra had done this today; did this mean that I was turning into her pet like Moff, the catfish? "You sure know how to pick a fight, Lawrence," the cat girl grinned. "I have accepted you as my liege on behalf of my dojo; this means that I now have a responsibility to protect you from harm to the best of my ability."


    "We are also bound by our Honor and our Duty to protect you," Giudot interrupted and then stood in front of me. "As a holder of a sacred Truth Stone, you are a VIP member of the Church; as such the Watch is responsible for your personal safety while you are in Tregome," he explained and bowed deeply to me.


    I saw Sankryn stand next to his comrade and he bowed to me as well. I nodded slightly in acknowledgment of their pledges to protect me. I decided to break the tension by resuming the trek northward.


    We managed to travel two blocks north before a group of people came out of a nearby house and blocked my path. The newcomers quickly surrounded us. Each person wore a black cloak, with a hood that covered his face. There were a dozen strangers in all.


    I saw Maisen yawn. After all, luring them out was the plan and it had worked to perfection.


    One of the ambushers stepped forward and pulled back her hood, revealing the beautiful face of Khaz ''Orhea, the drow leader we had fought. The dark elf pulled her twin scimitars out of their scabbards, and her followers did the same.


    Kalistra calmly stepped in front of me and pulled out her own sword. "Let''s dance," she taunted them.

 Chapter 74 - Rumble in the South

    Maisen lazily pulled out Jiang, her magical sword. The sword detected the presence of many Chaotic beings in close proximity, and the blade started to vibrate in her hand, emitting a slight hum. "Yes, Peng, we know," the warrior laughed at the late warning by the spirit of her former friend trapped within the sword. Seeing that the bloodthirsty heir of the dojo had decided to take the point to fight the leader of the drow, Maisen slid further back along the left side of the wagon.


    Wordlessly, Sankryn moved over to the rear of the pull cart, leaving his best friend Giudot to cover the right side.


    I was tempted to let go of the bar handle of my pull cart and grab my own scabbard to join the fight.


    As if Kalistra had eyes behind her head, she barked out an order. "Lawrence, you''re not engaging with these drows. Your mission is to take the cart and head north. We will clear a path for you soon enough," she said confidently.


    Khaz laughed at the cat girl''s bravado. "I think this little kitty is taking us too lightly. Your friends had trouble defeating just three of us yesterday. What makes you think you can escape?" she asked.


    "You and your friends must be new arrivals to our town, mistress dark elf. Because you are now facing the best fighter in Tregome," the cat girl replied calmly. Kalistra refused to allow the elf to distract her with silly taunts.


    "Did you hear that?" Khaz asked aloud and received laughter in response from her men. "How can a little play thing like you claim to be the best fighter? No, I think that fine looking warrior in plate mail holds the honor of best-in-town. And I fought her to a draw yesterday," she quickly added.


    "Are you going to tell her or not, Maisen?" the cat girl hissed in displeasure. She absolutely hated being looked down upon and it was driving her mad! Peace and tranquility, Kalistra!


    "Oh, fine," Maisen replied as she understood why the cat girl was becoming upset with the drow leader. "Khaz ''Orhea, you have the pleasure of meeting my former instructor, Kalistra, Heir to the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship and a former Champion of the Master Division of the Melee Tournament," she introduced Kalistra formally.


    Kalistra''s tail waggled back and forth in satisfaction. It was about time her former student made the proper introduction. Too bad Maisen had resigned from the dojo, or else the heir could make her former student clean Moff''s mini-pool as punishment for this delay.


    Upon hearing the titles attached to her opponent, the dark elf blinked her eyes in disbelief. How could this tiny girl be even mightier than the human fighter? "I look forward to teaching you a thing or two about true swordsmanship," Khaz grinned and saluted with her blades.


    "We will see who teaches who," Kalistra replied after reciprocating the salute. In the blink of an eye, she executed the "Charge" technique and slammed her blade in a deadly, downward arc toward the dark elf''s skull.


    Khaz barely had time to react before her twin scimitars met the sword. However, the overwhelming strength and power behind the attack forced the dark elf down to one knee. And it took all of her strength to prevent the long sword from reaching her head. Suddenly, the drow turned her hips and knees to the left in unison; she used the scimitars to deflect the sword strike to the left. Fully expecting the little kitty to be overextended with her arms, Khaz thrust her two swords toward her opponent''s chest.


    Pang!


    In an incredible display of her tremendous speed, Kalistra immediately offered a backhand cut with her sword. Again, her overwhelming strength knocked the scimitars aside. The former tournament fighter immediately used her opening to reverse sweep her blade downward, cutting her opponent''s overextended right leg.


    The drow leader hissed in surprise at the pain in her leg. But her mental discipline and fighting experience allowed Khaz to ignore the wound. She immediately pivoted with her wounded leg and swung out with her left heel, hoping to catch the powerful opponent in the chin. Alas, her opponent was too experienced with dirty fighting techniques to fall for this trick and quickly hopped back for a temporary retreat.


    I watched the duel between Kalistra and Khaz with great amazement, envy, and also a sense of helplessness. Both were outstanding fighters even to my untrained eyes. They were able to switch between offense and defense fluidly. Furthermore, both warriors seemed very much in control no matter the situation over the course of the fight.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    It bothered me a lot to witness such great swordsmanship on display because I knew that in order for me to reach their level, I will need to forfeit my pursuit of the crown and dedicate the rest of my life to the way of the sword. The sacrifices were far too great for me. Henceforth, I could not keep my eyes off the two swordswomen because I suspected that my next opportunity to watch such excellent swordsmanship will be far off in the future.


    Furthermore, I marveled at both the aggressiveness and ferocity that my master was displaying during this fight. It was one thing for the fickle cat girl to play mean tricks on me and pretend that it was part of my "training." But from the way she was fighting now, against a skilled swordswoman, it was evident that Kalistra had been treating me with kid gloves. And this realization hurt my pride as a man because she felt the need to hold back in order to avoid hurting me.


    Confident that Kalistra will eventually win this duel against a troublesome but less talented opponent, I turned my head to the left to see what Captain Maisen was doing. Again, I was surprised by what I saw. It had been barely a minute into the fight, but the mighty warrior had already claimed two lives. I saw that Maisen was now taking on SEVEN drows by herself! This meant that her underlings, Giudot and Sankryn, were facing one dark elf each.


    A part of me was relieved because neither Watchman was skilled enough to handle more than one such opponent. Thus, the likelihood that either man will win his individual battle and then assist their Captain will increase. I wouldn''t be surprised if that WAS the plan that Maisen had cooked up because she was going out of her way to taunt her opponents.


    "Is that the best you can do?" "Who''s elf enough to avenge those two mongrels on the ground?" "You boys should just give up now and run off like you did yesterday." The captain was constantly taunting her opponents as she held her ground in front of the side of the pull cart; she was smartly using the cart to cover her back.


    I was both embarrassed and fascinated by my former bodyguard''s antics. Embarrassed because her taunts were so childish! Fascinated because Maisen was definitely getting under their dark skins. Her opponents were continuing to take hacks at their tormentor but as time wore on the dark elves seemed to bump into each other more often.


    When Maisen''s face turned in my direction briefly, I saw the vicious grin on her face. It confirmed my suspicion of her strategy: she was merely buying time for her comrades to finish off their individual fights and then assist her.


    In another minute, the inevitable occurred. Apparently, winning their own battles, the two Watchmen appeared in my view and started attacking the remaining drows from behind. Two of the dark elves were run through the chest with the Watchmen''s blades before the rest of them became aware of additional human opponents in their midst.


    I winced at the way Giudot and Sankryn coldly stabbed their victims from behind. It was less than honorable for them to do so. However, one could easily argue that the dark elves brought this on themselves by arranging for a twelve-on-five ambush. Furthermore, from the way the two men were recklessly fighting the drow, I suspect that this fight was personal to them in some way. Perhaps, Giudot and Sankryn had families of their own in Tregome, and the threat of the drow as child kidnappers was hitting too close to home for these men.


    Seeing her plan come to fruition, Captain Maisen suddenly switched from defense to offense. She took a big swing at a drow standing with his back toward Giudot''s opponent. Her opponent managed to ward off Maisen''s attack, but the force of the blow knocked the dark elf back¡ªright into Giudot''s opponent.


    The other drow became momentarily distracted and this was all that Giudot needed to stab the elf through the gut. The victor put his foot on the defeated elf''s chest and coldly pulled the bloodied blade out. Before the other drow could turn around, Giudot stabbed Maisen''s opponent in the back.


    Maisen nodded to her underling in acknowledgment of his kills, and the two quickly turned their attention to the remaining drows.


    Turning my attention back to the duel between Kalistra and Khaz, I saw that the two had changed position so that the drow leader was now in front of me while the cat girl was facing toward me. I saw that my instructor did not receive even a single cut, while Khaz was not faring as well since she had multiple cuts on her arms and legs.


    From her vantage point, Kalistra saw the shorter Watchman taking out a few drows. She was impressed by his teamwork with her former pupil. After Maisen and the taller Watchman each scored another kill, the cat girl spoke up again. "You''re down to half your men now. And you haven''t landed a single hit on me. What will you do now?" she taunted.


    Khaz ''Orhea dropped her scimitars and started cackling like a mad elf. She slapped her chest and something started pulsating from under her clothing. The dark elf suddenly turned around and dived toward me!


    Oh, no! I suddenly realized what she planned to do. But alas, I was surrounded by the trappings of the pull cart and I wasn''t fast enough to drop to the ground and roll away to safety.


    I watched helplessly as the would-be suicide bomber came closer and closer to me with each millisecond. I saw Kalistra trying to reach me but she was too far back to save me in time.


    Abruptly, I felt a whoosh of the wind and a short figure shrouded in a blue cloak stood between me and my impending doom. I heard a whisper, "Null palm."


    I saw the surprised look on Khaz ''Orhea''s face before her entire body was disintegrated into ash. Seeing the threat to my life was gone, I said to my rescuer, "Thank you."

 Chapter 75 - Moping Up

    Rather than acknowledging my word of thanks, my rescuer seemed to ignore me. Instead, he shifted his position slightly to stand between me and the remaining drow.


    It took a few moments for them to realize that their leader had been erased from existence. When it finally occurred, they were distraught. Most of them prepared to make another charge at these filthy and disgusting humans when one of them raised a hand and said, "Scram."


    The other dark elves reluctantly placed their scimitars back into the scabbards and retreated.


    The new leader threw a smoke bomb to cover their escape; when the smoke dissipated, the drows were gone, leaving the dead bodies behind.


    When the danger had finally ended, the newcomer turned around to face me and removed his cloak.


    I almost gasped at the sight. It was a human girl in her late-teens. She was petite, like Kalistra, and her skin was jet-black. Her head was bald and many indecipherable runes and symbols were inscribed on her face and head. While the cloak enshrouded her, I had no doubt that these markings covered all over her body. I looked at the caption above her head and it read, "Name: Alsaj, Level: ?, Disposition: Cautious.¡±


    Someone gasped when the true nature of my rescuer was unveiled.


    The two Watchmen stood alert with their swords in hand.


    From my vantage point standing behind the stranger, I saw that the men were very frightened. Their grasps on the hilts of their swords tightened and their eyes were fully focused on her. Why were Giudot and Sankryn so hostile to my rescuer? What was I missing here?


    Captain Maisen''s sword, Jiang, hummed louder than before as the blade vibrated furiously. However, the fighter pointedly placed her magical sword back its scabbard. For whatever reason, this monk had chosen to intervene in the fight and she had saved Lawrence''s life. Also, her back was turned toward the man, implicitly showing no intention to harm him. With her speed, the monk could have snatched Lawrence, and only Kalistra would have a chance of following her. Given these circumstances, it would be unlawful for the Watchmen, herself included, to attack the newcomer. Thus, Maisen sheathed her sword and then bowed from the neck toward the monk in appreciation of saving Lawrence.


    Taking their cue from her, the two men did the same however reluctantly. But the fear and tension on their faces remained.


    As if the trio were beneath her notice, Alsaj paid them no heed. Instead, she turned to face Kalistra. She put one fist against an open palm at mid-chest and nodded her head slightly to the cat girl. Of the four people in front of her, only the cat girl was worthy of Alsaj''s respect as an equal.


    Kalistra sheathed her sword and dipped her own head just a tad lower than the monk. After all, this person DID rescue her liege and therefore honor demanded proper respect for this person.


    Whoosh! The wind blew again, and my rescuer disappeared.


    "Oh, that was so scary!" Giudot huffed in a sigh of relief.


    "Yeah! I would rather face another dozen drows than to fight with that monk! At least we''ll have a chance with the elves," Sankryn agreed.


    I was flabbergasted by their reactions. Who the heck was that girl? And why was everyone so afraid of her? I belatedly spoke up and asked a simple question. "Who was that?"


    The two men looked at each other and then at their Captain.


    Maisen nodded in acceptance of their silent request to explain. "That Alsaj was a monk from the Sisterhood of the Void," she said.


    "Okay," I nodded. "I noticed that your magical sword was humming. Was she a Chaotic being?" I asked.


    "Yes, she was," my teacher replied.


    "Then why would you allow her to escape? Isn''t she a threat to Tregome?" I was truly puzzled. Weren''t all beings of Chaos evil and therefore a threat to be eliminated? Especially by the Watch? I would be really, really annoyed if later on, I receive a mission to hunt down that monk.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Lawrence, aside from you the rest of us here are Lawful in alignment," Kalistra interrupted and I turned my head to face her. "Do you think we could commit evil acts?" she asked rhetorically.


    Huh? Wasn''t chaos and evil the same thing? "Um, no?" I answered hesitantly. I had no idea where she was going with this question.


    The cat girl suddenly grabbed my nose and pinched my nostrils lightly. "Wrong!" Her whiskers twitched in amusement at my discomfort. "Good and evil are a matter of perspective," she said.


    "You mean it''s in the eye of the beholder?" I replied.


    "Hmm . . . I''ve never heard that expression before. What''s a beholder?" Kalistra asked.


    "It''s an expression from my world. ''Beholder'' refers to the person whose perspective we are seeing through," I explained.


    My master nodded in understanding of my logic. "A person could follow Law and Order, but still act in a way that another person will view as committing evil," she said. "Thus, the people of this world do not judge on the basis of good and evil because then the personal grievances will never end."


    "So Sister Alsaj, despite having a Chaotic alignment, was still considered doing a good deed by saving my life?" I asked.


    "Exactly," Maisen agreed with my assessment. "While she DID take a life, the Sister had a legitimate reason under the Tregomeian law to do so and therefore was justified. By itself, the taking of a life is an inherently evil act; but she did it to prevent the loss of your life. Therefore, no Tregomeian law had been broken and the Watch had no reason to detain Sister Alsaj. Also, since we are your liegemen, we owed her tremendous respect and gratitude for intervening on your behalf," she explained.


    "But why did the monk do it?" I asked. "She doesn''t know me and had no reason to save my life."


    "Ah, but that''s where you are wrong," Kalistra responded while shaking a paw at me. "You are a player character and your status as such was probably known to Sister Alsaj already. She may have acted under the direct order of Khoa, the Greater Goddess of the Void, to save your life."


    "Doesn''t the Chaotic beings work together to defeat the followers of Law and Order?" I asked. These different factions were becoming rather difficult to keep track of.


    Giudot laughed at my naivete. "So just because we''re both human beings, that means we''ll always work together and compromise? Is that what you''re suggesting, milord?"


    Trying to be polite, Sankryn stifled a laugh.


    I tilted my head for a moment to think and then shook my head. "You''re right. We, humans, are selfish and greedy, and often pursue our personal interests to the detriment of others. It was naive of me to suggest cooperation merely due to a commonality of race," I admitted.


    "The drows follow a crazed goddess, and they will not hesitate to attack that Sister if they did not recognize her profession," Sankryn noted.


    Suddenly, Kalistra clapped her hands. "We wasted enough time on chitchat. It''s time to continue heading north," she ordered. "I don''t want to waste another potion of enhanced strength because you dallied here for too long," she admonished me.


    "Yes, master!" I replied and immediately started pulling the cart. Originally, I was facing north when we were ambushed by the drows; I simply continued moving in the same direction. Also, I really didn''t want to spend more money than necessary on potions. My master certainly knew how to push my buttons.


    The cat girl resumed her position to my immediate right and walked beside me.


    However, I noticed that Maisen wasn''t with me. Did she need to stay behind? A moment later, I heard a whistle that emitted a high-pitched sound. Soon, more whistles sounded off nearby. By the time I reached the next block, I saw that Captain Maisen had caught up with me.


    "Did you use a whistle?" I asked her.


    The powerful warrior grinned. "Yes. The whistle is a signal to other Watchmen on patrol that their assistance is required. Sankryn and Giudot had to stay behind to organize a search at the scene for any possible evidence left behind in the drows'' hiding places. After the Void Sister''s intervention, I doubt that they will try to attack you again. At least not today," she explained.


    Getting a chance to relax when the danger had passed, I finally noticed something important¡ªI did not receive a single notification! How was this possible, when we had just faced a dozen dark elf ambushers? I quickly remembered that, during the encounter, I was stuck holding the handle bar for the pull cart, like now. Kalistra had explicitly forbidden me from taking part in the fight and thus, I had to stay out of the fight. The more I thought about it, the more upset I became because I missed a golden opportunity to get massive amounts of experience from the encounter. Heck, I wouldn''t be surprised if one member of our former party advanced to the next level from this encounter.


    The loss of experience gain aside, this passivity on my part during the encounter was much more problematic for a simple reason: wasn''t I supposed to be the star of this show? Weren''t the gods and their overlord watching me? If I became marginalized again on the next encounter, I feared that I would lose the Gamemaster''s interest entirely and, with it, my candidacy for kingship and my ticket to return home.


    Maisen saw my troubled face and she gently patted my back. "I know you''re upset that Kalistra had ordered you to stay out of the fight. But it was for your own good. Each dark elf was the equivalent of an Ebenthal in terms of level and fighting ability. By keeping you moored to the pull cart, Kalistra was trying to draw attention away from you. For the most part, she succeeded. Only the late leader, Khaz, tried to target you. And I believe she did it just to spite Kalistra for being the superior swordswoman," she explained.


    "That damn drow was a sore loser," the cat girl smirked.


    "But she knew how to hurt you," the human retorted.


    Kalistra hissed at the remark but kept on walking beside me in silence.

 Chapter 76 - Border Patrolmen

    Due to the heavy load, it took at least an hour for me to drag the pull cart all the way north to the wall. The church bell had tolled twelve times long before my arrival. Even though I was expending a tremendous amount of energy, my body was still under the effects of the potion of enhanced strength and therefore, I was only moderately tired from my laborious training.


    Honestly, I had never engaged in this type of arduous manual labor before arriving in this gaming world. I was more accustomed to sitting on a lousy chair made of hardwood and hunched over a book at a public library. I would spend hours reading and taking notes; the exercise was mental in nature and primarily relied on mental concentration to decipher and comprehend the subject matter in question while warding off the lure of sleep. These past few days, however, I had exercised muscles that I never knew existed before, and my experience so far had given me a deeper appreciation for people who engaged in physically oriented occupations.


    My two companions, Maisen and Kalistra, kept a constant vigilance of our surroundings. I certainly understood the reason why they were so cautious. At this point, the crazed goddess Drowsidea was undoubtedly aware of my special status as a player character. And it seemed that she was petty and vengeful enough to have her followers try to kidnap and then sacrifice me as a way to screw over the other gods. Otherwise, why would the drows not bother to attack me or at least fling a poisoned dagger in my direction during the ambush? From the perspective of this gaming world, I must be making excellent progress given the sort of enemies I was drawing now, from human bullies to wererats to drows, and beyond.


    Of course, there was a major downside to this monster escalation. As the danger to my life increased over time, it would become harder and harder for my protectors to keep me safe. I''ve had multiple attempts on my life in a few short days. I had no illusion that any of it was "accidental" or "coincidental." Sooner or later, an assassin will get lucky and end my life. Hopefully, there will be a high-level cleric nearby whenever that occurs so that I can be resurrected and continue on with my quest. I certainly don''t relish the notion of being fattened up like a pig for slaughter, but there was no use denying that this was happening to me.


    To my relief, no foolhardy drow appeared before me to avenge the death of their late leader during the rest of my commute through the crowded streets of Tregome. Perhaps the normal hustle-bustle of daily life discouraged them. Perhaps Sister Alsaj had followed the dark elves and eliminated them all without my knowledge. Regardless of the reason, I was very thankful to be able to concentrate on finishing my assigned task. Furthermore, I noticed another benefit to having these two women accompany me.


    Despite the fact that the streets were overflowing, the pedestrians quickly parted before us and cleared a path for me to continue on my journey. The commoners on the street did not try to impede us; instead, they kept a healthy distance to allow us to pass through and then greedily swallowed whole the empty space we left in our wake.


    I noticed that many of the pedestrians paid their respects to Maisen and Kalistra with either downcast eyes, nods, or deep bows. I saw Maisen waving her hand in a friendly gesture, while Kalistra, perhaps due to her feline nature, virtually ignored them. It was a very interesting contrast in behavior and personality between the two when I thought about it.


    Even though Captain Maisen was the older person of the two, she was constantly deferential to the younger Kalistra, who had a tempestuous personality befitting a teenager. And despite such starkly different personalities, I suspected that the two were closest of friends at the dojo for the simple reason that the cat girl seemed less reserved and more open whenever the human was around.


    In some ways, I was very sympathetic to Kalistra because she had lived her entire life burdened by expectations from both her father and the town of Tregome itself. She was a public figure in the eyes of the residents; becoming the Champion of the Master Division of the Melee Tournament two years ago had only cemented and reaffirmed her public stature in their eyes. Therefore, she had to act honorably at all times as the public representative of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship because words of any misdeed, both real and misunderstood as such, will surely reach everyone''s ears sooner or later.


    In fact, I suspected that her father, the grandmaster, and also Master Gurgne had purposely chosen to remain homebound, so to speak, at the dojo in order to allow the heir of the school to retain the public''s attention. Why else would the heir be allowed to go over to The Noble Lady for breakfast and lunch every day? While the cost of each meal was moderate, over time she was probably spending a small fortune there, to her father''s chagrin. On the other hand, this strategy had worked to perfection in netting a big client¡ªnamely, me. And with my platinum coin safely in the heir''s possession, Kalistro can afford to let his daughter continue eating at the tavern.


    That being said, I could not recall an instance where the grandmaster had personally left the dojo. It was quite possible that Kalistro had an undisclosed health condition that rendered him unable to leave the dojo. While the cat man possessed a tremendously strong and, at times, overpowering aura, I had felt this aura fade and diminish on occasion. It was a troubling development but I hadn''t developed a close enough association with the grandmaster to discuss this intimate and private issue with him. If Kalistro was indeed dying, then it made sense for him to push Kalistra as hard as she could bear so that he could hone and refine her swordsmanship while he was still alive.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    As for Master of the Hunt, Gurgne will undoubtedly leave the dojo if necessary; but otherwise, he seemed to spend the bulk of his time at the dojo as well. I had not sensed any diminishment in his aura. Perhaps, he wished to stay near the grandmaster in order to tend to the proud cat man''s personal needs. Upon seeing the deferential treatment of the commoners toward Kalistra during our trek to the northern wall, I believed that their plan was slowly coming to fruition.


    In addition, one could easily argue that their approach to grooming Kalistra as heir was akin to the Asian practice of bonsai, or cultivating small trees in containers. Heck, I was also being subjected to this practice by the gaming world itself. For a man who valued the freedom of choice, being influenced in this way and therefore losing his freedom a little bit at a time, was a very sobering thought.


    "Penny for your thoughts," Kalistra said suddenly, interrupting my thoughts. She looked at me with curiosity. When I hesitated to respond, she asked, "Did I use the wrong human expression again?" Her ears were downcast momentarily in disappointment.


    "I''m sorry, master," I apologized. "I was just lost in thought for a moment."


    "About?" she pressed as her cat ears sprang back to life.


    My lips remained sealed.


    "Our lord was probably thinking about Amelica and her warm bed," Maisen teased mercilessly.


    On instinct, I tried to punch her on the shoulder. However, when I released my left hand from the bar handle, I almost lost my grip on the bar with my right hand, too. I quickly grabbed the handle again with my left hand and managed to avoid flipping the pull cart and allowing the contents to spill out of the box.


    My tormentor laughed at my mishap and did not move a finger to help me. But she offered me a knowing wink.


    I rolled my eyes at her, refusing to acknowledge that Maisen had saved me from answering my master''s uncomfortable question. Reaching the end of the street, I saw a widened space up ahead and beyond that, the towering wall that protected Tregome. The wall was some fifteen feet tall, made of large cobblestones. The surface was pockmarked with holes. At regular intervals, simple wooden ladders leaned against the wall. Atop the wall were walkways where Watchmen patrolled and looked at the horizon on occasion.


    When I finally stopped pulling the cart and released the bar handle, I received a pop-up message which read, "Major faction quest COMPLETED. +250 Reputation. + 500 XP. +1 Strength, +1 Constitution. +200 XP."


    Several dwarves approached me and practically shoved me out of the way as they moved the pull cart in unison away from me.


    "You''re welcome," I muttered to myself. Another notification appeared and this one read, "Minor faction quest COMPLETED. +100 Reputation. +200 XP." I did a little fist bump. I really enjoyed these double faction quests. Just like Kalistra said earlier, it was killing two birds with one stone. More importantly, though, I had received an additional point of Constitution, bringing me one step closer toward the twenty-five I needed before I leave Tregome tomorrow morning. Despite the drudgery and humiliation in serving as an ox for this assignment, in the end, the gains in experience, reputation, and attributes were well worth it.


    Suddenly, an old man with a metal hook in place of his left hand appeared in front of me. He wore his graying hair shortly cropped, matching the length of his similarly colored mustache. He had a long scar across the bridge of his nose. His blue eyes, while paled by age, was alert and inquisitive as he examined me from head to toe. He wore chain mail armor over a white tunic and brown breeches. Even without looking at his caption, I could tell that this man was the officer in charge of the northern wall.


    "Greetings, Second Captain Nexholm," Captain Maisen said with a sharp salute.


    "Greetings, First Captain Maisen," the older man returned the salute.


    With the formalities exchanged, my companion released her salute and smiled broadly. "Any issues with the gate or the men that I should be aware of?" she asked.


    Her subordinate offered a slight frown. "The wall should be okay, now that you''ve brought the materials that the masons need to make repairs. But we''ve had some trouble with our Watchmen and they could use some disciplinary action from you."


    The superior officer nodded in understanding. After all, she had expected some minor flare-ups from the Watchmen. The men were tense after reports of incidents involving wererats followed by drows. Fortunately, Captain Maisen knew just the thing to ease the tension. With a grin, she turned toward me. "May I introduce Lord Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Adept of the Church of Britannia, Initiate of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Slayer of the Wererat Leader Ebenthal, Avenger of the Town Judge Wachtel, Rescuer of three children from the drows, Blessed of Musa, Bane, and Luck, Initiate Division Representative to this year''s Melee Tournament, and Pursuer of the Crown?"


    My mouth almost dropped at the unexpected long introduction from her. What the heck was she doing? Why did she publicly broadcast my feats and accomplishments? Didn''t Maisen realize that the eyes of EVERY Watchman within earshot were now on me?


    "Oh! You''re the one!" Nexholm exclaimed before he dropped to his knees, grabbed my left hand, and started kissing it.


    I immediately knelt down and grabbed the man by his shoulders. "Milord, I''m not a bishop or a deacon. I am unworthy of such treatment from you," I said humbly. I was very confused by his reaction and decided that the best approach to handle this situation was with humility.


    The man reciprocated by grabbing my shoulder with his remaining hand. "Nonsense! You saved my grandson, Blenwul, from the drows and I''m very grateful to you," he explained. As I rose back to my feet, he rose in unison with me. The second captain turned his head, looked around at the gathered Watchmen and made an impromptu declaration, "This man is one of us! He is a Border Patrolman!"


    Uh-oh! What just happened?

 Chapter 77 - Dirty Fighting

    The Watchmen responded to Nexholm''s declaration by stomping their feet on the ground, causing the very earth to shake.


    The second-in-command nodded in approval and then he barked out an order. "Get back to your duty!"


    Wordlessly, the Border Patrolmen resumed their vigilance scouring for dangers beyond the wall.


    "Please follow me," Nexholm requested and then started walking eastward.


    I saw that further to the right along the wall, there was a break in the stone wall; and there was a gatehouse adjoining each end of the wall. In the space between these structures, there two lines: the left for people entering the town and the right for people exiting Tregome. I saw relatively few people leaving, presumably because the trappers and gatherers had departed earlier this morning. Additionally, it appeared that the people seeking entry into Tregome were subject to greater scrutiny; the presence of a man of the cloth wearing a truth stone around his neck amongst the Watchmen lent further credence to this assumption.


    For a moment, I imagined myself returning from the Melee Tournament with a big medal around my neck for winning my division, and explaining to the cleric, under oath, how I obtained the medal. Well, even if I enter the tournament with low expectations, there was always hope, right? Abruptly, I felt a sharp pain in my shoulder. I received a pop-up that read, "-2 Health." Ouch. I quickly dismissed the message. It was obvious who inflicted the damage.


    "Stop dallying," Kalistra grumbled.


    "Sorry, master!" I replied meekly and hurried after the second captain. I heard a snicker behind me, and I knew that it was Maisen. Only she would enjoy my humiliation. The Border Patrolmen guarding the wall were far too tense to laugh at me. Frankly, their demeanor was worrisome because this attitude reflected their concerns for dangers lurking beyond this crumbling old wall. When I embark on my journey tomorrow morning, I will probably encounter this danger. The gaming world will undoubtedly ensure that this will occur. And then both the gods and the gamemaster will be watching to see how I survive this encounter. Yep, that was the reason why I was brought into this world¡ªsolely for their entertainment.


    As if to confirm my suspicion, I felt a slight tingling from one of the hidden brands on my left forearm. Only the demigod, Bane, had shown an inclination to monitor my thoughts continuously and also communicate with me via my divine brand. I quickly called up an unpleasant memory of my bossy editor from back home reading me the riot act for failing to submit a weekly chapter for my book. Take that, Bane!


    Abruptly, I felt something push me gently on my back. "Come on milord," Maisen breathed closely into my left ear. Her hand was persistent and I couldn''t prevent my body from taking a few steps forward. "Alright, alright! I''m going," I said in a whiny voice. I saw that Nexholm had entered the left gatehouse and I quickly entered the structure as well.


    I had to admit that I was surprised when I walked in. There was a door frame but no door. The gatehouse was made of wood, enclosed with a roof some six feet above the ground. The size of the gatehouse was approximately a dozen of those old-fashioned telephone booths stacked together. Frankly, calling the structure a "gatehouse" was generous; it was more like an oversized security booth. Inside the booth was a table with some stools underneath. On the far end of the booth was a cauldron over some stones. I saw smoke coming out of the large pot, meaning that the stones were heating the contents of the pot somehow.


    "Ah, milord is here at last!" the second captain said with a smile. "Please join us for lunch," he continued as he stirred the cauldron with a wooden ladle and then started pouring the liquid into small bowls on the table. "Come take a bowl and eat," he urged.


    I drew closer to the table and saw a dozen bowls in all. I peered into a bowl and saw oatmeal. I took a bowl and a spoon from the table and started eating my lunch. It was extremely bland in taste. Frankly, cardboard probably tasted better than this oatmeal. That said, I was mindful of the fact that this was the guards'' regular meals and they were gracious enough to share it with me.


    Maisen helped herself to a bowl. "Not as good as lunch from The Noble Lady, but a free meal is a free meal," she noted pointedly.


    I noticed that Kalistra didn''t join us. I peered through the door frame and saw the cat girl standing outside, bravely battling with a hardened beef jerky using her teeth. "She''s not joining us?" I asked.


    "Your instructor is not a Border Patrolman," Nexholm explained in a neutral tone of voice. "It would be against Watch regulations for her to eat in here with us."


    "I qualify to eat here because you just made me a member of your patrol," I noted.


    The old man nodded in agreement.


    "Are you angry?" Maisen asked.


    "At what?" I answered between spoons of oatmeal. This was a loaded question and I should squeeze out the hidden meaning behind the question.


    "Oh, I don''t know . . . the fact that you''re missing lunch at your girlfriend''s workplace? Or that we made you a member of the Border Patrolmen without asking you first?" she replied.


    "Well, anyone would be disappointed at missing out the fine cuisine at The Noble Lady," I remarked, earning a few hearty chuckles from my lunch companions standing around the table. "As for your fraternity here, let''s just say that the only group I''ve joined voluntarily was the dojo. For the rest, it was more like the circumstances dictating that I join. I will admit that this is a concern for me personally because I''m more accustomed to having the freedom of choice. But I don''t mind becoming a member of your Border Patrol because I think that your men here have an important duty in safeguarding this frontier town, and, indeed, they are the unsung heroes."


    The men put their bowls down and immediately started clapping their hands and cheered me.


    I smiled and resumed eating my oatmeal.


    "Well said, milord," Nexholm gave me a respectful nod after seeing the men''s reaction to my response. He was surprised because oftentimes, the nobility was a bunch of greedy, self-centered fools who saw nothing but money and power. This man, on the other hand, was respectful, thoughtful, and downright humble! It was the right decision to make me a member of the patrol, even if it was meant to be merely honorary in nature.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Once Captain Maisen finished her meal, she placed her bowl on the table. "Captain Nexholm, is Jomyril causing problems again?" she asked.


    "Yes," the older man answered succinctly.


    Maisen nodded and said aloud. "Please summon Jomyril to the gatehouse."


    The Watchman standing closest to the exit immediately ran out of the booth.


    The captain turned toward me. "Lawrence, when you''re finished eating please wait in front of this gatehouse," she ordered.


    "Yes, captain," I replied. Mindful of the fact that Maisen was with her subordinates, I had to address her more formally. It took a few more spoons to finish my bowl. Then I left the gatehouse and was immediately accosted by an irate Kalistra.


    "Did you enjoy your fine dining, milord?" the evil cat girl smirked.


    "My lousy oatmeal still tasted better than your beef jerky," I pointed out.


    Kalistra hissed at me and turned her head aside.


    A minute later, we saw a lumbering giant of a man slowly approaching us. The man was bald headed, his skin was bronze colored, and he had a physical frame that even rivaled Maisen''s! His eyes were trained on Kalistra, ignoring me entirely. He leered at her and walked up to her. "What''s a little kitty like you doing up north? You ran out of scratching posts?" The man burst out laughing at his own joke and slammed his fist against the wall a few times.


    Kalistra''s lime green eyes flared at the insufferable newcomer. "Perhaps, I could use YOU as one?" she replied and flexed her right paw.


    "Ouu, she''s going to scratch me now," the man mocked her.


    I took a look at the giant man''s caption and my heart sank when it confirmed that this was "Jomyril" the troublemaker that Nexholm had mentioned earlier. Someone sighed out loud. I turned my head left and saw both captains standing next to me.


    "Attention!" Captain Maisen suddenly barked.


    All the Watchmen within earshot immediately stood upright and saluted. All, that was, except, for Jomyril, who gave her a lazy salute.


    Maisen stood in front of the troublemaker and the two stared eye to eye for a long while before the subordinate finally broke off contact.


    "Did you summon me, Captain?" he muttered.


    Suddenly, Maisen grabbed the man''s chin. "When you address me, you are required to pay close attention to me," she admonished him.


    Jomyril started to reach for his sword hilt when he heard the drawing of steel all around him. Realizing that the rest of the Watchmen sided with the new captain over him, Jomyril noticeably relaxed and moved his hand away from his sword.


    In response, the rest of the Watchmen sheathed their blades.


    "I really wish I didn''t need to summon you, Jomyril," the captain said softly and finally released him. "With your natural talents, you could have been groomed to replace Second Captain Nexholm when he retires," she revealed.


    The surprise was written on the troublemaker''s face but he quickly smoothed it back to a neutral expression.


    Maisen nodded to confirm that she had not misspoken. "The only problem is that you lack discipline. Everything seems to come naturally to you. You lack focus and character. If you decide to join the bandits and become an outlaw today, do you think anyone here will be surprised?" she surmised.


    "Hey!" Jomyril protested. "My dad may have been an outlaw, but I''m nothing like him at all!" He stared at her with angry eyes and his enormous hands balled into fists.


    "No, your pride would not allow you to sank down to his level," Nexholm interrupted.


    Seeing that were the two captains were firmly against him, Jomyril tried another tactic. "Sirs! May I ask why I was summoned?" The subordinate wanted desperately to change the conversation.


    Nexholm gestured with his chin toward his superior, forcing Jomyril to face her again.


    Captain Maisen grinned like a shark, causing the condemned man''s anxiety to build. Finally, she cast her judgment. "I have a task for you. You are the most experienced fighter amongst the Border Patrolmen." She turned toward me. "This man here is going to enter the Initiate Division of the Melee Tournament. I would like you to spar with him, and show him some of your, shall we say, unusual techniques?"


    The giant man finally turned to me and he saw me for the first time. His azure eyes stared at me with great intensity. Abruptly, he burst out in laughter. "That''s a good one, captain!"


    "I''m serious, Jomyril," she replied.


    Seeing the serious expression on her face, he suddenly stopped laughing at me. Jomyril turned toward me again. "I''m sorry. I don''t mean to disrespect you, but you don''t look like a fighter, little man. You''re more suited in a library than the arena," he offered his honest assessment.


    I shrugged helplessly. "Let''s just say that extenuating circumstances forced my dojo to name me as the representative this year," I explained. "My name is Lawrence Eugene Mulligan," I introduced myself and offered my hand.


    Jomyril accepted with a firm grasp. "I''m Jomryil, as I''m sure you know by now. Come to think of it, your name sounds familiar. Where did I hear it before?" he pondered aloud.


    "Oh, I''m sure it wasn''t anything important," I replied hastily. He wasn''t around when Maisen purposely introduced me by my full and long winded title. And I certainly didn''t want another non-player character to go gaga over my lucky accomplishments. "Whenever you''re ready," I added.


    WHAM!


    Before I knew it, my back was flat on the ground and I was seeing stars. It took a moment for me to regain my mental alertness. My nose stung but otherwise, my body seemed fine. I saw a pop-up message and it read, "-6 Health. Status: Dizziness. -10% Attack. Duration: 5 seconds." I dismissed the message as I returned to my feet. "Nice sucker punch," I sniffed casually at my attacker.


    "Thank you," Jomyril replied before he tried to punch me in the nose ahead.


    This time, though, I was ready for it. I ducked under his swing and speared my right shoulder into his gut like a football player. "-5 Damage." Elated by my successful counter attack, I tried to bull rush my opponent into the ground.


    However, the man outweighed me by at least a few dozen pounds. Jomyril only took a few steps back before he regained control. Grabbing my shoulders, he threw a knee into my chest.


    "-3 Health." Fortunately, my studded leather armor had cushioned the blow.


    As a follow-up, the giant man shoved me back and tried to snap a sweep kick at me. However, Jomyril misjudged the distance between us and he kicked my left arm rather than my head as he had intended.


    "-2 Health." Taking advantage of my lucky break, I quickly grabbed hold of his ankle and tried to snap a kick to his groin.


    Displaying an unbelievable amount of control over his body, my opponent used his trapped leg as a pivot and launched a kick with his free leg. Again, Jomyril missed connecting with my head and hit my upper back instead.


    "-6 Health." The force of the blow propelled me forward and I used the momentum to bum rush him again. Suddenly, I heard dice rattling inside my head. When they stopped, I received a pop-up notification which read, "Dexterity roll made. +50 XP." Immediately after I dismissed this message, I reached Jomyril before he regained his footing. My right shoulder slammed into his head and the momentum propelled him backward. His head was sandwiched between my chest and the ground. "Critical hit! -18 Damage. Status: Unconscious. Duration: 20 seconds. +200 XP."


    I slapped his left cheek lightly to confirm that Jomyril was out cold. Then I stood up and raised my fists in the air like Rocky. I received a confirmation which read, "Duel WON. +500 XP. +100 Reputation. +200 XP."


    The bystanders, Watchmen and commoners alike, cheered and applauded me. Many of them were busy exchanging coins once the outcome of this fight was settled.


    Captain Nexholm knelt down next to Jomyril''s head and put some smelling salt under the defeated man''s nostrils.


    A moment later, the giant man regained consciousness. As he sat up, Jomyril saw that I was looking down at him. "I lost?" he mumbled incredulously.


    "Yup, you just lost to my pupil." Kalistra stared down at the man. It served him right, she gloated inwardly.


    I looked at Maisen and then Kalistra. It was strange to see no exchange of coins between them. "No bet?" I asked hesitantly.


    My master looked at me like I was an idiot. "Not when the outcome of this duel was obvious," she replied.


    "Um, thanks for the vote of confidence," I replied as the fickle cat girl turned her face away again. However, I saw that her tail dangled in the air, thereby expressing her silent approval of my victory.

 Chapter 78 - A Warriors Heart

    Seeing that my master was not inclined to comment on my impromptu duel with Jomyril, at least not publicly, I decided to speak with Captain Maisen instead. After all, I had a number of questions that only she could answer. I saw that she was watching my vanquished opponent struggling to find his mental bearings in order to get up.


    The proud man probably realized that the longer he sat on the ground, the more damage that the onlookers will think that I had caused the man. After all, they had no idea how much damage I had inflicted on Jomyril directly. Thus, they can only infer the damage from the aftermath of the fight, and how fast the downed opponent could recover from his injuries. In other words, the longer Jomyril remained on the ground, the better he was making me look.


    Right now, there were only three people who knew that I pulled a huge critical hit to end this fight: me, him, and Kalistra, who was still partied with me and therefore, had access to my pop-up messages from the fight. However, I was mindful of the fact that Lady Luck''s divine blessing was active, and it probably influenced the fight in my favor, particularly with that weird action sequence at the end of our fight. Therefore, I couldn''t fully take credit for this win even if the onlookers thought otherwise. "Is he okay?" I asked the captain quietly.


    "That depends," Maisen replied and looked at me. "Did you use some special move on him?"


    "You mean to end the fight?" I asked.


    The captain nodded.


    "Yes and no. For some odd reason, the game required me to make a dexterity saving throw right at the moment when I began my counterattack against his kick to my back," I explained.


    Maisen''s eyebrows rose. It was unusual for a saving throw to be required during combat, especially in a friendly duel. Even during her life-and-death struggle in the wererats'' lair, she didn''t need to make any saving throws.


    I shrugged. From her surprised expression, it appeared that this experienced fighter also had no explanation for the saving throw. "Back in my home world, we have many sports for recreational purposes and one of them is American football. There is one game ball, and the purpose is to bring the ball over to the end of the playing field. Each side has the same number of players; one side carries the ball as the offense while the other side tries to prevent the ball from reaching the end of the field as the defense. The moves I had used were from football, and I chose to use such moves because they were considered nonlethal. After all, Jomyril and I are on the same team as Patrolmen and I sought to avoid incurring permanent injury to him," I explained.


    The captain pointed at the man still struggling to get up. "Did you succeed?"


    I winced at the question. "Unfortunately, his head was knocked to the ground. It was not my intention, but I''m sorry that it had happened. He''s probably still feeling woozy because of it," I apologized. Suddenly, I had an idea. I walked over to Kalistra. "Master, do you carry any healing potion? I would like you to give it to Jomyril," I requested. "He apparently suffered a head injury from my hit, and I want him to be cured of this condition," I explained.


    Maisen whistled at the generous request.


    The cat girl looked at me for a moment with a neutral expression and then she nodded. "It''s coming out of your platinum coin," she reminded me.


    "Yes, I''m aware of it." I tried to put out a brave front, but I winced inwardly at the unexpected additional expense. "It''s the honorable thing to do," I pointed out.


    My master walked over to Nexholm, who was still tending to the fallen man. She reached into her side pouch that held the precious potions. She pulled out a glass vial with a shiny, golden liquid inside. Wordlessly, she held it in front of the second captain.


    Nexholm looked at the potion and pulled up its caption, which read, "Potion of Major Healing." "Are you sure?" he asked while looking up at Kalistra.


    She stuck a paw in my direction. "He insists. And since he''s paying for it, who am I to argue?" she responded with a shrug.


    Captain Nexholm looked at me and bowed deeply in my direction. He took the potion from Kalistra, opened the stopper, and carefully poured the precious content into Jomyril''s mouth.


    In a few seconds, the potion took effect and the giant man suddenly popped back to his feet. "Oh, I''m feeling great!" he exclaimed. "What did you give me?" he asked the captain.


    Nexholm slowly rose back to his feet. "Thank the nobleman. He gave you a Potion of Major Healing."


    When Jomyril heard what he had just drunk, his eyes bulged. The potion costs a hundred gold coins, and it was more than he earned as a Watchman in an entire year, even factoring in the bonus pay for manning the northern wall. Still afar, the man turned toward my direction and bowed deeply from the waist.


    "What''s going on?" the Watchmen gasped out loud when they witnessed the proud Jomyril humbling himself before me. It was one surprise after another today!


    Captain Nexholm spoke up before the rumor mill started turning. "Lord Mulligan generously gave our wounded Patrolman a potion of major healing," he announced.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    The Watchmen gasped in unison upon hearing what I did.


    Suddenly, I received a notification which read, "+200 Reputation. +400 XP." Huh? I was flabberghasted at this message. Was it really such a big deal that I arranged for Jomyril to be healed completely?


    "Lord Mulligan has shown that he is a true friend of ours. And I will be proud to stand with him during his coronation as the next king of Merlin!" the captain proclaimed to thunderous applause.


    "King! King! King!" the men chanted.


    I felt a hand on my right shoulder. I turned and saw that it was Kalistra.


    "It''s time to return to the dojo, King Mulligan," the mischievous cat girl said.


    "Yes, master!" I replied and started walking southward. As I passed the Patrolmen on the street, they gave me friendly pats on my back and offered, "Good luck in the tournament!"


    With a smile plastered on my face, I waved at the adoring commoners continuously until I was finally freed of these people on the next block. I exhaled a deep breath that I didn''t realize I was holding.


    Kalistra grinned but kept silent.


    When I realized that we were alone, I became more relaxed. Suddenly, I thought of my companion and how long she had faced such expectations. "How do you handle it?" I asked.


    Kalistra looked me for a moment, her mind lost in the memories of all the harsh lessons of expectations that she was forced to endure throughout her life. She patted my head again. "You just do it," she answered succinctly. A moment later, she generously expanded on her perspective. "When life offers you challenges, your ability to cope and handle them is how you grow as a person. Life is hard in this world but I suspect that life on your home world is equally challenging."


    I tried to reciprocate and pet the cat girl on the head but she quickly slapped my hand aside. Kalistra hissed out a warning and walked ahead of me.


    I stared at her whiplashing tail as I wondered why I wasn''t allowed to pet her when she was doing it to me more frequently lately. A part of me was annoyed at Kalistra for apparently treating me as her pet. Well, at least she didn''t cause me any injury and that was something to be thankful for.


    The church bell tolled, indicating it was now two in the afternoon. I stopped walking and took a closer look at my surroundings. I mentally conjured my map and saw that I was very close to some of the shops that I needed to visit before I left tomorrow morning. If I went directly to the dojo right now, it was unlikely that Kalistra will allow me to leave the compound again until tomorrow. "Hey, Kalistra!" I yelled since she was already half a block away from me.


    My master slowly turned around, annoyance peppered on her feline face. "What is it?" she asked in a calm tone of voice.


    "Can I run a few errands before we go back?" I requested politely.


    The cat girl retraced her steps until she stood in front of me. "Tell me what you need to do," she ordered.


    Why was Kalistra being so nosy now? Nonetheless, I obeyed her and slowly ticked off my mental checklist. "I need supplies for the trip, especially food and a backpack. I need some clothes, maybe a traveler''s cloak to ward off the evening chills and footwear better than these nobleman''s shoes I''m wearing now for the road. I also need to visit Roen''s Sign Maker Shop."


    "Why would you need to visit the half-elf?" she persisted with her questioning.


    "It''s a Church-related mission," I said succinctly.


    Kalistra waited for me to continue, but I kept my mouth shut. We simply stared at each other in silence until she finally nodded in acceptance; there were rumors amongst the lowborn regarding less than holy activities that the Church sanctioned. Perhaps, it was best that Kalistra was kept unaware of what task the Church had assigned her pupil, even though she had the right, as my master, to demand the truth.


    The cat girl finally opened her mouth and talked. "I''ve assigned Gendun to help procure your traveling provisions and clothes. I supposed a nobleman like yourself would prefer custom-fitted clothes, but that would take at least a week and we obviously don''t have the time. So, we''ll go visit the sign maker and then return to the dojo," she decided. Without waiting for my response, she turned and continued walking down the street.


    I sighed. Didn''t I get a say in this? Apparently not. Seeing the way Kalistra''s tail dangled in the air, I realized that she was in a better mood now. Perhaps she was a control freak and enjoyed telling me, "no." I shook my head. I was stuck with her until we return from the Melee Tournament. Having the fickle cat girl in a good mood would ease the trip tomorrow. After all, who else was I traveling with besides Kalistra?


    I hurried up the block until I was walking to her right. I was fortunate that my master didn''t race down the street on all four again. And I couldn''t understand why she didn''t do so if she was so anxious to return to the dojo. But now was a good time to ask Kalistra a few questions. "Master, why did you allow me to fight with Jomyril?" I asked.


    Suddenly, her tail whiplashed and hit my arm. "It took you long enough to ask this question, Lawrence!" Kalistra scolded me and shook her head. However, she continued to walk and I kept pace with her. "Why do you think I wanted you to fight him?" she asked me.


    "Well, he was harassing you," I pointed out.


    "I hope you''re not suggesting I''m really that petty!" she hissed.


    I quickly held up my hands. "Oh, no! Of course not! Hahaha!" I tried to dismiss the suggestion, even though it was what I really thought was the reason for my fight with Jomyril. Thank the gods that Kalistra couldn''t read my mind. I felt a tingling sensation from my brand and ignored it. "You wanted me to get some more fighting experience," I said.


    Abruptly, Kalistra stopped and I walked right past her. I turned around to face my master.


    "Listen closely, Lawrence. You are a weakling. You''re out of shape. You''re not particularly gifted with a sword. But I still have hope for you. Do you know why?" she asked.


    I ignored the personal insults; after all, it was the truth. "I don''t know." I shrugged.


    Kalistra''s eyes glowed and her whiskers twitched. "Jomyril is your typical fighter; he is big, strong, and powerful. But he lacks one thing that you possess: heart. When Jomyril sucker punched you and dropped you to the ground, you did not hesitate to get up and fight back. Compare this with what Jomyril did when he was on the ground. He stayed on the ground and then he accepted your potion of major healing," she recalled.


    "Well, Nexholm accepted it on his behalf, though," I refuted.


    "Nexholm did what he thought Jomyril would have wanted in that situation. If Jomyril had heart, he would have persisted in trying to get back to his feet until he succeeded. But he didn''t do that. Instead, he chose to stay on the ground until his condition improved. In a real fight, he would have died while you would remain alive because you would not hesitate to continue fighting until your very last breath. You have tremendous courage and you strive for success no matter the odds. This is the reason why you are qualified to be my pupil," Kalistra explained and patted me softly on my chest right in front of my heart. "You have an impressive warrior''s heart and you will fly as high as your heart will take you," she said softly. "We''re running late. Let''s go!" Kalistra barked and walked ahead.


    "Yes, master!" I replied and followed closely behind her.

 Chapter 79 - Closing a Deal

    While setting a hard pace, Kalistra adroitly sidestepped or slipped through the throngs of pedestrians on the streets.


    I gamely tried to keep up, but with each collision with another passerby, I slipped further and further behind until I no longer had the short feline girl in my sight. Offering a polite apology to my latest victim, I decided to slow down my pace and avoid further collisions with pedestrians on the street. My master knew what was my destination: Roen''s Sign Maker Shop. Before I knew it, I found myself standing in front of the small, two-floored shop.


    "What took you so long?" a female voice demanded.


    I turned around to face Kalistra and offered my master a deep bow. "I''m sorry I couldn''t keep up with you."


    The cat girl waved her paw in dismissal. "Let''s hurry in and get this secret mission of yours over with." She tried to reach for the door handle to open and enter the shop when I quickly stepped in front of the door and blocked her.


    "I''m sorry. I''m not sure if you should go in with me," I said apologetically. Hopefully, she won''t do a shoulder-poke again with her claw.


    "I''m just a shopper who happened to be around when you entered the store," Kalistra answered with a grin. She reached for the handle again.


    I held up my hands. "Master, please allow me a moment to confer with the gods. If they are not opposed to your presence, then you can come inside with me," I suggested.


    "Fine!" the fickle cat girl spat out. She folded her arms and turned her head to the side. Her tail whipped back and forth with impatience.


    Wincing at her response, I dismissed Kalistra from my mind. Instead, I recalled the image of Musa, the middle-aged matronly looking woman who wore glasses, and directed my thoughts to the goddess: Lady Musa, I would like Kalistra to enter Roen''s shop and serve as an independent witness. If you are opposed to her presence, please let me know.


    I closed my eyes and waited for the telltale sign of a tingling sensation from my brand. However, I felt nothing; I took the absence of a response as Musa''s acquiescence. Thank you, Lady Musa! I opened my eyes and smiled at Kalistra, who was now watching me closely. "Let''s go," I said.


    The cat girl reached around my waist and grabbed the door handle. Without waiting for me to step aside, Kalistra pulled on the door, smacking it against my back. "Oops! I''m sorry!" the evil minx offered a mocking apology as her pale green eyes lit up with delight.


    "-2 Health." I dismissed the message and stepped away from the door. Once my master entered the shop, I followed her and closed the door behind me. There was no point in complaining to Kalistra about the door. After all, it was obviously intended as payback for preventing her from entering the shop. Yup, my master was that petty and I had to grin and bear it.


    As usual, the half-elf was hunched over his workbench. "I''ll be with you in a moment, sirs!" Roen said without looking up. He was holding a paint brush and writing on a sign.


    I was very surprised that he knew there was more than one customer in the shop. I will have to ask him how he knew without looking at us. I waited patiently near the door while my master felt the need to roam around the shop. Thankfully, her natural feline grace allowed her to navigate the floor of the shop without distracting the shopkeeper.


    Finally, Roen was finished with his work and looked up at us. "Ah! Perfect timing!" he grinned as he held up his latest piece. It was a piece of wood some six inches wide and four inches tall, colored in light green, with the words, "Do Not Disturb," in clear black letters. The sign was small enough to be tied to a string and hung on the door knob of a guest room.


    I walked over to the workbench to inspect the sign more closely. I saw that the corners were rounded, which was an excellent idea. The green color was an interesting choice but contrasted nicely with the black lettering and made the words more readable from a distance. "Very nice work, Roen," I praised and offered him thumbs up.


    "Thank you, milord," the signmaker preened like a proud peacock. "Taking your idea, I experimented various sizes and shapes. The sign had to be big enough for the words to fit, but not too big and heavy to make the door handle fall off. I think this is a good compromise," he concluded with a nod.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    I saw an "RS" at the bottom of the sign. The letter "S" was a snake that crossed over into the other letter''s territory. "What does ''RS'' stand for?" I asked.


    "Roen the Signmaker needs to mark his product so that his rivals won''t try to take credit," Kalistra interrupted and shook her head with embarrassment.


    "Right you are, miss!" the half-elf nodded. "It''s an extra layer of protection for instances where visiting a truth-stone bearing church official would be inconvenient," he reasoned.


    "Is this the only color you''re offering for the sign?" I asked quickly. I didn''t want to reveal to Roen that I was a member of the Church because we hadn''t reached an agreement for his services yet. Therefore, he could raise his prices if Roen had an issue with the Church.


    "Of course not!" the half-elf chuckled. Winking at Kalistra, he said, "You may not realize it since you''re a nobleman, but we lowborn can be a fickle lot when it comes to our colors. You can rest assured that there will be a full-color spectrum available for these signs. If you are satisfied with this prototype, then we need to discuss your wholesale preorder. These signs will be sold at fifty silver pieces each. My cost will be half that or twenty-five silver. Since you want me to serve as your wholesaler, too, I need a fifty percent markup, which is twelve and a half silver. Therefore, your wholesale price per piece is thirty-seven and a half silvers. I would like to offer six colors at the beginning: lime green, pink, brown, blue, or light gray with the black lettering, and black over the white lettering. But for wholesale, I will need a commitment of fifty pieces for each color or three hundred pieces in total. Your grand total is eleven thousand, two hundred fifty and silver pieces, or one hundred twelve gold and fifty silvers."


    Frankly, I expected Roen to charge me a few hundred gold pieces to start up this wholesale operation. If I didn''t get that huge bounty for killing Ebenthal, I would have declined this deal because I was also spending that platinum coin on my training with the dojo. But I DID receive five hundred gold coins (less one hundred in tithe and taxes to the Church) and I wasn''t planning to keep it all on my person. No doubt Kalistra had already devised other schemes to make me part with my money. Thus, the less money I had left, the better off I would be. Yes, I could make another bank run and deposit the bounty there. But I also didn''t want to encourage Kalistra to push me to withdraw coins out of my account either. I offered my hand and said, "We have a deal."


    Roen shook my hand and repeated, "We have a deal."


    "What about the shop signs?" I asked.


    "You mean like this one?" the signmaker asked while pointing at the "Closed" sign at the window.


    I walked over and took the sign in my hand. It was an elongated oval shape and felt surprisingly heavy in my hand. The sign was made of wood and covered with a dark brown colored varnish. The lettering was again in black. The sign was a foot wide, half that in height, and some two inches in depth. The sign stood on the bottom edge, which had been expertly sawed off and made flat. When I turned the sign over, I saw "Open." "How much is the wholesale price for this sign?" I asked while marveling at the nice craftsmanship.


    "One and a half gold," Roen grinned.


    Kalistra''s ears stood up when she heard the price. Her tail whiplashed in displeasure at the exorbitant cost.


    Ouch. "Why that much?" I asked. Assuming the same twenty-five percent discount for wholesale, Roen was charging two gold coins for this sign.


    "The wood alone costs one gold. Since this is for commercial use, the material and craftsmanship have to be top-notch or else the shopkeepers will decline to use these signs. Also, there are far fewer shops then there are guest rooms. Therefore, I expect to sell fewer of these signs and need to make a higher profit on each sale of these shop signs," the half-elf explained.


    "What''s the minimal order for wholesale?" I asked.


    "Only fifty pieces, milord," the signmaker smiled. "That comes out to seventy-five gold," he added.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. "We have a deal." I offered my hand.


    "We have a deal," the half-elf agreed and shook my hand.


    "I will be headed out of town for a few days. So I need to give the payment to you right now," I explained as I started to untie the small sack from my belt that held the bounty. I had four hundred gold coins and tried to pour out half the bag''s contents. The gold coins jingled on the workbench.


    Kalistra''s eyes lit up at the sight of the coins. "Say, Lawrence, how did you get this money?" she asked.


    Uh-oh! I had a bad feeling about this. "Um, it was a bounty for killing the wererat leader," I replied meekly.


    "I see," my master nodded and grinned. "Did you know that when you are a student of the dojo and you earn money from an outside assignment, the school is entitled to a ten percent cut?" she asked. Kalistra stretched her paw as if to demand my sack.


    "No," I said sadly. I obediently passed my sack over to her. "Please take fifty gold from here."


    "Thank you," Kalistra took the sack and started purring. Loudly.


    Well, easy come, easy go. I watched as the grinning half-elf counted out one hundred eighty-eight gold coins and gave me fifty silver as change. After I retrieved the sack from my master, I promptly dumped the remaining coins on the table back into the bag. After a ten percent tax, ten percent tithe, ten percent fee, and the deposit to Roen, my five hundred gold coins was whittled down to sixty-two gold and fifty silver pieces. Well, at least it was much lighter to carry now.


    I almost forgot to get proof of the deal! "Can I get this wholesale deal in writing?" I requested.


    "You could but it won''t be necessary," Roen replied.


    "How come?" I asked.


    "I''m not going to scam a member of the Church, not if I want to keep my shop," he pointed out.


    I winced. "You knew I joined the church?"


    Suddenly, someone came down the stairs located at the back of the shop. "We know a lot about you, Lord Lawrence Eugene Mulligan," a light, feminine voice said.

 Chapter 80 - Roens Secret

    The newcomer walked down the steps slowly, with refined grace. She was tall, petite, and very pale looking. Her ears were pointed in a much more conspicuous manner than Roen''s own ears. Her hair was long, shiny, and jet-black. Her azure eyes were like sapphire gems and sparkled. There was an aura surrounding her that bespoke of power.


    Roen quickly met her at the bottom of the stairs. After receiving a small peck on his right cheek from the woman, the signmaker introduced her. "This is Valatea, my wife," he said.


    I slowly approached the couple and held out my hand. As we shook hands, I joked, "I didn''t realize I''m that popular."


    Kalistra remained at her spot near the bench. She simply waved her paw at the elven woman.


    I tried to discretely trigger my spirit sense. When I looked at Valatea, I was bombarded with a strong golden aura emanating from her. It was so powerful that the aura had encompassed the entire floor of the shop. I couldn''t tolerate the sight for long, and I quickly released my spirit sense. "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP." I dismissed the pop-up.


    Valatea smiled at me as if she knew what I just did.


    "Are you a goddess?" I blurted out my suspicion. Perhaps she was sired by a god just like Jasla was; this would explain why her aura was so much more powerful than any mortal being I ever met in this gaming world. Her aura put Bishop Canterbury''s to shame.


    The mysterious woman laughed; her laughter sounded like xylophones. "No, milord, I''m not. You''re probably wondering why my aura seems overpowering," she surmised.


    Caught red-handed, I nodded.


    "My formal title is Valatea Ti''Jurvdof, Linemistress of Gaea. This world is full of ley lines of power. I have studied them for over a century and I have access to many different ley lines running throughout this continent. The aura that you sense is a reflection of the reservoirs of raw energy under my command. And I serve Gaea, the greater goddess of Life," she explained.


    Oh! I looked at her in shock and awe. When I played the PC game Merlin, Linemaster was one of the advanced arcane professions, with access to many area-of-effect spells as well as transportation spells. With her spells, she could literally rearrange a battlefield. "How can I become a Linemaster?" I asked. It was one of the professions that I was very interested in along with Enchanter and Spirit Magi.


    Kalistra''s ears perked up but she remained silent.


    Valatea smiled. "You will need to strike a bargain with her, like the way you''ve done with Bane, Musa, and Luck," she replied.


    I frowned at her answer. This was great! Not! In other words, to become a Linemaster I needed to become Gaea''s lackey! Enab''s caution that other gods were interested in branding me was proving to be accurate.


    "If you want assistance from The Elven Nation to deal with the drows, then you need to reach an agreement to serve Gaea in some capacity," Roen spoke up. "But don''t worry, she won''t demand exclusive servitude from you. Gaea is mindful of the other gods and she is fine with sharing you with them."


    I immediately whipped my head in his direction. "How did you know about the drows?" I demanded to know. The Watch had kept news of the encounter with drows a secret from the commoners.


    Roen chuckled. "You humans are silly. Bishop Canterbury placed spies at The Noble Lady and followed my brethren all over town. It was only fair that we spied on the Church in return. I get all this information because I''m the spymaster for The Elven Nation," he revealed.


    "The Church thought you were the ambassador," I replied.


    "I serve many functions on behalf of my people: ambassador, spymaster, and gatekeeper," he nodded to his wife.


    "Gatekeeper? Where''s your gate?" I scoffed.


    Linemistress Valatea offered a mysterious smile. "If you agree to an audience with my goddess, I''ll show you," she offered.


    I folded my arms and thought it over. I was meeting far too many deities of this world, each with his peculiarities and demands. I was very wary of what mission Gaea would lay at my feet; I suspected that it would be a difficult mission. However, without the aid and protection of The Elven Nation, can I hope to survive further assassination attempts from the drows? In the end, there was no choice for me if I wished to live long enough to return home. I turned my head toward Kalistra. "Can she come with me?" I asked.


    "Sure," Valatea smiled and nodded to the cat girl.


    My master politely nodded back. Her pap had cautioned her to be very respectful and courteous to arcane users. Furthermore, Valatea was a full-blooded elf and it would be wise to have cordial relations with this woman.


    "Then it''s settled. Please give me a moment to lock up the shop and then we''ll head upstairs," Roen said. He walked over to the window and flipped the store sign around so that the side with "Closed" was faced outward. He pulled the brown curtains over the window and muttered something. The half-elf then locked the door and again muttered something. Then he turned around and said, "Okay."


    "What were you doing?" I asked. "You were muttering something in front of the door and window."


    Roen grinned at me. He pulled up his left sleeve and revealed a brand on his forearm. "Like you, I have also been marked by a goddess," he revealed. "I was casting a protection spell to secure my home."


    I walked up to the signmaker and examined his mark more closely. It was in the shape of a seed. "Why a seed?" I asked.


    "Gaea is the giver of life. A seed represents the beginning of life and therefore, it is an appropriate symbol for Her," the elf woman explained. "Now please follow me up the stairs," she requested. Valatea turned and headed back up the stairs.


    I followed her, with Kalistra behind me and Roen taking up the rear.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    The shopkeeper cast another spell and then finally headed up the stairs.


    The second floor wasn''t quite what I had expected. I expected a hallway followed by a bunch of rooms. Nope. Instead, it was an open floor without a single partition or wall. However, there were furnishings include a master bed and vanity set on the far right side. A study area occupied the far left with two bookcases and the requisite desk and chair. The room was filled with flowers and plants.


    A small hound paddled up to us. It had short, dark brown fur. It had a black face and somehow reminded me of a bear. It sniffed at my feet and then Kalistra''s feet; once the hound had memorized our scent, it sat before us.


    Valatea leaned down and petted the dog on the head. "This is Dansheng. He is an emissary of Gaea, and you two have received his approval to meet Her," she announced.


    "This little thing is a lackey of Gaea? What''s he''s going to do if he doesn''t like us? Bark at us?" Kalistra scoffed. Aside from Gurgne, she didn''t like dogs in general. And this little mutt smelled a little foul to her sensitive nose.


    Suddenly, a golden light flashed. The small hound on the ground was replaced with a giant bear. It growled menacingly at the cat girl and took a step forward. The floor groaned under its weight.


    Refusing to back away, Kalistra hissed and put her hand on her sword hilt.


    "Stop!" Valatea commanded and an invisible force pushed the two away from each other. She turned toward the guardian. "Dansheng, is this how we treat guests?"


    Chastened, the shapeshifter changed back to a small hound and sat down.


    The linemistress then turned her attention to the cat girl. "Is this how the heir of a renowned dojo treats nonhumans?"


    Kalistra folded her arms and turned her head.


    I quickly stepped in. "We apologize for any offense, Mistress Valatea," I said and bowed deeply at the waist. I felt a hand squeeze my left shoulder. When I turned my head, I saw that it was Roen, who offered me a knowing smile.


    Roen turned his head toward his wife. "I cast a spell of privacy surrounding this building. People who try to peer inside our windows won''t see anything amiss," he announced.


    Valatea smiled at her husband. "In that case, it''s time to open the gate." The elf woman walked across the floor until she stood in front of a white flower in a yellow vase on a wooden stand located at the center of the room.


    I looked around and confirmed that we were indeed standing in the middle of the room. The flower was out of place in the sense that the other plants were adorning the walls, while this flower was set aside separate from everything else in the room. I saw that the flower had long petals that spiraled and came together to seal up the middle. It had a long, thick green stem with sharp spikes. I had never seen this flower before. "What kind of flower is it?" I asked.


    "It''s not a flower," Valatea smiled. "It''s a gate to Gaea''s Inner Sanctum." The servant of Gaea pressed a finger against a sharp spike and drew blood. She held her bleeding finger over the enclosed petals and allowed her blood to drip on the flower. Slowly, the petals unfurled and opened, revealing a small hole in the fabric of reality. The hole grew bigger and bigger until it was the size of a basketball. Suddenly, a burst of yellow energy came out of the hole and engulfed all five of us.


    Before I knew it, we were sucked into the hole. I tried to move but found myself held tightly in place by an invisible force. All I could do was watch as we traveled through a kaleidoscope of colors, turning upside down and spinning as if we were inside some sort of tunnel. After an unknown amount of time had passed, we were finally thrown, lightly, to the ground. I looked behind me, but the hole quickly sealed up, leaving us trapped in this place. Being a sci-fi fan, I couldn''t help but speculate that somehow we entered a miniature wormhole; whatever force held us in place also protected us from any harmful particles while we traveled through the wormhole.


    I shook my head. Now was NOT the time to think about wormholes. My immediate concern was where were we? I got back to my feet and looked around. We were inside a very big cavern. There was grass on the ground, but it was colored yellow! The walls were lined with pink and lime colored stones that glowed and provided illumination for our surroundings. Vines and flowers lined the walls as well. A hazy, gray fog passed through; I could feel a slight air current. The fog limited my field of vision to approximately five feet. I could only hope that the inhabitants of this place were friendly because these conditions were ideal for an ambush.


    Suddenly, something buzzed past my face! I turned my head from side to side but I couldn''t see what it was. Then I heard giggling from multiple directions. A pink light flashed, disbursing the fog. And hovering in front of my face was a faery! It was a woman with golden skin dressed in a pink dress adorned with enough gems befitting a queen. She had long, curly brown hair held in place by a tiara on her head. Her height was the size of my outstretched hand. Large, translucent wings were attached to her back and they fluttered, like a butterfly, with a slow, steady rhythm. When I tried to use my spirit sense, the newcomer''s aura was so powerful that it was pounding like a sledgehammer against my mind and I was forced to release my senses immediately. Despite the release, I was developing a headache from the experience. "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP." I dismissed the useless pop-up message.


    The faery noticed my distress and flew closer to my face. A wand appeared in her left hand. She tapped it lightly on my forehead, and my headache immediately faded. "You should be careful in choosing your target for your Spirit Sense, my child," she said. The voice sounded ancient despite her youthful appearance.


    "Thank you, mistress," I bowed my head.


    "Call me Gaea, young Lawrence," she replied.


    I looked at her with great surprise. "You''re Gaea?"


    Other faeries came into view and giggled at me.


    I looked around and saw that my companions were gone! "What happened to the people I came here with?" I asked with worry.


    "Don''t worry. Your friends are safe. I needed to speak with you privately, Lawrence Eugene Mulligan," Gaea replied and then shook her head. "I needed to see you for myself to determine your worthiness to become the Champion of Life," she said.


    "I thought I was supposed to be the Champion of Law and Order?" I asked.


    "That is part of the portfolio for the Champion of Life," Gaea replied. "You need Order to preserve Life. But few inhabitants of this world truly appreciate what''s at stake in this contest¡ªlife itself. The ultimate goal of Chaos is death and destruction. Should you fail in your quest, ninety-five percent of the people of Britannia will die. I wanted to have this meeting to impress upon you the stakes involved in your quest. Failure is not an option because otherwise, everything you love in this world will perish. Are you prepared to accept this burden?" She looked at me with emerald colored eyes.


    I looked back at her and answered immediately. "I don''t have a choice. If I step aside and the Champion of Chaos takes the crown, then I will never forgive myself for my cowardice. I can''t guarantee that I will succeed but I can offer my best effort to pursue the crown. If someone else emerges who is better suited for kingship, then I will be content with that even if this means that I will be stuck in this gaming world for the rest of my life," I explained my decision.


    Gaea listened carefully to my answer and nodded. "I judge you worthy to become the Champion of Life. Now please hold out your right arm," she requested.


    Knowing what the goddess planned to do, I held out my right arm and pulled up my sleeve.


    The faery used her wand to draw the symbol of a seed, just like the one that Roen had on his arm.


    When Gaea was finished, I received a pop-up which read, "Marked by Gaea. +500 Reputation. +1,000 XP." I bowed to the goddess from my waist. "Thank you."


    "I will ask the Elven Nation to watch over you and protect you from the misguided Drowsidea and her children. If you ever decide to take up the arcane arts, please ask Valatea to teach you to utilize the ley lines. Your predecessor, Merlin, was a Linemaster and you may find access to the ley lines helpful in your quest for Kingship," she revealed.


    "Thank you, Gaea," I said.


    "And now it''s time for you to return to the human world." The goddess started drawing a circle with her wand in front of my face.


    I became very drowsy and couldn''t resist closing my eyes. Before I knew it, I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 81 - First Strike

    I heard the sound of birds in the distance. Finding my eyes closed, I slowly opened them.


    "He''s finally awake," a voice said.


    As my mind became more alert with each passing second, I realized that I was laying on something soft and bouncy; it was probably a bed. My eyes wide open now, I found myself staring at an unfamiliar ceiling. Vines and flowers dangled above me. I took a moment to recall the last thing I remembered. It was Gaea using her wand and putting me to sleep. "Where am I?" I asked aloud.


    "You''re back in my humble shop, milord," a male voice replied.


    Ah! I recognized the voice as belonging to Roen, the signmaker. I slowly sat up. I saw the half-elf and his wife standing next to my bed. However, I did not see my master. "Where''s Kalistra?" I asked.


    "I''m by the window," she answered.


    I turned my head toward left and there she was, by the window as Kalistra proclaimed. However, I noticed a bruise on her forehead right next to the scar of the cross. "What happened to your head?" I asked. I tried to keep calm but I failed. Badly. Before I knew it, I started laughing and pointing at the cat girl''s forehead.


    The evil minx used her speed to zoom across the room and stood right in front of me. With a scowl, she poked a sharp claw right into my shoulder.


    Oww! "-2 Health." I dismissed the pop-up. I looked up at my master.


    She turned her face to the side with a "hmph."


    "Did you receive Gaea''s mark?" Roen asked before our antics erupted into a full blown argument.


    I responded by pulling up my sleeve and showing the sign of the seed on my right forearm.


    The half-elf nodded. "In that case, let me teach you a minor spell." Roen turned toward Kalistra. "I want you to kneel before him," the half-elf requested.


    "Why?" the cat girl''s eyes narrowed at the audacious request.


    "Please do as my husband asked," Valatea implored.


    "Fine," the fickle Kalistra groused and did as she was told.


    Roen turned back toward me. "Milord, please hold your hand over her forehead. Focus your mind on the symbol of the seed and say aloud, ''Minor Heal.''"


    I held out my hand over my master''s forehead as instructed and closed my eyes. I pictured the seed in my mind and said, "Minor Heal." I felt a burst of energy explode from my palm. When I opened my eyes, I saw a faint golden glow under my palm. When I removed my hand, the bruise on Kalistra''s head was gone. "I did it!" I exclaimed happily! "Divine spell LEARNED: Minor Heal. +100 XP." When I dismissed the message, I noticed that my green mana bar, located at the upper left corner of my vision, had dropped slightly. "How often can I cast this spell?" I asked.


    "This is a special ability granted by Gaea. You can cast Minor Heal as long as you have the mana. However, the spell is limited to only minor flesh wounds. Moreover, it is considered a very inefficient healing spell because it heals only one health point per mana expended," Roen explained.


    Valatea nodded. "Normal healing spells can recover a few health points per mana," she added.


    Since I had access to an almost unlimited amount of minor healing now, I made an impulsive decision by asking the couple a question. "Do you know how my master got that bruise on her head?" I asked the elves because the cat girl would never admit to anything embarrassing about herself.


    Roen grinned. "When you got separated from us, Kalistra tried to chase down some faeries to demand your return. Unfortunately, because the cavern was really foggy, your master ended up running into a wall," he recalled.


    Kalistra hissed but said nothing.


    I turned toward my master and bowed deeply. "Thank you for your concern for my well-being," I said.


    My master waved her paw as if to dismiss my appreciation. "I just wanted to make sure that Gaea will return you to us. Otherwise, my dojo will have no contestant for the Melee Tournament and we will lose face as a result," Kalistra pointed out. She turned toward the couple. "If you don''t mind, I want my pupil to return to the dojo as soon as possible. We''re running behind schedule in his intensive training," she said.


    "Yes, we''re aware that Lord Mulligan has been chosen to represent the Butterfly School at the tournament. We''re confident that he will do extremely well at this event," Valatea said politely.


    "The Elven Nation will have its people in the audience. I''ll be getting reports of your matches. My spies will be making bets on my behalf; so you better not lose in the opening round," Roen winked at me.


    Kalistra grabbed me by the collar and pulled me off the bed. "Time to go!" she barked.


    ''Yes, master!" I replied as I got off the bed. I followed her down the stairs and we helped ourselves out.


    Once we were outside the shop, my master turned to me and said, "No more delays. Your training under my tutelage starts NOW. And I want you to run back to the dojo as fast as you can."


    I looked at her blankly for a moment and the evil minx poked me in the shoulder. "-2 Health." The pain jolted me back to the present and I started running back to the dojo. Since it was already late afternoon, the streets weren''t as crowded as they were this morning. I managed to avoid crashing into pedestrians this time but perhaps it was more like they managed to avoid me rather than vice versa. After all, less crowded streets meant that people who stood in my path could see me coming and had the space to move out of my way. Regardless of the reason, I was thankful to avoid any further mishaps.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    By the time I stood in front of the two stone guardians marking the entrance to the dojo, the church bell had tolled again, indicating that it was already four hours past noon. Thankfully, there was still plenty of sunlight remaining and I had a few hours left to train. Unfortunately, my strength was still not high enough for me to open the heavy gate and I had to wait for Kalistra to saunter past me and open the door with her skinny arms.


    The guards saw the return of the heir and immediately bowed deeply to her. Once we passed through, the door was closed behind us.


    Kalistra turned toward me and asked something totally unexpected. "Please hand me your sword," she ordered.


    "Yes, master!" I replied as I buckled the scabbard from my belt and then handed her the sword.


    The cat girl turned to one of the guards. "Please ask Gurgne to take care of this," she commanded and handed over my sword.


    The youthful looking guard stepped toward her and took the sword. He then ran off in search of Master Gurgne.


    My heart sank as my beloved sword slowly disappeared from my line of sight. Although it was only a few days since Maisen granted me the sword in order to defend myself against the wererats, not having the scabbard at my left hip was discomforting. It felt like I was losing my best friend.


    Kalistra frowned at my facial expression. "You will get your sword back tonight, silly human," she admonished me. "Now I want you to run ten laps around the dojo," she ordered.


    "What!" I protested. "What about my training for the tournament?" I demanded to know.


    "SILENCE!" she roared. "I am your master and you will obey me without question! If you cannot do this, then you will resign from the dojo immediately!"


    I was taken aback by Kalistra''s ultimatum. I looked around and saw that the everyone''s eyes were on me. I immediately realized that I had undermined her authority in front of her pupils. This recognition immediately squelched my anger. Without a word, I started running toward the wall and followed it along as I performed my assignment. As I ran, I noticed that the pupils avoided looking at me. Even Gendun turned away when I saw him. Apparently, everyone at the dojo agreed that the master''s word was law, and I committed a grievous sin by questioning her publicly. In my defense though, I had never served in the military and it was difficult for me to follow a chain of command without question. It was a very different mindset from what I was accustomed to.


    While I was running my laps, I called up my player status screen. I confirmed that the effects of the Potion of Enhanced Strength had dissipated by now. However, I was still under the effects of Lady Luck''s blessing. When I was finishing up my final lap around the dojo, I saw Kalistra standing in my path. Behind her were a group of students with each person holding a wooden practice sword. I decelerated and came to a complete stop in front of my master.


    "I believe you demanded to be trained, milord," Kalistra said as her eyes glowed and her tail swayed left and right.


    Uh-oh!


    My master handed me a wooden sword. "You''re going to fight these students in consecutive order, one after another without taking a break," she explained. "The reason is to push your stamina to its current limit; hopefully, this training break that your limit and grant you another point Constitution."


    I grabbed the sword and held it in front of me with both hands. I noticed that it had the same weight as my real sword.


    Kalistra waved her right paw.


    One of the students stepped forward and mimicked my posture.


    My master turned to me. "This exercise is designed to teach you the First Strike technique. You will attack ONLY your opponent''s right shoulder. In the tournament, you can strike your opponent''s head, neck, or even face. If you succeed, you have a chance to end the match right away. But here at the dojo, we want to avoid injuries to our students and therefore, we ask for strikes to the shoulder. You will both attack at the same time. Whoever feels a hit on his shoulder will immediately yell out, ''YIELD!'' Once that occurs, you will face your next opponent and repeat the exercise," she explained. "Before we begin this training session, I want you to advance to the next level in your character development."


    Anxious to start my sparring session, I obeyed her without question and my avatar was now level six. I decided to put all the attribute points into my Constitution. Despite the fact that my master was still partied with me, I nodded to confirm that I had raised my character level.


    Once Kalistra confirmed my new character level, she stepped between me and my opponent. "Bow," she ordered.


    My opponent and I bowed to each other from the neck.


    The cat girl backpedaled and barked, "Begin!"


    I made the mistake of taking my eyes off my opponent to look at her. And I paid for it with a quick tap on my right shoulder. "YIELD!" I yelled.


    My opponent grinned and moved to the back of the line of students waiting to spar with me.


    I groaned inwardly when I counted eight students in total.


    "Begin!"


    I started to lift my sword for a strike, but I felt the tap again. "YIELD!"


    Before I knew it, I was facing Gendun. And the result was the same. "YIELD!"


    Once I had cycled through all eight sparring partners, Kalistra belated stood next to me. She was clearly exasperated by my poor performance. "Do you know why you lost?" she asked.


    I shook my head. Normally, I would create a video of the sparring session with my smartphone and then watch it again later.


    "Give me your sword," she demanded. When I complied, Kalistra mimicked my attack. Her hands were raised and moved to her right ear before she took a heavy swing downward. "This is how you attack." Then, she mimicked the attack of my last opponent. She simply thrust her stick horizontally and extended her arms until they were straight as a ruler. "This is how your opponent attack."


    I was starting to understand her point. I nodded.


    Kalistra released her posture and said, "Movement is the enemy of speed. The more movement you make in your attack, the slower it will reach your opponent. In the Melee Tournament, you win your match by hitting your opponent three times with your sword. It doesn''t matter if your hit is hard or soft. The tournament is a showcase for your dojo''s technique. The matches are not meant to be fights to the death."


    "So that''s why you picked me to become the school''s representative. While I haven''t had too many fighting experiences, a fight modeled after duels and based on execution of techniques is something I could win," I said.


    "Correct," she replied succinctly. "Okay, time for round two." Kalistra waited until my opponent stepped forward. She hopped back and said, "Begin!"


    Thinking that the technique was simple, I immediately straightened out my arms and aimed the tip of my practice sword at my opponent''s shoulder. However, he took a big step aside, avoiding my attack entirely! When I felt the inevitable tap on my shoulder, I yelled, "YIELD!" I glowered at my opponent and received a smirk in return.


    The next few matches fared no better as I kept missing my opponent''s shoulder.


    When I faced Gendun again, I noticed that he was out of breath. Was he hyperventilating from our last fight? Regardless, I ruthlessly took advantage of his obvious comfort. When a cry of "YIELD" punctuated the silence at the courtyard, it came from Gendun''s lips.


    The bystanders around the courtyard immediately started exchanging coins.


    I noticed a pop-up message and it read, "Professional skill LEARNED: First Strike. +250 XP. +100 Reputation. +200 XP." I pumped my left fist in the air to celebrate.

 Chapter 82 - Dishonor

    "Are you finished, Lawrence?" Kalistra asked.


    I saw that my master had a scowl on her face; her arms were folded across her chest and her left foot tapped on the ground impatiently. "Sorry, master," I winced sheepishly. Honestly, could she really blame me for celebrating just a little bit after going through that speed dating style of sparring?


    I looked around the courtyard and saw plenty of smiling faces. But then again, there were plenty of hostile faces as well. Well, I couldn''t help it if they lost money because they were foolish enough to bet against me.


    "I want you to practice this technique until you can launch it successfully three times in a row," my instructor ordered. She pointed at the pupil standing closest to her. "You will start the sparring session with Lawrence," she ordered.


    The young lad took his spot across from me.


    Kalistra stood between us. She hopped back and yelled, "Begin!"


    My opponent rushed to make the first attack but I was even faster. However, I misjudged his height and the tip of my practice blade MISSED his shoulder. Whack. "Yield," I huffed with annoyance. I took my position and waited for my next opponent to take his stance.


    Kalistra said, "You missed because your eyes left your target for a moment. You need to focus and concentrate solely on your target. Nothing else matters in a fight except your opponent," she said.


    "Yes, master!" I barked.


    The cat girl nodded at me. She hopped out of the way and yelled, "Begin!"


    This time, I made sure that my eyes remained on my target. My renewed concentration paid off when my opponent yelled, "Yield!"


    With more outcries of "Yield" by my next two opponents, I was able to accomplish Kalistra''s assignment. I received a pop-up notification which read, "First Strike ADVANCED to Level 2. +100 XP." This time I declined to celebrate. I didn''t want to annoy my instructor again.


    The heir turned to my sparring partners. "Thank you for sparring with Lawrence. Now take a fifteen minutes break and then come back to me for your next assignment," she ordered.


    "Yes, master!" the young apprentices replied and then dispersed.


    Another group of students who were loitering nearby immediately replaced the students who left the courtyard.


    I groaned inwardly at this new gathering. These students were a bit older. They were physically bigger and stronger. It will definitely be more difficult to fight these students. I waited patiently for the ax to drop and Kalistra did not disappoint.


    "For your next lesson, you will learn the Slide Step. Once you master that, I will teach you one more sword technique and we''ll be finished with your intensive training," my instructor said. She took a moment to check my status screen. I only had three sword skills at the moment, and I was able to learn one more at level five.


    Seeing that my master was preoccupied with her thoughts, my mind drifted off to the "slide step." I imagined myself doing the electric slide: extend one leg to the left beyond my hip and then drag the rest of my body toward left. And then repeat with my right leg. Was the slide step a variation of the electric slide? Suddenly, I felt a sharp jab in my right shoulder. "-2 Health."


    "Pay attention when I''m talking, Lawrence," Kalistra said. "I want you to attack me."


    "Huh?" I stared at her blankly.


    The cat girl stomped on my foot.


    "-2 Health." I dismissed the pop-up and glowered at Kalistra. I aimed the First Strike skill at her chest. My arms were extended and my aim was true. However, the cat girl was simply too quick for me to catch off guard.


    Kalistra suddenly disappeared from my view and I felt a hard whack at my backside. "-5 Health." I whirled around to protest. "Hey!" However, the evil minx pulled the disappearing act and the whacked me again. "-5 Health." I whirled around again. But instead a one-eighty degrees turn, I did a three-sixty. Purely acting on instinct, I also kicked out my right foot . . . and it connected!


    "Omph," Kalistra blurted out as she was caught in the chest by my surprise kick.


    "-5 Damage." My successful hit barely registered in my mind because my instructor returned the favor with hefty interest. "Critical hit! -40 Health. Condition: Dying." When I raised my character level to five and dumped five attribute points into my Constitution, my total health was bumped to 53 points. However, I was down to 37 Health before the critical hit, which knocked me down to -3 health. I was indeed dying, as the pop-up so helpfully pointed out. My body dropped to the ground like a rock but I could not feel the pain. I tried to breathe but my lungs were frozen lumps inside my chest. My body was shutting down and a deep freeze was spreading from the wound in my chest to the rest of my body. So this was what dying felt like . . .


    "Oh!" Kalistra shrieked as she immediately knelt down next to me. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry," she kept muttering in panic as the cat girl pulled out an Elixir of Healing, pulled off the stopper, and poured the golden colored liquid into my mouth.


    As soon as the fluid entered my mouth, a warmth radiated from my mouth and slowly repelled the numbing cold in my body. When the warm and fuzzy feeling dissipated, I received a notification which read, "+56 Health. Condition: Healed." I slowly pulled my back off the ground and sat cross-legged. My wits were slowly returning to me, but my taste buds registered the taste of the potion as similar to liquid cold medicine because of the aftertaste of menthol in my mouth.


    "What happened?" a stern voice demanded.


    The harsh tone of the question brought me back to the present. I looked up and saw Kalistro standing over us. When I returned to my feet, I saw the Grandmaster talking to Kalistra.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    He was talking in a low voice but whatever he said made the cat girl''s ears dip lower. The father turned toward me and said, "Kalistra, you have something to say to Lord Mulligan." It wasn''t a request.


    She looked at me with sorrowful eyes and did something she had never done before. She bowed to me from the waist!


    The students gasped at the sight but kept silent.


    The grandmaster also bowed, but only slightly from his neck. "On behalf of the dojo, I apologize for my daughter''s behavior. When you caught her with a surprise kick to her chest, she should have known it wasn''t intentional. For her to hit you in anger with her practice sword was a dishonorable act." He elbowed her in the arm. "We will not charge you for the Elixir of Healing," he added quickly.


    The students started muttering amongst themselves when they heard what potion was used to revive me. Many of them dared to glance at the transgressor with disapproval.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Mulligan," Kalistra apologized publicly with downcast eyes.


    "If you decide to withdraw from the dojo and the tournament, we will understand," the grandmaster offered. While it would hurt the school, honor demanded that Lord Mulligan be released of his obligations to the school if he chose. Moreover, the father could not believe how badly his daughter blundered due to a fit of anger! Was there no way for her to control her emotions?


    I held up my hands. "It''s quite okay. I''m completely healed and therefore, I consider the matter closed," I pointed out. "I was really surprised that I managed to land a lucky blow on your daughter, though. If I made a bet, I would have won big," I laughed. Seeing the uncertainty on the faces of both father and daughter, I answered their question directly. "I have no intention of withdrawing from the dojo or the tournament. I agree that Kalistra hit me out of anger. We all know she has a temper, right?" I winked at the cat girl.


    The cat man sighed deeply. "Unfortunately, she has not learned to keep her temper under control at all times. If you have suggestions to help my daughter manage her temper, I would be eternally grateful to you." This time, the grandmaster bowed deeply from the waist.


    I looked at Kalistra for a moment and then turned my attention back to her father. "With all due respect, grandmaster, I think the anger within your daughter is due to the burdens that you have foisted upon her from an early age."


    "How so?" Kalistro asked with a guarded expression.


    "Did your daughter really have a childhood when she was growing up? Or was she taught swordsmanship as soon as she could hold a practice sword?" I asked. "Yes, your daughter is clearly a prodigy with the sword. But she was also forced to give up her childhood. And a part of her inner self clearly resents this."


    The cat man looked pained at my explanation. "With Kalistra being an only child, I had no choice. She is the heir of the dojo, and I must prepare her to accept her rightful place."


    I decided to try another tactic. It was a gamble on my part, but if I succeed then I will have a bodyguard to travel with me after the tournament. "Do you agree that she is ready to take over the dojo?" I asked innocently.


    "She has the skill and training to take over the school, yes," Kalistro agreed. "However, it''s her temperament that''s holding her back."


    "May I ask for a favor? When the tournament is over, may Kalistra accompany me for another week? I may not return to Tregome right away," I explained.


    "The drows are after his life," Kalistra also pointed out.


    The grandmaster looked at me and then his daughter with a stern expression. "I''m glad you finally informed me of this development." He sighed softly and nodded. "Permission granted." He then turned toward Kalistra. "I want you to reflect on what you did and meditate by the pool," he ordered.


    "Yes, grandmaster," the heir bowed deeply and started walking toward the pool.


    Kalistro returned his attention to me. "I will continue your training. What was my daughter teaching you?" he asked.


    "I just learned the First Strike skill. Kalistra was going to teach me the Slide Step skill next. She also said that once I learn this skill, she will teach me one more technique and that will finish up my training," I recalled.


    Kalistro nodded in approval. It was an efficient program, considering how little time I had to train at the dojo today. "The purpose of the Slide Step is to utilize your speed to step aside and avoid a strike. If you are successful in your sidestep, you may have an opportunity to attack your opponent''s back," he explained.


    "Ah! So the Slide Step is really a counterattack," I observed.


    "If you are proficient in using this skill, yes," the cat man agreed. The grandmaster turned toward the students that his daughter had gathered to be my sparring partners. "Okay, I want you to use Charge on Lord Mulligan. He will practice the Slide Step."


    "Yes, grandmaster," the pupils barked in unison. They formed a line and began to charge at me one at a time.


    I tried to slide left to dodge the incoming hit. But I misjudged my timing and failed to initiate my move in time. Whack! "-2 Health."


    The procession continued and I couldn''t dodge a single attack. But I managed to accumulate another loss of twelve health points altogether. Each loss of health was a testimony to my failure to learn the technique, and it was testing my own patience.


    Kalistro recognized that I was in a foul mood and raised his paw to pause the training session. He looked at my sparring partners. "Please put your practice swords aside. I want you to charge at Lord Mulligan. If he doesn''t sidestep you in time, push him on the chest to show that you could hit him," he requested. The cat man did NOT want to spend another healing potion during this practice session. Once my sparring partners tossed their practice swords aside, the grandmaster then turned toward me. "I think I know why you''re unable to execute the slide step. Now, here''s what I want you to do. When I tell you to step aside, you move immediately," he ordered.


    "Yes, grandmaster," I replied.


    Kalistro clapped his hands and looked at my eight sparring partners. "I want you to run at Lord Mulligan. If he fails to avoid you in time, then try your best to move away from him. Begin!"


    The first student in line ran right at me.


    My heart started beating faster. I became anxious as my partner was only a few seconds away from crashing into me. Suddenly, I remembered doing the same thing earlier today, when I was chasing after Kalistra and ended up crashing into several commoners on the street. What goes around comes around indeed. I braced myself for impact when Kalistro barked. "Dodge!" I was lost in thought and almost missed his command. I started to move but alas, I was too late. Wham!


    My sparring partner crashed into me and knocked me to the ground. "-2 Health." "Sorry," the young man mumbled as he offered his hand and pulled me back to my feet.


    "What happened, young pup?" the grandmaster asked. While his voice was calm, his eyes glowed in anger.


    I quickly bowed toward my instructor. "I was fighting my instinct to move before you gave the command to dodge. And when you finally gave the order, my mind and body had crossed signals and I just couldn''t move in time." I hoped that was a plausible explanation because I didn''t want to admit that my mind was elsewhere. If I DID make this admission, there was a possibility that Kalistro would end the training session short and have me meditate next to his daughter instead. While I did have three sword skills under my belt, I knew that I needed more than that in order to advance in the tournament.


    The cat man stared at me for a moment, as if he knew that I was offering a little white lie. But he made no mention of it and simply accepted my excuse at face value. "Prepare yourself. Begin!"


    The next student in line run at me.


    This time I cleared my mind and focused only on dodging him. I bent my knees slightly and stood ready to move in an instant. Soon, I heard the command, "Dodge!" I moved immediately. When my partner ran past me, I turned toward him and slapped him gently on his back. For my success, I was rewarded with a pop-up message which read, "Professional skill LEARNED: Slide Step. +250 XP. +100 Reputation. +200 XP." To celebrate, I gave a slight fist pump.

 Chapter 83 - Special Technique

    I sneaked a glance over at Kalistra who was sitting by the pool holding Moff, the family pet. I knew that it would be relaxing for her to hear the sound of the large electric catfish swimming around the pool.


    The disgraced cat girl was sitting cross-legged on the ground with her paws in her laps. Her eyes were closed and she exuded an aura of peace and tranquility. However, her ears were twitching.


    Yup, she was definitely listening in on my training session. I turned my attention back to the grandmaster.


    Kalistro clapped his hands to get everyone''s attention.


    His students were again busy settling bets; evidently, they were betting on how long it took for me to learn the slide step skill. Again, the winners were smiling while the losers were scowling. However, the clapping pulled their attention back to the grandmaster.


    "I want you to take a practice sword and line up in a single file again. We''re going to have our representative for the Melee Tournament practice the slide step against you. However, we need to step it up a notch and have you actively try to attack him because Lord Mulligan''s opponents certainly won''t," the grandmaster explained. He waited for a moment while the pupils sorted themselves into a line and then he barked out, "Begin!"


    The first student immediately launched the Charge skill.


    Knowing how the skill worked, I was able to knock the timing down. As my sparring partner tried to slam his wooden sword against my skull, I activated the slide step. I managed to dodge the stick and simultaneously strike his backside. Whack! "-2 Damage." I was elated to see the small damage from my counterattack because I definitely pulled back my swing. Just a little bit.


    "Yield!" my opponent immediately admitted his defeat and backed away.


    "Begin!" Kalistro yelled.


    I was barely ready for the next strike when the second sparring partner tried to thrust the end of his stick into my chest. Activating the slide step again, I easily evaded the attack. Seeing that my opponent''s arms were fully extended, I simply tapped my stick against his left wrist. "-2 Damage."


    "Yield!" my opponent yelled to his chagrin.


    "Begin!" the grandmaster roared.


    This time, my third sparring partner took a different tactic. He took a few swings at me to test my defense. Suddenly, he activated the charge skill.


    The abrupt change in rhythm almost caught me off guard. However, my attention was one hundred percent focused on my partner and I was able to recognize the activation of the charge. With perfect timing, I activated the slide step again. When the momentum of the charge took my partner past me, his back was exposed and I poked him lightly in the back. "-2 Damage."


    "Yield!" the student grumbled and backed again.


    When my sparring was over, I received a notification which read, "Slide Step skill ADVANCED to Level 2. +100 XP."


    Kalistro clapped his hands. "Okay, that''s enough. Thank you for your help. Now please return your practice sword to the armory, and then join the heir in meditation," he ordered.


    "Yes, master!" the students barked and started moving away from me.


    Satisfied that his order was being executed, the cat man directed his attention back to me. He looked up at the position of the sun and judged that he had at least one more hour of daylight left. It would suffice for the last skill he planned to teach me. "Let''s take a break, young pup," Kalistro suggested. "Please follow me."


    He led me around the right side of the building housing the dojo and toward the back wall. There was another storage shed and in front of it was an anvil and a furnace. Nearby was another well.


    I saw Gurgne hammering against a sword blade over the anvil and then dipped it into a large bucket of water. Then he placed the sword on a racket to cool off.


    "Hello, young pup!" the dog man greeted me.


    "I didn''t realize you''re also the blacksmith," I remarked. In a way, though, it made sense because I hardly ever saw him teach a class.


    Master Gurgne gave a hearty laugh. "I wear many hats in this dojo."


    "Since Gurgne is from a line of trappers and hunters, he learned to maintain a variety of tools of the trade and picked up blacksmithing as a complementary skill set," Kalistro added.


    "Makes a lot of sense," I nodded in agreement. I watched as Gurgne dipped a sword into another bucket. When the sword was pulled out, it was dripping with a silvery substance which coated the blade. "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "Do you remember when the wererats invaded our dojo?" the grandmaster asked.


    "Yes," I replied, unsure of where he was headed with the question.


    "Did you ask why our blades were able to wound them?" Kalistro continued.


    "Um, I was busy trying to stay alive back then," I admitted unabashedly.


    "Werecreatures are immune to normal weapons. Thus, we coat all our blades with silver because the werecreatures cannot regenerate wounds caused by silver," the cat man explained.


    "After our battle, I started recoating our blades with silver again," Gurgne added.


    "I thought our blades were solid silver," I said.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    The two animal men looked at each other and laughed.


    "Young pup, we cannot afford to buy a true-silver sword, let alone arm every member of our dojo with one," Gurgne pointed out.


    "Nor would it be practical. Our blades are made of steel. The heavy weight of the blade is what allows a sword to cut an opponent in half. A silver blade may be too light for that task," Kalistro shook his head. "Young pup, I brought you here to tell Gurgne what happened during your training session with my daughter."


    "What happened?" Master Gurgne asked as he took a break from his work.


    "My daughter almost killed young pup. She was having a sparring session with him when he caught her by surprise with a kick to her chest. Kalistra lost her temper and hit him in anger without holding back. If she didn''t use an Elixir of Healing, he would have died," the grandmaster recounted the events. It filled Kalistro with great shame to tell his old friend, but Master Gurgne, by virtue of his position in the dojo, had to learn what happened.


    The dog man winced at the mention of the elixir. It cost two hundred fifty gold pieces to purchase and used strictly for an emergency only. After all, the elixir was still cheaper than asking the church to perform a Raise Dead service. "She made the right decision," Gurgne nodded in agreement. The dog man was fully aware of young Kalistra''s hot temper, and frankly, he was surprised that this hadn''t happened to any other pupil. But then again, there was something about Lord Mulligan''s personality that irritated Kalistra; thus, it didn''t surprise Gurgne to learn that she had lashed out against the hapless student.


    The grandmaster turned to face me. "If you had died, it would have been catastrophic for the dojo," he said.


    "Why?" My eyebrows rose with my inquiry.


    "You''ve been marked by Bane. That means he considers you to be his property. By killing you, it would be tantamount to taking his property. And Bane does not tolerate theft very well. He could easily create a portal here linking to his plane of fire, bring his demon followers to the dojo and destroy the school until not a single brick or stone is left standing. Despite his demeanor, please remember that Lord Bane is a Chaotic god and a vengeful one," Kalistro cautioned.


    "Yes, I''m aware that Lord Bane is a mercurial god. He is as likely to help me as to hinder me for no apparent reason. That being said, I must warn you that he can hear this conversation via my brand. And the less we say about him the better," I noted.


    Kalistro and Gurgne nodded in agreement. Neither man will talk about the god any further in my presence.


    After a moment of silence, the grandmaster spoke up. "There''s a second purpose to bringing you here. I agree with my daughter that you should learn one more skill for the tournament. However, we haven''t discussed what the final sword technique should be. Does Master Gurgne have any suggestion?"


    "What skills do you have now, young pup?" the dog man asked.


    "I have the Charge, Disarm, First Strike, and Slide Step skills," I answered.


    Gurgne folded his arms and contemplated my skill set. "These skills are quite common if not boring to watch," he noted. "Perhaps, we should reward the spectators with something a little more flashy. After all, we want to advertise our school through our representative."


    "What skill do you have in mind?" Kalistro''s ears perked up.


    "How about Duel Winner?" the dog man grinned.


    The cat man''s eyes glowed as his ears flattened. "Are you out of your mind?" The grandmaster was flabbergasted because the suggested skill was difficult to learn even for more advanced students.


    "Normally, I would agree with you that young pup would not be ready to learn this skill. However, Lord Mulligan has exceptional intelligence and he is currently blessed by Lady Luck. I think he has a very good chance at learning this skill. And if that happens, then he could use it to win the tournament," Gurgne explained.


    The grandmaster turned his attention to me and stared for a long moment. Finally, he nodded his approval of the master''s suggestion. "You can teach him." Now, the cat man grinned.


    Gurgne gave his old friend a hard stare. "Is that your order, grandmaster?" he groused.


    "Yes," Kalistro replied succinctly.


    The blacksmith rose to his feet and grabbed two scabbards. "I don''t have any practice swords here. So these empty scabbards will have to do."


    I rose to my feet and received a scabbard.


    Gurgne took a deep breath and started his lecture. "The tournament have rules that are similar to duels. Make three clean hits and you''re declared the winner. The Duel Winner skill exploits this by having the attacker make three quick strikes in succession before the defender could react. It is considered an intermediate-level skill and if you learn it, we will treat you as such regardless of your current character level. Mastery of the First Strike and the Slide Step are prerequisites because Duel Winner builds upon the concepts of these techniques. The secret behind First Strike is minimal movement, especially of your arms. Slide Step is a counterattack requiring a successful evasion first. Duel Winner is a combination of these two concepts. And I guess the best way to teach this technique is to show you. Now, I want you to attack me. And whenever you feel a hit from me, please call it out."


    "Yes, master!" I replied. I set myself in position with the scabbard held in both hands at chest level. Then I executed the Charge technique. When I closed in on Gurgne''s position, he suddenly disappeared from view and then I felt three rapid hits to my back. "Three hits!" I yelled. Annoyed at how quickly the match ended, I slowly turned around. "Isn''t this cheating?" I asked.


    "How so?" Kalistro responded. "The match awards victory to the first person to make three hits. If your opponent''s back is open, why not end the match right then and there?"


    "Yeah, but it feels so CHEAP!" I whined. "This technique isn''t going to do any damage in a real fight!"


    Gurgne nodded in agreement. "True, this technique won''t put down an opponent in a normal fight," the dog man replied. "But that''s not the purpose of these matches. They are meant to showcase the techniques of the dojos around the kingdom," he reminded me. The master then turned toward Kalistro. "Grandmaster, would you please help me demonstrate the technique? I just need you to charge at me so that I could show young pup how Duel Winner works."


    Scowling, the cat man took a few steps back and then charged at Gurgne.


    The master activated the slide step and then, with the movements of his wrist and elbow, made three quick hits against the cat man''s back.


    Huh! Gurgne certainly made it look easy.


    The dog man turned toward me and said, "Let''s go through it again in slow motion. After I evade Kalistro''s charge, his back is turned towards me. Now watch my hand and wrist closely." Gurgne executed three quick strikes. The dog man tapped his scabbard against the left side of his victim''s back and then slashed it down his back at one-thirty-five degrees angle. Once the scabbard raked across Kalistro''s back from left to right, Gurgne slashed the scabbard horizontally against the cat man''s lower back from right to left. With a final twist of his elbow, the dog man whacked the length of the scabbard against Kalistro''s upper back. "Three hits," Master Gurgne repeated.


    I grabbed my scabbard and tried to apply the movement that I had just witnessed. "Downward cut, waist cut, slap," I reminded myself aloud as I copied Gurgne''s attack.


    "Faster," the master said after evaluating my form.


    I repeated the movement again and again and again. For the next ten minutes or so. My right arm was starting to feel heavy.


    "Here I come!" Kalistro suddenly charged at me!


    Purely on instinct, I activated the slide step to evade his attack. As I began to start the movement for Duel Winner, I heard dice rattle inside my head. When they stopped, I received a notification which read, "Consitution saving throw MADE. +50 XP." Suddenly, my arm felt light as a feather and I executed the three strokes quickly. When I whacked my scabbard against the grandmaster''s back, I received another pop-up. "Professional skill LEARNED: Duel Winner. +250 XP. +100 Reputation. +100 XP."


    The grandmaster turned toward Gurgne. His paw was extended toward the dog man and facing up.


    "Here!" the loser of the bet groused as he placed five gold coins into Kalistro''s paw. Gurgne then turned to face me. "Congratulations, young pup."

 Chapter 84 - Unexpected Departure

    I stared at Master Gurgne incredulously. How could he place a bet AGAINST me, grumble about losing his bet, and then congratulate me for my success?


    My expression must have been obvious because the dog man suddenly grinned. "Young pup, I realize you''re confused about why I would bet against you and then congratulate you for learning the skill in question. If I won the bet, Kalistro would have owed me twenty gold coins. The odds were too tempting for me to pass up. Secondly, you had a string of success already in learning new skills. Sooner or later, your luck will run out and you won''t be able to learn a skill. Since Duel Winner is a difficult skill to learn under ideal circumstances, there was a strong possibility that you would fail to learn this skill. Fortunately for you, Lady Luck continued to smile upon you." Gurgne shrugged.


    I suddenly remembered my saving throw. "Now that you mention it, I had to make a saving throw against my Constitution when I tried to execute the skill for the first time," I remarked. "My arm grew very heavy because the grandmaster was making me practice the strokes continuously. And then he suddenly charged at me," I recounted the experience.


    The cat man''s eyes gleamed. "It was by design, young pup," Kalistro chuckled. "Sometimes, you will find yourself in the thick of combat for a very long time. I wanted to test you and see how you will mentally break free of your body''s growing fatigue but still have the presence of mind to execute the Duel Winner skill," he explained.


    "You definitely earned the skill," Gurgne piped in.


    I smiled to myself. It was the first time that both the master and the grandmaster had praised me. Of course, I realized that if the other students were around, then they might have been less effusive with their praise.


    The church bell tolled, indicating that it was now five past noon.


    I looked up at the sky and noted that the sun was setting on the horizon.


    Suddenly, Kalistra appeared and behind her were Captain Maisen, Giudot, Sankryn, and Jormyril! The heir bowed deeply to the grandmaster. "Pardon my interruption, but the Watch has an urgent message for Lord Mulligan."


    I looked at the cat girl with great interest. Despite her public humiliation, Kalistra appeared to be back to her usual, proud self. However, I noticed that she made a conscious effort to avoid looking in my direction. No matter. When we hit the road, we will have many opportunities to discuss my near-death experience.


    The former journeyman of the dojo stepped forward and caught my attention. "Milord, there was a report of drows sneaking into Tregome," Captain Maisen announced. "We fear that they may be after you. We recommend that you leave the town immediately."


    "Why didn''t your Watchmen attack them?" Kalistra asked.


    "A two-man patrol is no match for a band of drows," Giudot began mounting a defense of his fellow Watchmen. "In that situation, if the patrol ended up getting killed then the rest of us would not have learned of their return. Our Watchmen made the right decision in returning to HQ to make the report and pass the word to the Church."


    I nodded in agreement with the rationale. The drows were after me; it wasn''t fair to ask other men to throw their lives away needlessly. Furthermore, I knew that the drows will return some day. I just didn''t realize it would be so soon! "Is my sword ready?" I asked hopefully.


    The part-time blacksmith pointed at a sword leaning against a wall. "Your blade received a fresh coating of silver, but it''s not ready yet," he replied. "However, I will lend you my personal sword. You can give it back to me when you return to the dojo." Gurgne walked into the armory and grabbed a sword from a display stand. He returned and held the sword by its scabbard horizontally.


    "Thank you, Master Gurgne," I said with reverence as I humbly accepted the weapon with both hands. Surprisingly, the black scabbard was unmarked; there were no adornments of butterflies to indicate my membership in the dojo.


    "It''s a bit heavier than the sword you are accustomed to," the dog man admitted, "but you will learn to use it if you have enough practice."


    "I''m sure that can be arranged," Kalistra interrupted. Her eyes glowed at the thought of sparring with me again, particularly in the absence of supervision from either her father or Master Gurgne. "We need to leave now. Maisen has made some arrangements to cover your tracks," she remarked.


    The Captain of the Watch nodded. "Bishop Canterbury has been informed of the situation and I received his permission to use the push cart that we captured from the drows. We''re going to have Lord Mulligan and Kalistra hide inside the cart. Sankryn, Giudot, and Jormyril will be disguised as merchants. They will follow the other merchants leaving town via the bridge and head eastward. Your group will bypass the next village and continue to the next town where Lord Mulligan and Kalistra will then leave the cart and continue on with Jormyril on foot. Sankryn and Giudot will return to Tregome with the cart. If the drows do follow you, hopefully, they will follow the cart and lose track of Lawrence," she explained. Maisen then motioned with her hand for me to follow her and leave immediately.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    The captain and I started to walk away but Grandmaster Kalistro held up a paw to stop us. He reached into a side pocket and pulled out a silver pin in the shape of a butterfly and handed it to me. "Since you have learned the intermediate level sword skill, Duel Winner, I am elevating you to the rank of ''Adept'' within our school even though you have not reached character level 10 yet. This silver pin is proof of your current status. When you sign up for the tournament, please tell the check-in official only your character level; if you give him your rank within the dojo, the official has the discretion to enter you in a higher division and this will put you in a very deep disadvantage," he said.


    "I understand," I replied. I accepted the butterfly pin and bowed deeply to the grandmaster. I received a pop-up message which read, "Major faction quest COMPLETED. +500 Reputation. +1,000 XP."


    Gurgne patted me on the back. "Congratulations, young pup. Please keep the pin in a safe spot. Do not wear it until you reach Bristol. I purposely gave you an unmarked scabbard so that the drows will have a tougher time locating you," he warned. The master quickly entered the shed again and grabbed another sword from a display stand. It, too, had a black scabbard that was unmarked. Without warning, he threw it at Kalistra.


    The cat girl snatched the sword out of the air. Kalistra quickly unbuckled her scabbard and gave it to her dad. "I entrust my sword to your care, grandmaster," she said solemnly and bowed deeply.


    "May the gods of Law and Order watch over you during your travels," the grandmaster replied.


    "This way," Captain Maisen prodded us gently to leave.


    I followed her into the courtyard and, sure enough, the old pushcart was located in the middle of the courtyard. The box was filled with hay, with a large tarp over it. I looked at the captain and pointed at the box. "This belonged to the drow?" I asked.


    "Yup," Maisen confirmed cheerfully with a grin.


    "And I am supposed to hide inside the box?" I frowned.


    "With Kalistra, too." Her grin widened.


    Seeing my hesitation, the cat girl grabbed my collar and started dragging me toward the cart. "Let''s go," she ordered. Halfway to the cart, my tormentor finally released me.


    Gendun and some other young apprentices appeared before me and Kalistra. He gave me a tan colored backpack. Another lad gave me a bundle of clothes wrapped in a green colored cloak. They gave my companion a similar set of clothes and pack. "There are provisions inside the pack. And here are your travel clothes," he said.


    I gave my young friend a hug and ruffled his messy, curly hair. "Take care of your mom," I said.


    Gendun nodded. "My mother said she will pray at the Lucky Shrine every morning and ask her goddess to continue watching over you."


    I smiled at the boy and then approached the cart. I pulled off the tarp and dug a hole into the hay on the left side. I placed my travel gear into the box and climbed into the hole. I felt Kalistra bump into me as she occupied the right portion of the box. It turned out that the box was too short and therefore, I had to tuck my legs in. Once we were both inside the box, I felt soft, airy hay being placed over me. Then I heard the tarpaulin being placed over the hay. Well, it could have been worse; Maisen could have arranged to hide me inside a container instead.


    "I won''t be able to accompany you. But my men will keep you safe. I promise," Captain Maisen said.


    "Take care of yourself," I replied in a loud voice.


    "Let''s move out!" the captain barked at her men.


    The wheels started groaning and I felt the box shift as the three Watchmen pushed the back of the cart in unison. It was unsettling for me to hide under a stack of hay with some rays of fading, pinkish light shining into the box through holes from the tarp above our heads. The roads were uneven and whenever a wheel rolled over a stone, the box would shift. Thank the gods I didn''t suffer from motion sickness. It was an uncomfortable ride for me to say the least and I soon gave up any hope of napping inside the box while it was in motion.


    My companion remained silent but soon I discovered the reason when she started snoring!


    How could Kalistra sleep in this environment? I was beside myself with shock and amusement. On the one hand, she WAS a cat girl and naps were certainly an important part of a healthy feline''s daily life. Since Kalistra was short and petite AND accustomed to sleeping on the hard floor of the dojo, sleeping on a soft layer of hay was probably a luxury for her. On the other hand, the drows were looking for me and if they tried to search the box then I wanted her to be alert and prepared to attack our pursuers. I was really tempted to wake up her but something else did it for me . . .


    "Halt!" A harsh voice barked.


    Suddenly, the cart stopped moving.


    "Fair evening, Watchmen," a voice replied.


    I recognized it as belonging to Jormyril and quickly understood what was happening. With the report of a drow sighting passing through the Watch, it was natural for them to set up a checkpoint at the eastern bridge to catch drows trying to escape with kidnapped children. I felt Kalistra shift slightly and realized that her snoring had stopped. Great! She was awake now.


    "We need to search your cart," another voice said.


    More sunlight shone into my hiding spot as the tarp was removed. I started to panic. If the Watchmen found us hiding inside the box, then we would be detained in jail while they investigated our situation. In the meantime, the drows may learn of my location at Watch HQ and even mount a daring raid against the Watch. What was I going to do?


    Suddenly, a memory appeared in my mind showing Lord Bane teaching me the Veil spell. At the same time, I felt a tingling sensation in my left forearm. I knew then that the demigod was telling me to cast the divine spell. As the hay above our heads started being removed, I focused my mind on the brand of Bane. I held my right palm above my face and said, "Veil." My hand glowed red as a red aura spread out over myself and Kalistra. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that my green mana bar had emptied out. I started to feel dizzy. I heard dice rattling inside my head and then it stopped. A pop-up message appeared: "Intelligence saving throw SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP. Condition: Veiled. +100 XP."


    When the last layer of hay covering us was removed, I saw a grizzled looking man in Watchman attire looking down at me. He stared for a long moment and blinked his eyes. With a look of disgust, he started replacing the hay that had been removed from the box. "Nothing in the box," he reported to someone. Eventually, the tarp covered the hay, sending the two of us back into darkness.


    "You may continue," a voice said.


    Soon, the push cart started rolling again.

 Chapter 85 - Open Road

    The ride across the bridge was relatively smooth, but the road beyond proved to be bumpy. Again. I winced every time we rolled over a large stone and the cart shifted as a result.


    My feline companion was oblivious to the conditions of the road as she was soon snoring again.


    I was really tempted to "bump" into Kalistra and wake her up. Somehow, I managed to control my unwise urge to play a trick on her and instead I decided to spend my "commute" thinking. My first thought was to Lord Bane. Thank you for your help.


    In response, I felt a light stroke against my brand.


    Dang. I was NOT expecting a response from the god. Certainly not a contemporaneous one. Seeing that I had the demigod''s attention, I recalled how Lord Bane had helped us at the Watchmen checkpoint in front of the bridge. Specifically, he reminded me to use the divine spell that he had granted me via his mark, "Veil," and to magnify its effects to cover both myself and Kalistra. This spell was the very reason that we were able to leave Tregome. I made sure to point out the fate awaiting us if we were discovered by the Watchmen at the checkpoint: missing the tournament and dishonoring the dojo in the process; being hauled to a holding cell at Watch headquarters and possibly luring the drows to attack.


    Frankly, I was mildly surprised that Lord Bane would help us avoid detection at the checkpoint because our discovery would have led to chaos for both the Watch and the Butterfly School. In other words, did Lord Bane act CONTRARY to his divine interest by assisting me? If so, surely the demon lord will demand a big favor from me for his assistance. Furthermore, my personal Honor would not permit me to decline if Lord Bane''s request was a reasonable one. Perhaps, his lovely daughter Jasla will engage in an act of rebellion, forcing his hapless father to seek my aid to mediate the dispute. Or perhaps, Lord Bane will engage in a lover''s quarrel with Lady Musa and seek love advice from me. Well, as long as the return favor does not involve the commission of an evil act on my part, I would be amenable to assist him.


    But then again, it was entirely possible that I would be an unwitting actor in an evil plot concocted by the chaotic god. After all, Lord Bane had shown a disregard for the well-being of his lackeys if the result was a furtherance of his objectives; his treatment of Bishop Canterbury was a testimonial to that. While I fear that my return of a favor to the demon lord would further an evil plot, nonetheless I would be honor-bound to go through with it. I had no doubt that the demigod will make a request of me that I will not be able to decline. After all, Lord Bane was extremely devious and manipulative. The events that led me to join the Church of Britannia was a good example. While Bishop Canterbury had directly asked me to join, I was certain that the demigod was the brains behind the conspiracy to make this happen.


    I had to step back for a moment and admit that my personal predicament was a surprising one. I marveled at how heavily the gods were shaping and influencing the lives of the inhabitants of this world, including me. It was especially disconcerting when I pondered their motives. Were the gods simply carrying out the Gamemaster''s orders? Or were they given free will by their overlord to intervene with the mortals so long as the Gamemaster found entertainment in doing so? This last thought was a somber one as it reflected a truly different divine mindset than what theologians would argue for the purpose of man on Earth. Be that as it may, the purpose of my arrival on Britannia was clear. I was to impress the Church of Britannia enough to garner the support necessary to become the Champion of Order and then fight the Champion of Chaos for the right to rule the Kingdom of Merlin. And I had a strong hunch that it will be a fight to the death.


    I sighed loudly. Oops! I didn''t mean to make that much noise.


    *Knock* "Be quiet!" someone hissed in a low voice that I recognized as belonging to Giudot. "We have company on the road," he whispered.


    I accepted the admonishment and kept silent. It made sense that we wouldn''t be alone on the road. After the marketplace had closed in Tregome, the traveling merchants would leave town and continue traveling to the next village or town. There was no reason for them to stay in Tregome and pay for an overnight stay at an inn when the merchants could camp out along the side of the road. In addition, a sharp merchant may find the price of certain goods cheaper in one town and then resell in another town for a nice profit. Repeat this process for a number of goods, and that''s an excellent way to a make a living without the expense of keeping a shop. Of course, there were dangers on the road, including wild beasts and bandits.


    Abruptly, the push cart stopped moving.


    "Fair evening, travelers!" someone hailed.


    I heard the sound of pebbles crunching. The sound seemed to be drawing closer and closer to the cart.


    "May I help you, milord?" Giudot spoke up. His voice was terse.


    "Don''t be so tense." The stranger laughed heartily. "I was just wondering what you fellows are selling," he said. "Perhaps, we can do a little bartering?"


    "All we got is a cart full of hay," Sankryn replied. "We were hoping to offload it at the stables in Tregome, but they just restocked with another merchant."


    "Hay? What do you think, boys?" the stranger called out.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    I heard some shuffling sound. I also realized that Kalistra was no longer snoring. I hoped that she was awake because it sounded like our companions were in trouble.


    A moment later, Jormyril spoke up. "Are you bandits? Is that why you have a few bows aimed at us?"


    I heard the approach of another person. This time his steps were heavy and lumbering.


    "I don''t think you got hay in the cart," a new voice said. His voice was deep and loud. "Move aside if you don''t want an arrow in your chest," he ordered.


    I heard footsteps moving away from the cart. Suddenly, I heard the distinct sound of a sword pulled out of a scabbard. Dice started rattling inside my head. I heard something rip through the tarpaulin. When the dice stopped rolling I received a pop-up message which read, "Saving throw MADE. +100 XP." I felt shifting of the hay as a sword blade ripped through the layers . . . and narrowly missed me. The pointed end of the blade slammed into the bottom of the cart.


    "Now let''s see if I caught anything," the voice sneered.


    I felt the tarp being ripped off forcefully and hay being tossed aside. I quickly cleared my mind and cast "Veil." Just as the red aura surrounded me and Kalistra, the last layers of hay covering us were ripped off.


    Peering down at us was an ugly looking man missing his left eye and a huge scar running vertically up his left cheek to his forehead. He blinked his right eye a few times and then the man pulled his sword out of the cart.


    I noted that it was a bastard sword.


    The apparent leader of the bandits turned away from us. "Search these men and tie them up," he ordered. "These merchants are very suspicious. You don''t need three men to sell a cart full of hay," he reasoned.


    "What about the cart, Lrangon?" another bandit asked.


    From my vantage point, I saw that the questioner was one of the bowmen.


    "There''s nothing inside the cart," Lrangon replied. "Remove one of the wheels to make it look like the cart was abandoned because it could not be fixed. Too bad it''s not a horse-drawn wagon, or we''ll take it along with us."


    "These men are wearing armor beneath their clothes. And carrying heavy steel swords," someone reported with alarm.


    "These men must be part of The Watch! Real merchants don''t wear hidden armor!" the leader yelled out in anger and frustration as he stomped his foot on the ground. "Scouts! Check our surroundings and see if any more Watchmen are nearby!" Lrangon watched two of his men leave. He then turned toward the captives, whose hands were now tied behind their backs. The leader decided to pick the biggest captive as his target. "You''re going to tell me everything I want to know." Pow! He sucker punched Jormyril.


    However, the proud Borderman steadied his knees and refused to show any weakness to this lowly bandit.


    "Oh, you''re a tough guy, eh?" The angry bandit leader grabbed the large captive by his collar and threw a punch into the man''s gut.


    "Is that all you got?" Jormyril taunted.


    "Not even close!" Lrangon replied angrily and threw a few more punches into the man''s stomach.


    However, Jormyril withstood the punches without making a sound.


    The bandit leader was astonished by the captive''s tolerance for pain. Originally, Lrangon planned to smack the toughest looking Watchman to intimidate the other two into cooperation. But the plan failed spectacularly with his target''s superhuman tolerance for pain. Even worse, the captive was making Lrangon look weak in front of his own men. To regain the esteem of his men, Lrangon must deal with the brave Watchman harshly by killing him. The leader pulled the bastard sword from his back and pointed it at the condemned man''s face. "Make your peace with your gods," he said.


    Jormyril grinned. "You should be the one making peace."


    Lrangon''s confusion turned to shock and then pain as he felt a blade enter his back and pierce his heart. "How?" he gasped as the dying man looked around and saw that the rest of his men were on the ground. Dead. As the bandit collapsed to the ground, his body turned to catch a glimpse of his killer: a petite looking cat girl with pearl white fur and killer eyes. Her hands were holding a bloodied sword.


    I had witnessed the entire massacre from the cart. The bandit leader was preoccupied with beating up Jormyril and the rest of his men were watching this beating as entertainment.


    With her ungodly speed, Kalistra snuck up on the rest of the bandits and silently dispatched all of them from behind. She saved the leader for last.


    I slowly left the cart. By now, I had somewhat acclimated myself to the notion of killing another human being in order to survive in this world. But the way that Kalistra had done so in taking out six bandits was chilling. She wasn''t just a fickle cat girl. She was a cold-hearted, merciless killer. And this encounter with the bandits was a good reminder of her nature.


    "Thank you," Giudot said as Kalistra cut his bindings.


    "You saved us," Sanryn agreed.


    "Not yet," the cat girl replied. "The scouts should be returning soon," she said while cutting Jormyril''s bindings. Kalistra turned toward me. Her eyes gleamed in the growing darkness. "We need to leave now," she ordered.


    Giudot nodded in agreement to the change of plan. "Our cover is blown. We need to send a runner back to Tregome and inform HQ. Jormyril will take up that duty. Sanryn and I will wait here for reinforcement to arrive. I agree that you two should continue with your journey."


    I shook my head. "What if the scouts return? How will you fight them off?" I was not thrilled with the idea of leaving the Watchmen behind to fend off more bandits. This was a replay of Maisen forcing me to return to the surface while she and the previous Watch captain made their last stand in the wererat lair.


    Sanryn knelt down next to the push cart and reached for a hidden compartment under the box. He pulled out two shields and passed one to Giudot. The tall man stood up and said, "Those guys will not mess with the Watch. Especially not after seeing the carnage here."


    "But you''re not the ones who put them down. Kalistra did it," I noted coolly and pointed at my master.


    "No, this Watchman is correct. These bandits are cowards. If the scouts believe that the Watchmen here took down the entire gang, they will retreat rather than attack," Kalistra countered. "We should go ahead and travel under the cover of darkness. It''s time for you to bid your friends farewell."


    "Yes, master," I bowed. I turned toward the Watchmen. "I guess this is where we split up," I said softly.


    "Make us proud," Giudot said and patted my right shoulder.


    Sanryn nodded and patted my left shoulder.


    "If you can beat me, you can beat anybody you face at the tournament," Jormyril said with a grin. "So you better win the damn thing." He gently pushed my back.


    "Let''s run," Kalistra said and took off. She was wearing her backpack.


    I quickly grabbed my pack and bundle of clothes from the cart and ran after her.

 Chapter 86 - Cat & Mouse

    "Wait up!" I yelled as the little minx suddenly disappeared from view. This was crazy. Why couldn''t things go according to plan for once? We were supposed to stay inside the cart until we reached the next village. Why couldn''t we salvage the plan by simply burying the bodies of the brigands and continuing our journey? Instead, we were split up and now I just lost sight of Kalistra.


    My growing anger provided fuel for my legs as I ran with reckless abandon. The padding at the bottom of my nobleman''s shoes was rather thin and provided very little protection against small stones on the ground. I couldn''t wait to put on those boots I was carrying in the bundle, which was tucked under my armpit like a football.


    When I reached the spot where I lost saw my master, I stopped running and looked around. She was nowhere to be found. Suddenly, I heard a noise behind me. Before I could turn around, something furry pulled on my right hand and nearly ripped my arm out of its socket!


    "It''s me, Lawrence! Now, get down!" Kalistra hissed as I began to struggle against the tight grip.


    I stopped struggling and immediately dropped to the ground. I turned my body until I was flat on my belly. Despite the dim light, I was able to make out the form of my master, who was crouching among the bushes. Keeping my head down, I crawled on my belly in order to reach her position. "What are we doing?" I whispered as I gently pushed a leaf away from my face.


    "Waiting for the scouts to return," she whispered back.


    "I thought we''re leaving the remaining bandits for Giudot and Sanryn to take care of," I whispered.


    "No," she replied succinctly.


    I stared at her with amazement. When we were with the Watchmen, Kalistra acted as if they didn''t exist. She was aloof, quiet, and distant. But now, she was willing to delay our journey in order to ensure their safety. "Why?" I challenged her. I thought she wanted to reach Bristol ASAP. With Drowsidea and other Chaotic gods mobilizing their worshippers to capture or even kill me, I was concerned that I would be a sitting duck once I''ve been located by their followers. Furthermore, given the way that the gods had already interfered in my own affairs, I fully expected a Chaotic god to offer his followers a divine quest to eliminate me. This was bound to happen sooner or later.


    However, the cat girl was willing to cast everything aside to ensure that these two Watchmen were safe. Which was the real Kalistra: the cold-blooded killer who took out some half-dozen bandits from behind, or the soft-hearted protector of the weak? My master seemed determined to surprise me every day.


    "Maisen would want me to do this," Kalistra finally admitted her reasoning. "And I need to confirm that these bandits aren''t part of a larger group."


    "Thank you," I whispered back.


    Suddenly we heard a snap of a twig nearby.


    "Stay here," Kalistra hissed. Her eyes glowed and soon she was able to locate the newcomer. She ran off silently and began to stalk her prey.


    The sun had set and it was dark now. I could barely see anything. I closed my eyes and focused on my hearing. Soon, I was rewarded with the soft sound of a "thud." A few minutes later, I heard another "thud."


    Soon thereafter, Kalistra returned to my hiding place. "It''s done. The two scouts have been eliminated," she reported. "Fortunate for us, they were alone, meaning that the entire gang of brigands are no more." Her eyes glowed in the darkness. "You need to put on your travel cloak and boots. We''ll continue to travel in the darkness," she ordered.


    I unwrapped my bundle of clothes and put on my boots and my travel cloak. I remembered to turn my left shoe upside down to retrieve the hidden platinum coin. I put the precious coin in my left boot. Then I put on my backpack.


    "Phewee!" Kalistra complained about the noxious foot odor coming from my shoes. "You''re not taking them with you," she said.


    "What if I need proper shoes for an official function?" I challenged her. Besides, my shoes weren''t THAT smelly.


    "We''ll get you new shoes if necessary," Kalistra replied. "I can''t travel with you if you plan on keeping them. If you insist on keeping that smelly pair of shoes, then we will split up here. You could travel with another band of merchants, but you might not reach Bristol in time for the tournament," she pointed out and then laid out her ultimatum. "So what will it be? Keep your smelly old shoes, miss the tournament, and lose face for the dojo, or ditch the shoes and reach the tournament in time?"A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    I stared into the cat girl''s eyes as I threw the left shoe and then the right shoe. They smacked into something in the distance but my eyes were on the outrageous cat girl the entire time.


    "Good choice," Kalistra nodded and grinned.


    "You owe me a new pair of shoes," I retorted.


    "Fine," she grinned again.


    I looked at her with confusion. Why did she agree so easily to my demand? I quickly realized that she will be placing bets on me. Assuming that I win multiple matches, Kalistra will easily win enough from her bets to afford to buy me several pairs of shoes. After all, with my "hamster" like appearance, I did not have the look of a real warrior like Jormyril. Therefore, uninformed spectators will naturally bet against me in the opening rounds until I showed them some of my swordsmanships. "You''re betting on me," I stated.


    "Of course." Her whiskers twitched as if I had made a stupid comment. "If you manage to win several rounds, I will make a lot of money off you," she purred at the thought. "I mean the dojo will be making money," Kalistra quickly corrected her Freudian slip.


    Aha! "You''re going to keep the payouts to yourself," I accused her.


    "I''m wagering with my own money," she replied defensively. "The dojo isn''t involved. And officially, the school doesn''t condone the practice of gambling." She frowned at me. Suddenly, her ears twitched and the cat girl covered my mouth with her paw. "Quiet," Kalistra hissed.


    "Ooowwwoooo!"


    My blood froze at the howl.


    Soon, several more howls sounded off in the distance.


    "Damn," Kalistra hissed. "The smell of blood has drawn out a wolf pack."


    "We can''t leave Giudot and Sankryn by themselves!" I whispered with alarm.


    "Agreed. I''m going to ambush any wolf that goes near the cart," the cat girl replied. "If the wolves somehow find you, I want you to climb up a tree and stay up until I come back for you. I don''t know if these are normal wolves or werewolves, and I don''t want to take the risk for you to turn into a were-creature. Do you understand?" Kalistra asked in a demanding tone of voice.


    "Yes, master," I answered and bowed.


    Satisfied with my reply, the cat girl''s eyes glowed. "It''s time to hunt," she said with a happy grin and started moving away with silent steps.


    I watched as the darkness slowly swallowed her receding figure. Once Kalistra was gone, I decided to switch to a more comfortable position. I certainly didn''t want to lay down on my belly until my master returned. However, when I started to pull myself up, my left sleeve snagged on a bush. When I pulled hard on the sleeve, the fabric ripped. The sound was deafening against the silent background and soon I heard howling and barking.


    Following Kalistra''s instructions, I looked around for a tree to climb. However, there was none near me that I could see. Without a source of illumination, I simply couldn''t see very far out in the darkness. Suddenly, I heard growling nearby and I immediately stopped moving. Before I knew it, something massive crashed into me. When I dropped to the ground, something bit on my left leg and started shaking it. "-4 Health." Dismissing the pop-up, I slammed my right heel against the wolf''s head. "-6 Damage."


    The wolf yelped in pain and immediately released my leg.


    I got back to my feet and quickly pulled out my sword.


    Faint yellow-green eyes stared at me in the darkness.


    I launched the Charge skill at the wolf. "-8 Damage."


    The wolf cried in pain and backed away.


    Keeping up the pressure, I started to charge at it again but stopped when I saw two new pairs of eyes glowing in the dark.


    The pack quickly surrounded me.


    I felt movement behind me and blindly swung out my blade in a backhand. "Critical hit! -20 Damage. +50 XP."


    The would-be attacker yelped in pain and jumped away from me.


    My victory proved fleeting when the other two wolves jumped at me and slammed me into the ground. The drop loosened my grip on my sword and the wolf that I had just cut grabbed the blade with its mouth. Another wolf clamped its jaws on my right ankle. "-5 Health." The last wolf tried to end the fight by tearing out my throat!


    I recognized what the wolf was trying to do and immediately raised my left arm. Dice started rattling inside my head. When it stopped, a pop-up message appeared: "Dexterity saving throw MADE. +50 XP." It was fortuitous that I made the saving throw because the wolf clamped down on my arm instead of my throat. "-5 Health."


    Suddenly, I felt a hot, noxious breath near my face. Instinctively, I slammed my right fist up and it smashed into the wolf''s face. "Critical hit! -15 Damage. +50 XP."


    Having taken another critical wound from me earlier in the fight, the wolf dropped to the ground. Dead.


    Its death was confirmed by a notification which read, "Large wolf DEFEATED. +200 XP."


    The two pack mates saw what happened and bit me even harder. "-7 Health. -5 Health."


    In response, I kicked out my leg but the wolf refused to release my ankle. I punched the second wolf latched onto my arm. "-5 Damage." It, too, refused to let go. I realized what the two wolves were trying to do: either bleed me to death or hold me down until the rest of the wolf pack arrived.


    "I thought I told you to climb a tree, Lawrence," a familiar voice said. Swish! Swish!


    Just like that, I was released from the death grips of the two wolves. I could barely see in the darkness, but I recognized the voice. It was Kalistra! "I''m sorry, master, but the wolves arrived before I could find a tree to climb," I apologized.


    "Sit up so that I can start treating your bite wounds," my master ordered.


    "Are you sure it''s safe? What about the rest of the wolf pack?" I asked worriedly.


    "They''ve been taken care," Kalistra said coldly.


    As her eyes glowed in the dark, I couldn''t help but shiver.

 Chapter 87 - The Elders Challenge

    Kalistra knelt down next to me and started examining my injuries.


    I quickly pointed out the bite marks on my ankle and arm. I also had a slight bruise on my chest when two wolves jumped on me and knocked to the ground; however, I didn''t bother to mention it because I didn''t want to come across as a crybaby to the cat girl. Additionally, my chest armor had cushioned the blow significantly and therefore, it wasn''t something that I needed treatment for. All in all, I wasn''t too badly injured given the fact that I had faced three wolves attacking in unison. In fact, I was proud of the way that I stood firm and fought back against the wolves and even managed to kill one of them. Frankly, I was hoping that Kalistra would say something in this regard and perhaps, even offer a word of praise for my feat. However, I was left disappointed when my master kept silent.


    Instead, Kalistra''s focus was entirely on dealing with my injuries. She took a bottle out of her side pouch, opened the cap, and poured the liquid content into her right paw. I winced as my master started cleaning my wounds by rubbing the foul smelling ointment on me. When she was finished with that task, she wrapped bandages to cover my open wounds.


    I took a sniff of my arm. The smell was a weird blend of citrus, honey, and . . . rotting meat. "What''s in the ointment?" I asked.


    "It''s a secret recipe kept by the masters of the dojo," the cat girl replied mysteriously.


    Huh. My eyebrows rose at her unexpected response. "I could have used Gaea''s gift to cure my wounds," I remarked casually. I didn''t want to offend my fickle master by suggesting that her treatment of my injuries were unnecessary. However, I also didn''t want to appear helpless in her eye, either.


    Kalistra folded her arms and stared harshly into my eyes. "Are you stupid? Do you have a death wish?" She started berating me. "There are monsters, as well as deities, that are drawn to the use of divine energy. If you cast your minor healing spell and there happens to be drows nearby, they will be alerted to your presence and try to locate you," she explained. "It is much safer to use my dojo''s special ointment to treat your bite wounds."


    "Okay," I conceded her point. I didn''t realize that the use of divine abilities would be unsafe. If my use of the veil spell had inadvertently attracted this wolf pack, then I really need to avoid using my divine abilities unless it was absolutely necessary. I decided to bring some levity to the moment. "So, am I going to turn into a werewolf?" I asked her with a straight face.


    Hiss! "You really are stupid, Lawrence," she huffed. Kalistra turned toward the carcass of the wolf that I had killed. "If you had killed a werewolf, the body would have turned back to human form," she explained. "And that hasn''t happened," she pointed out. My master rose to her feet and, after a moment of hesitation, grabbed my arm and pulled me up, too. "We need to head to the next village for the night," she said.


    "I thought we were going to camp out instead?" I asked her. For once, I didn''t mind the sudden change in plan. After all, camping out in the woods wasn''t exactly my idea of a good time. Back on Earth, I never went camping because I had this fear of waking up to a hungry bear going through my tent.


    Kalistra shook her head. "Not when you stink like that. Originally, I was planning to have us climb trees and spend the night high above the ground in order to hide from the animals that hunt after dark, such as wolves. But your smell will give us away. The best thing to do now is to reach Burnhamm village and spend the night there instead," she said.


    The cat girl walked over to examine the carcass of the wolf that I had killed. She turned the body over and saw the large cut across its belly. She also took note of the way the dead wolf''s snout was broken and bent inward, suggesting that cartilage from the nose had become loose and then pierced the brain of the wolf.


    Kalistra smiled inwardly when she pieced the clues together and understood how I managed to kill this wolf. Normally, it was beyond my strength to cause this sort of damage. However, the divine blessing of Lady Luck turned this unlikely occurrence into an ordinary one. Furthermore, judging by the size of this wolf, it was much, much bigger than the ones she had killed. In other words, this was the alpha male of the pack.


    Kalistra returned to her feet. She turned to look at me with a smile, knowing that I couldn''t see her very well. "Somehow, you managed to take down the alpha male all by yourself. Since the kill is yours, you have the right to decide what to do with it. With your permission, I would like to bring this wolf to Burnhamm village and see if any merchant wants its fur," she suggested.


    I was shocked. For two reasons. First, when the last time Kalistra asked for MY PERMISSION to do anything? Yeah, I didn''t think so. Second, I was surprised that this was the alpha male. Yes, I managed to land two critical hits for a combined 35 points of damage to the wolf. But surely, wolves had more health than that? I decided to ask my master about that. "This wolf tried to attack me from behind but I landed two critical hits on it for 35 damage. Don''t wolves usually have more health than that?" I asked.


    "Stupid human," Kalistra admonished me and shook her head. "Adult wolves have around 20 health points or so. That''s more than what an average commoner in Tregome has. And the alpha male will have even more health than his pack mates. What surprised ME was how you were able to land back-to-back critical hits on the same target. I already examined the wolf''s body and I saw only two wounds, meaning that you landed two hits on it. It is not normal for an Adept from my dojo to kill an elite monster with only two hits. I think you owe Lady Luck a hefty offering," she grinned.


    "Yes, I will make a big offering the next time I visit the Lucky Shrine," I agreed readily. My master''s observation matched my suspicion that I was able to stay alive only with a big assist from the goddess. I quickly focused my thoughts on the symbol of the die on my left arm. Thank you, Lady Luck.


    The goddess responded immediately by causing the divine mark to tingle.


    My jaw dropped. I certainly wasn''t expecting Lady Luck to read my thoughts, too!Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "What''s wrong, Lawrence?" Kalistra asked.


    "Nothing," I said and quickly waved my hand. "Let''s get going."


    The cat girl reached down and grabbed the alpha male''s carcass by the tail. Unceremoniously, she started dragging the body along the ground, making no effort to hide our presence.


    "Aren''t you worried that something else will attack us?" I asked her with great concern.


    "When they see the body of the alpha male wolf, the animals in these woods will back off. They will quickly understand that we''re not easy prey," she explained with a grin.


    "If you say so," I shrugged. Honestly, I was rather uneasy with her tactic. Kalistra was practically screaming out, "Here I am!" She was daring anyone in the vicinity to attack us.


    We left the woods and returned to the main road. The moon had risen, bathing us in a soft glow that made it much easier for me to see my surroundings. I noticed that the river was to our left. When we stepped on the dirt road, Kalistra lifted up the carcass and placed it on her left shoulder.


    It was a comical sight. The body of the alpha male wolf was much bigger than the petite cat girl. The body practically draped over her front and back like a cloak. The broken snout of the wolf reached down to Kalistra''s ankles. But her enormous strength allowed the cat girl to shoulder her burden with an ease that I envied. I couldn''t see myself carrying something like that over my shoulder, especially when I considered that the wolf probably outweighed me and her combined.


    I usually walk behind my master. But the thought of walking behind her, staring at the dead body of the wolf until we arrive at the next human settlement, was nauseating. Thus, I wisely took my spot to her left instead. Even though I was positioned to the right of the carcass while walking along the road with Kalistra, the body was still out of my line of sight unless I turn my head toward it. Fortunately, the road was actually wide enough for me to walk along the left edge, Kalistra along the right edge, and still leave a healthy amount of space between us in the middle of the road. Another advantage of this arrangement was that if we do get ambushed on the road, then Kalistra could dump the body on the road, and quickly pull out her blade to defend. Apparently, this was so obvious to my master that she didn''t bother to assign "my lane."


    As I walked in my lane, I pulled the hood over my head and drew my cloak closer to my body. The evening temperature was less mild but not chilly. I wore the hood anyway because I didn''t want a passerby on the road to see my face if he or she was searching for me. My eyes kept darting from left to right and occasionally, I would also turn my head to see if anything was behind us. I admit that my encounters with the bandits and the wolf pack had left me spooked.


    My master, on the other hand, didn''t seem to care at all. Her eyes were focused on the road ahead. Despite carrying a heavy load, Kalistra matched me step for step on the road.


    I suspected that she could have walked faster and frankly, it would have been to her advantage to do so because this meant she would reach the next village sooner. I believed that she deliberately walked at a slower pace in order to give me time to decompress; I was sure that she knew how worried I was in having two fights so soon after leaving Tregome. My master was truly a kind and generous individual despite her gruff exterior.


    After an hour or so of walking, we finally came within sight of a village just across a stone bridge. There were houses made of large stones along a road that curved up and down unevenly. Lampposts were lit at the end of the bridge and seemed to beckon us to enter the village.


    Suddenly, I heard howling nearby. "Oooowwwwooo!" The howling was repeated several times over.


    Dogs started barking in response. At the sound of the barking, the village beyond the bridge became abuzz with activity as many villagers hurriedly came out of their houses armed with bows, knives and even swords. Other houses, especially the ones closest to the bridge, had their windows closed and the light inside turned off. I also heard many clicking sounds as doors and windows were locked and bolted.


    A group of armed villagers started walking in unison on the main road. They finally stopped when the villagers reached the front of their end of the bridge, forming an effective barricade. As we approached the other end of the bridge, some of the gathered commoners started muttering. Others pointed at the carcass of the wolf draped over Kalistra.


    Finally, an older man parted from the barricade and stood on the bridge. He was unarmed but for a wooden cane to assist in walking. "Fair evening, travelers." The voice was raspy as if it was difficult for the elder to draw breath. "I am Village Elder Torth. Why have you come to Burnhamm village?" he asked.


    I opened my mouth to answer but Kalistra proved faster. "Fair evening, Elder Torth. I am Kalistra and this is my companion, Lawrence. We are heading to Bristol for the annual Melee Tournament," she answered honestly. "We wish to spend the night at an inn in your village; we plan to depart at first light."


    The villagers murmured at her response.


    The old man nodded; her answer was what the elder had expected. However, he was determined to address the elephant in the room. "Why are you carrying that big wolf? Is it still alive? If so, I''m afraid we must ask you to seek another route to Bristol." Torth dipped his head as an advanced apology to the travelers. If the two were traveling with the wolf, then it would be far too risky to allow the trio to enter the village. It was better to repel them at the bridge rather than to take the risk of having werewolves spending the night in Burnhamm.


    Kalistra released her hold on the carcass and allowed it to drop, face first, onto the ground. She quickly pulled out her blade from its scabbard and stabbed the wolf right through the heart.


    Village Elder Torth stared at the carcass but it never moved. If the wolf was pretending to be dead, it would feel pain from the stabbing and its body would move involuntarily. Yet, the carcass remained still. The wolf was truly dead. He rapped his cane once on the ground. "Very well. You have proved that the wolf is indeed dead. Who killed it?" he asked.


    The cat girl turned around and pointed her paw at me. "He did," she grinned. "I killed the rest of the wolf pack, though," she added as an afterthought.


    The old man slowly walked across the bridge until he was on the other side. He walked toward the dead wolf and slowly turned its head with his cane. Torth focused on its left ear; the wolf he sought was missing part of its ear. The wound was inflicted by Torth''s grandson before the alpha male killed Torick during the pack''s daring raid on the village two moons ago. The elder''s heart was filled with relief and happiness when he confirmed that Burnhamm village''s chief nemesis was indeed dead.


    The village elder finally turned his attention toward me and slowly approached; his eyes were full of tears. He grabbed my right arm with a surprisingly strong grip. "Thank you," Torth whispered. Taking a moment to gather his emotions, the village elder turned back to his villagers, who were watching from the other end of the bridge. "I have confirmed with my own eyes that this is the alpha male of the wolf pack that had been tormenting our village. And this fine warrior has claimed that she slew the rest of the pack. These two have performed a great deed for Burnhamm village and we are proud to call them our true friends."


    At the mention of the words, "true friends," the villagers became visibly less hostile to our presence. They put away their weapons and started clapping and cheering us. "True friends!" the growing mob of villagers hollered.


    Suddenly, I received a pop-up message which read: "Minor faction quest COMPLETED. +500 XP. Status: True Friend of Burnhamm Village. +250 Reputation. +500 XP."


    "Come," Torth held out his right arm. "Please spend the night in our village as honored guests."

 Chapter 88 - Burnhamm Village

    We walked across the stone bridge in single file with the village elder leading the way, myself in the middle, and Kalistra at the rear.


    The villagers were mesmerized by the sight of the fearsome alpha male wolf being lifted by such a short, tiny, and fragile looking cat girl. They presumed that she was my servant because so far, she had spoken on my behalf and carried baggage on my behalf. This fueled speculation amongst the villagers that I was either an official of the kingdom or the church on a secret mission, or I was a nobleman traveling with his faithful servant.


    As Torth approached the barricade of residents, they quickly made a wide path for the three of us to pass through. Once Kalistra carried the carcass past them, the spell lifted and the residents began to return to their homes. Those who had the coin went to the sole tavern in the village instead of returning home.


    The village elder took us down a winding road with a continuous row of cobblestone houses on either side. The street suddenly ended and right across was a large stand-alone building. Next to it on the left side was a stable. Wagons, carts, and carriages were parked to the right side of the building. The building was comprised of a mix of wood and stone and stood two stories tall. Music and laughter could be heard from the interior of the building. Above the double doors entrance was a sign in gold letters against a light brown background that read, "The Golden Goose." To the left of these words was an illustration of a goose''s head and neck. The old man opened the left door and held it open for us to enter. Once we did, he entered behind us and closed the door.


    When we stepped inside the tavern, I saw a spacious common room with tables to the left and right side. Directly across from the doors was a staircase. The bar table started on the left side under the staircase and extended rightward. There were a dozen stools in front of the bar and every seat was already occupied by patrons, mostly men but also some women. All were dressed as commoners. At the left end of the room was a fireplace. At the right end was an elevated stand and there sat a musician playing the lute.


    The musician noticed us at the door and immediately stopped playing his instrument. The man was dressed in a rather flamboyant green tunic with gold trimmings, black leggings, yellow shorts, and dark brown shoes. He wore a light tan hat with a gray-and-white feather sticking out on top. He looked to be around my age or so despite his small, ridiculous looking patch of hair on his chin. With a finger that visibly trembled, he asked in a loud voice, "Is that alive?"


    The patrons turned their heads toward us. Eyes widened and gasps permeated the room as the commoners stared at the carcass of the wolf.


    Village elder Torth stepped in front of us and held up his hands. "Rejoice, my friends! The nemesis of our peaceful village is no more!" he announced to the room. The old man turned and stepped to the side so that his people could get an unobstructed view of me. "This man is our savior. He bravely slew the vicious alpha male wolf and the rest of the evil wolf pack singlehandedly." Torth quickly looked at the caption above my head and continued. "Please show your appreciation to Lord Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, a True Friend of Burnhamm Village." He gave me a warm hug and patted my back as if I was a dear old friend of his.


    The patrons roared in approval and cheered me. They clinked their beer mugs and drank heartily from their mugs.


    The lutist quickly stood up. "Please come to the stage and tell us how you accomplished this perilous feat! I shall endeavor to write a song and sing it in my travels across the kingdom!" He waved his hand, beckoning me to take the stage.


    Kalistra looked at me and gave a slight shook of her head. "My master was wounded during his fight with the wolf pack. While I have treated his injuries, Lord Mulligan will need his rest and therefore, must decline," she announced on my behalf.


    I was thankful that the cat girl managed to get me out of the impromptu storytelling. Unfortunately, I wasn''t a natural speaker; my "C+" in my Public Speaking course back in college was proof of that. For me to speak in front of these people without any preparation whatsoever was a difficult task at best.


    The patrons started groaning in disappointment.


    I turned toward the elder. "Where''s the tavern master?" I asked him.


    "Right here," a voice said from behind me.


    When I turned around, I saw a short man wearing a tight fitting and sleeveless white shirt which allowed the man to show off his humongous, muscular arms. While his scalp was bald, he wore a long beard with many braids. It was obvious that this man was a dwarf.


    "My name is Sene and I bid you welcome to The Golden Goose, true friend." The tavern master bowed his head deeply. Once the courtesy was observed, his face turned serious. "How may I serve you, milord?"


    "We need two rooms for the night, dinner for two, and some travel rations to last a week," I replied.


    The cat girl interrupted me. "One room will be fine. I''ll sleep on the floor." She gave me a hard stare.


    My brows were raised but I agreed to her silent order. I pointed a finger at the body of the wolf, which Kalistra was still shouldering. "Would you have any interest in this?" I asked the tavern master.


    Sene stroked his beard for a few moments and then nodded. "Sure, why not? Since you declined to tell your story, this carcass will have to do it for you. I''ll give you ten silver pieces for it," he offered.


    I kept up my poker face despite the insulting offer. "I would rather barter for the room, meals, and rations," I counteroffered.


    "Pardon my Lord, but are you certain you wish to sleep in the same room with that thing? Animals usually stay in the stable," the tavern master said while pointing at Kalistra.


    My eyes lit up with anger at his prejudice toward her. "Kalistra is a dear friend who has saved my life on a number of occasions. She is not just an ''animal'' or a ''thing.'' If you cannot find a guest room upstairs for us, then I will spend the night in the stable with her."


    The dwarf stared back at me, unwilling to yield despite the unwanted attention we were attracting from the patrons.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "Sene, Lord Mulligan is a true friend. Please grant his request. It''s only for tonight," village elder Torth implored.


    The dwarf stared at the old man for a long moment and finally relented. "Fine," the tavern master spat out. "I''ll have a servant boy show you to your room," he said and stomped away from us.


    When Sene was gone, the old man quickly spoke up. "I apologize for his rudeness, milord, but Sene used to be part of an adventuring party until they ran into a pack of werewolves. He was the only survivor of that encounter and thereafter, he decided to retire. The previous owner of The Golden Goose was looking to sell and Sene decided to purchase this tavern with his savings," Torth explained.


    I gave the elder a quizzical look. Why would the dwarf have a problem with a cat girl when his issue was with werewolves? "But Kalistra is a cat girl," I pointed out the obvious.


    Torth gave me an apologetic smile. "Sene lumped all the animal people together with the werewolves. I have tried to point out the difference, too, but dwarves can be very stubborn sometimes. I had hoped that the passage of time running this business will soften the blow. But I guess Sene is still very bitter about the loss of his friends."


    A young boy suddenly appeared next to the elder. "Pardon milord, but I''m here to show you to your rooms?" The boy was a pre-teen, with a thin build, dark brown hair that was unkempt.


    "Where do you want the wolf?" I asked.


    "I can take it," another boy offered.


    I turned toward the sound of the voice. It belonged to another young boy. However, he was very short and already started developing a thick build. Furthermore, he was started to grow a beard despite his apparent youth. "Are you sure you can carry it?" I asked skeptically.


    "It''ll be fine, Master," Kalistra intervened and handed off the heavy carcass.


    To my amazement, the new lad was able to accept the heavy weight of the carcass and put it on his shoulders. With a deep nod to me, the boy walked pass the bar table and through an opening.


    "That''s a strong boy," I marveled. "What do you feed him?"


    The cat girl failed to stifle a giggle at my expense.


    Torth coughed politely into his closed fist. "Copene is a dwarf. He''s a blood relation to Sene," the village elder explained politely. "Now please follow Kitel to your room. He is very discreet and reliable. Don''t hesitate to ask him for assistance." He bowed deeply and walked toward the bar.


    "This way please, milord," Kitel said and headed toward the staircase.


    As I passed by several tables to reach the stairs, patrons at the tables would lift their mugs in my direction. I nodded politely as I continued to follow the young boy and climbed the stairs. I discovered that the second floor was a long hallway with many doors.


    Kitel continued walking until we reached the end of the hallway. He took out his large ring of keys and searched until he found the right one. He unlocked the door. He took the lantern, which was lit, hanging from an alcove next to the door. He entered the guest room and set the lantern on a small table next to the bed.


    The servant started to fish the key out of the key ring when Kalistra held up a paw. "We won''t be leaving this room until tomorrow morning. There''s no need for us to take the room key from you," she explained.


    The boy nodded. "Will milord require anything else?"


    "Sene agreed to give us two dinners and a week''s worth of rations. Please come back when you have it," I reminded him.


    "Yes, milord," Kitel bowed again. However, he remained standing near me and did not move at all.


    I looked at him for a moment, wondering why the boy hadn''t left yet when I was elbowed in the gut. "-1 Health." When I looked toward the obvious perpetrator, I saw the cat girl point at my waist pouch and then turned her paw face up and wiggled it. Ah! I suddenly realized what I forgot to do! Chagrined and embarrassed, I quickly fished out a copper piece and handed it to the servant boy.


    Kitel took it eagerly and bowed deeply. He turned around and marched out of the guest room with big strides, closing the door gently behind him.


    Kalistra sighed loudly and shook her head. "If I wasn''t pretending to be your servant, I''ll be punishing you by making you do sit ups right now," she remarked. "However, I won''t because a servant could barge into the room at any moment."


    "I''m sorry. It''s been a long day today," I shrugged. In my defense, it truly was a long day. I was running errands in the morning and received another brand in the process (from Gaea), went through strenuous speed training with many partners at the dojo this afternoon, and practically fled Tregome because drows came back to town. Once we left, we were ambushed by bandits on the road and then fought off a wolf pack before we reached this village. At this point, I was physically and mentally drained. Oh, what I wouldn''t give for a nice hot bath at the bath house with Amelica right now!


    The cat girl stared at me as I was lost in thought and shook her head again. Kalistra wondered how someone so soft could ever hope to become the King of Merlin. A part of her began to have doubt as to whether she made the right decision in pledging her dojo''s support for my pursuit of kingship. But then again, I DID have a divine blessing when she made the pledge, and this blessing eventually became the bridge to more divine markings from multiple gods. The gods have chosen him as "The One" and who was Kalistra to doubt their choice? And having made the pledge to support me in my pursuit of kingship, the cat girl was now Honor bound to train my body and mind in preparation for the crown.


    A loud knock on the door interrupted our silent thoughts and we turned our heads in unison.


    Kalistra recovered quicker than me and soon, she was at the door. She opened it and saw Kitel holding a tray of food. Behind him was the young dwarf holding a small satchel.


    I looked at the dwarf''s caption and read his name as "Copene." He handed me the satchel. I was surprised by how heavy it was despite its relatively small size.


    Kitel walked into the room and slowly walked toward the table. He set the tray, which contained two bowls of soups and bread.


    When the two boys waited silently, I quickly fished out four coppers from my waist pouch and split the coins evenly between them. I failed to notice how intently Copene was staring at my waist pouch, but Kalistra noticed and her tail swished back and forth.


    The two boys bowed deeply to me and left the room.


    I tossed the satchel on the bed, took a bowl, sat on the bed, and started eating. It was tomato soup with cubed beef. I tried the bread, but it was rock hard and I decided not to eat it.


    My master ate her meal while sitting cross-legged on the ground. When we finished our meals, she took my bowl and placed it on the tray along with hers. She then took the tray and placed it in front of our door in the hallway. Kalistra closed the door and sat against the wall next to the door. "Please blow out the lantern. We need as much sleep as we can get. We''ll be leaving at dawn," she said.


    "Don''t you want the bed?" I offered.


    Kalistra''s ears perked up and her eyes glowed. "Silly human, you need it more than me." With that, she closed her eyes.


    I stared at her for a moment. It rubbed me the wrong way to sleep on a bed while a girl slept on the floor. On the other hand, Kalistra WAS my master and I had to respect her decision in this regard. Thus, I obeyed and blew out the lantern. I laid down on the lumpy, uncomfortable bed. "Can I ask something?"


    "What?" she replied.


    "Why did you pretend to be my servant in front of the villagers?" I asked.


    "You''re a nobleman. Anyone who reads the caption for your name will figure that out. Second, most humans barely tolerate animal people and they will not react well if they discover that you''re my pupil," Kalistra explained.


    "Do dwarves see animal people the same way as Sene?" I asked.


    The cat girl paused as she considered Sene''s attitude toward her. "We get along with nonhumans usually. The tavern master''s situation was different. He was badly hurt mentally by the loss of his comrades to werewolves and he projected that anger and frustration onto animal people in general. I can only feel pity for his plight," she remarked. "No more questions. Sleep," she ordered.


    "Yes, Master," I replied. However, my mind was plagued by questions and it took a long time for me to fall asleep.

 Chapter 89 - Intruders

    In the dead of night, light footsteps entered the hallway. They navigated the dark hallway, dimly lit by the moonlight through a window at each end, with great surety and confidence. Soon, the prowlers arrived at their destination. A key was slowly and quietly inserted into the keyhole at the door. With a quick twist of the key, the lock clicked with a loud sound. A long pause ensued as they waited in the hallway for any sign that the occupants of the room heard the door unlock. To their great relief, the room remained quiet. The front door was pushed so slowly and carefully that even the door hinge failed to make a sound.


    Figures quickly entered the room, one after the other, and the door was carefully closed behind them. Since the room was slightly illuminated by moonlight from the window, the intruders were able to make out the form of a person resting in bed. The two intruders split up: one approached the person in bed while the other tried to search for the other occupant of the room.


    Suddenly, something slammed into the back of the searcher''s head and made him lose consciousness. But before his body could drop to the ground, it was caught.


    Leaving the unconscious intruder on the ground, the defender raced across the room with even quieter steps than the intruders could ever hope to manage. However, the movement still caused a slight airflow.


    The one approaching the sleeping form detected the air movement and stopped. However, before the second intruder could turn around, he, too, was knocked unconscious with a head blow.


    A pair of eerie yellow-green eyes glowed in the dark as Kalistra caught the body before it dropped to the ground. The cat girl turned her head over to the bed and saw that Lawrence had slept through the encounter. She sighed at the sight; she just confirmed that I couldn''t be counted on to fight back during a night-time ambush. Not if I slept through the entire fight! If these two intruders were assassins and one of them fired a crossbow, even Kalistra would not be fast enough to get in position to catch the bolt.


    The cat girl returned her attention to the two intruders at her feet. She recognized them and wanted to interrogate them immediately. Why did they enter the room? What were they after? However, Lawrence was still asleep and the master recognized the prudence of allowing her pupil to get a good night''s rest. Interrogating these two could wait until morning.


    Kalistra placed the two bodies side-by-side against the wall and tied them up. She also gagged them to prevent them from screaming out for help. Once she was satisfied with her work, the cat girl returned to her position against the wall next to the door. While it was unlikely that there will be more night time visitors to this room, it would be prudent for Kalistra to remain vigilant for this possibility. She looked out the window and noted that she still had another hour or so before the break of dawn. Stifling a yawn, the cat girl returned to her light sleep.


    #


    The crowing of the rooster somewhere in the village was enough to awake me. I sat up on my uncomfortable bed and stretched my arms above my head. Somehow, I managed to fall asleep despite the lousy bed. I must have been more tired than I realized. When I got off the bed and turned toward Kalistra, I froze. On the ground near her were two people lying on their bellies with their hands and feet bound together behind their backs; they were also gagged.


    My master was leaning against the wall, but her eyes were open and looking straight at me. "You managed to awake without my intervention. That''s an improvement, Lawrence." Her whiskers twitched with amusement.


    Her remarks broke my paralysis. "Who are they and why are they here?" I asked while pointing a finger at them.


    Kalistra casually stretched and rose to her feet. "I caught them breaking into our room overnight," she replied.


    I slowly approached the two and turned their bodies over so that I could see their faces. I winced at the sight; it was the two servant boys from last night.


    The cat girl unbuckled her scabbard from her belt and suddenly whacked the two boys on their arms.


    They immediately awoke from the pain and found themselves bound. Their eyes betrayed their horror when they saw me and Kalistra looking down on them.


    Kalistra tapped her right foot on the floor impatiently near their heads. "I''m going to ask some questions. If I don''t get an answer from you, or if I think you''re not being truthful, I will hit you with my sword. If I get tired of your lack of cooperation, I will simply toss you out the window," she threatened.


    My eyes widened at what she had just said. I was horrified by the fact that she was making threats against children. Yes, I realized that they were trying to steal my money; last night, Kopene was staring at my waist pouch long enough to make his intention obvious. But he and Kitel were still children, and the optimist in me hoped that we could turn them away from lives of crime. "Kalistra, stand down," I ordered in a strong tone of voice.


    The cat girl looked at me for a moment. She really wanted to teach these thieves a lesson, but the two were still part of Burnhamm village and thus Kalistra had to return to her role as my servant. "Yes, Master," she said and bowed.


    I breathed a sigh of relief at her acquiescence. I reached for my necklace under my tunic and pulled out my truth stone. I saw the fear in the eyes of the two boys when they recognized it. "I''m going to question the two of you under oath. If you refuse to obey and give me your truth oath, then I will ask my servant to bring you downstairs and declare you guilty of attempted theft against a church official. Your punishment will be death by the sword in front of the villagers." I lowered the stone until it was just a foot over their heads. "Now, swear that you will tell the truth."


    When Kalistra removed their gags, the two boys dutifully obeyed and made their truth oaths.


    "Why did you enter my room?" I asked.


    "We wanted to steal your purse," Kopene answered.


    "Have you done this before?" I continued.


    "Yes," Kitel replied.


    "Does Sene know about this?" Kalistra asked.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Yes," the human boy answered.


    "How does he know about your little robberies?" the cat girl asked.


    The two boys looked at each other and then Kopene spoke up. "My uncle encouraged it," the dwarf admitted.


    "He gave us the key to your room and asked us to steal from you, milord," Kitel revealed.


    My jaws dropped at these revelations. "Did you ever try to refuse him?" I asked.


    "Yes, we have. But Sene threatened to kick us out and report our previous thefts to the Church. We have no choice but to do as we''re told," Kitel said.


    "Sene asked you to steal from me?" I asked for confirmation. I couldn''t understand why.


    "Yes," Kopene nodded. "He was very angry at the idea of having your servant spending the night with you in your guest room. Pardon me for saying this milord, but Sene suspected that you were into bestiality and it really made him angry."


    "Wait a minute!" I protested. "We don''t have that kind of a relationship. Kalistra is my servant and nothing more!"


    "Yes, we saw that when we entered your room and saw that you were sleeping alone on your bed," Kitel nodded and blushed at the admission. His victims were usually gone from the village by the time they realized that their money was missing. For the crime of stealing from a nobleman, Kitel should have been executed on the spot. Perhaps, the young lad could talk his way out of this fate?


    "What happens to the money you steal?" the cat girl asked.


    "The two of us split equally, after Sene gets his cut," Kopene replied.


    "What''s Sene''s cut?" she pressed.


    "80%," Kitel answered.


    "Wait!" I held up my hand. "You mean to tell me that you boys take all the risk in stealing and getting caught, and your individual take is only 10% each?" I was stunned by how greedy that tavern master was; then my shock turned into anger at the fact that I had encountered a real life Oliver Twist situation. My sense of morality compelled me to help these boys.


    "Yes, milord," the human boy confirmed, oblivious to my growing concerns for his personal well-being.


    Once a hunch, I triggered my Spirit Sense to study their auras; I confirmed that neither was red. I turned toward Kalistra. "These two boys are victims of Sene. We cannot leave them here," I said.


    "What! Don''t tell me you want to take them with you! They tried to steal from you!" she argued.


    I shook my head. "I don''t plan to take them back to Tregome. I would like to find another place for them to live. They can''t remain here in this village," I explained. "Sooner or later, these boys will get caught stealing and face severe punishment."


    "Milord, you don''t have to do this for us. We''ll just run away from here," Kopene offered.


    "You can travel with the two of us until we reach the next village. Now swear upon the stone that you will not try to steal from me again," I demanded.


    "Yes, milord. I swear upon the stone that I will not steal from you," Kitel swore.


    Kopene quickly repeated the oath.


    Kalistra started untying the two and helped them return to their feet. But due to the fact that their limbs were bound so tightly, it took a while for strength to return to their legs.


    "We need to leave through the window. You don''t want to alert Sene. He may make false accusations against you in order to prevent you from leaving with this workers," Kalistra warned.


    I nodded in agreement with her plan. If the dwarf was angry enough to order his nephew to enter my room and steal my purse, then there was no limit to what he would do to thwart me. I climbed the desk, removed the curtains, and tied them to the leg of the bed.


    The cat girl pushed the window panels outward.


    When I tried to give her the end of the makeshift rope, she hissed at me.


    "Stupid human," the cat girl muttered under her breath. Why would she need a rope to climb down? Kalistra grabbed both of our backpacks and tossed them out the window. Puff! She turned toward her new travel companions and said, "You two will climb down the rope, and then my master will follow you. Understood?"


    Kitel and Kopene nodded.


    The cat girl pushed aside the desk and leaped onto the ledge of the window. She jumped and disappeared from view.


    The three of us immediately stuck our heads out the window and looked down.


    To my relief, she landed on all four paws and stood up. "Hurry," she hissed.


    I threw down the curtain rope and waited for my new charges to climb down.


    Kitel went first and then Kopene followed.


    I waited for the boys to land safely on the ground before I started to climb down. I wasn''t certain that the curtain would be strong enough to hold all three of us. As I climbed halfway down, I hear a "snap" sound! Suddenly, the rope dropped and I found myself in freefall!


    "I got you!" a familiar voice said as something caught me before I hit the ground.


    When I was lowered, feet first, to the ground, I already knew who rescued me. "Thank you, Kalistra," I said and bowed deeply.


    The two boys stared at the cat girl. They couldn''t believe how strong and fast she was! Neither boy was able to react in time to even offer his own body to cushion my fall! The two also recognized that it was she who caught them and incapacitated them during the break-in into the nobleman''s guest room last night. She was probably his bodyguard.


    "I told Sene that Kalistra had saved my life many times. I hope you believe me now," I remarked and winked at the two boys. "Now, we need to leave the village before Sene finds out."


    "Before I find out what?" an unexpected voice challenged me.


    With dread, I turned to face Sene. DAMN! I knew that we were making too much noise, especially with the way that Kalistra had dumped our backpacks out the window. Sure enough, the dwarf came out of the tavern to investigate. I took a quick peek at the cat girl, but her eyes were focused on the newcomer. I had a suspicion that the evil minx wanted to lure Sene out and punish him in some way. After all, the dwarf had committed the kind of despicable act that offended her sense of Honor.


    "What do you plan to do with my nephew and my worker?" the tavern master demanded to know. He was holding a double-ax in his hands.


    "I''m going to take them away from here," I replied boldly.


    "No, you''re not!" Sene growled as his grip on his ax handle tightened.


    "These two were caught entering my room last night. They confessed to trying to steal my purse. At your direction," I said calmly.


    "You also gave them the key to our guest room," Kalistra added.


    The dwarf bellowed in laughter. "You''re going to believe the words of thieves?"


    I reached into my tunic and pulled out my truth stone.


    Sene''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Kitel and Kopene swore to my truth stone and gave sworn testimony against you. In the eyes of the gods of Law and Order, the facts that these boys are still alive and breathing are sufficient proof of your involvement," I replied. I heard muttering and finally noticed the gathering crowd of villagers despite the early hour in the morning.


    "These are strong accusations, Your Eminence," village elder Torth said as he gently pushed his way to the front of the onlookers.


    "It is the truth, elder," I replied. I held up my right hand to silence the gathering. "By my authority as a judge and an official in the Church of Britannia, I hereby render my judgment. I shall take Kitel and Kopene with me, and they will serve me in any capacity I choose until I am satisfied that they have served their penances in the eyes of the gods of Law and Order. I also declare that no member of the village will replace Kitel and Kopene to work at The Golden Goose. You all stand witness to my judgment." I put my truth stone back under my tunic.


    "What! How will I run my business without my boys?" Sene complained. His eyes were murderous but there were too many witnesses for the dwarf to take action against me. Perhaps, he could call in some old favors . . .


    "If these two were executed for theft, as I had the right to demand as their punishment, then you would be in the same situation anyway," I responded, "without replacements for them. You may seek their replacements amongst the travelers, merchants, guards, and other visitors to Burnhamm Village, but not from the villagers here." I turned toward the crowd. "I do not hold a grudge against the rest of you. The ill-conceived actions of one person do not reflect on the goodness of the people of Burnhamm. May the gods of Law and Order continue to watch over you."


    With that, I turned and started walking along the eastbound road leading out of the village. The two boys walked behind me and followed by Kalistra. As if the heavens agreed with my judgment, sunlight shone on our backs and enveloped our disappearing figures in a white glow.

 Chapter 90 - The Bridge

    As I started walking away from the village, I received a pop-up message which read, "Minor faction quest COMPLETED. +100 XP. +200 Reputation. +400 XP." Unsure of why I received this, I turned back toward Kalistra. "Are you seeing the pop-up?" I asked her.


    "What about it?" she replied.


    The two boys traded glances but otherwise kept silent. The nobleman and the cat girl were not just master and servant, but also party members? This revelation was shocking to them because it revealed the depth of the bond between Lord Mulligan and his servant. Neither boy had ever joined a party before and the two feared that they would be forced to do so on this trip.


    "If I read the intentions of the gods correctly, I received a completion reward for taking these two boys out of the village. The reputation bonus was granted to me because I found a resolution that didn''t involve killing Sene in front of the villagers," I speculated.


    "That sounds about right. When you showed off your truth stone, you revealed your membership in the Church; taking the boys away from their evil uncle was entirely within the purview of the church. In addition, you enhanced your personal reputation, as well as that of the church itself, by finding a peaceful resolution. After all, it''s what we lowborn expect from our best judges: justice for all regardless of class. Because your judgment met their expectations, the villagers approved and your reputation increased as a result," she explained.


    Once we walked far enough to turn Burnhamm village into a mere speck in the distance, after an hour or so of walking, Kalistra yelled out, "Stop!"


    The rest of us turned around with great alarm. The two boys searched for signs of danger in our vicinity while I turned squarely to face the cat girl with my hand resting on the hilt of my sword.


    My heart started pounding harder in my chest. This morning was becoming far too eventful for my taste. We tried sneaking past the bad uncle and ended up having a showdown in front of the entire village. And now, we were going to face an ambush?


    "Let''s talk a breakfast break under that tree," Kalistra said while pointing her left paw at the tree just up ahead on the road. Her tail dangled in the air as she sashayed over to the tree.


    I gave her an exasperated expression as I released my grip on my sword. "Don''t scare us like that! I thought you noticed something dangerous nearby," I complained to her back.


    Kalistra turned around. "Scare? You mean like the way you were screaming when the curtain snapped while you were climbing out of the window?" she smirked.


    "Hey!" I protested while putting my hands on my hips. "I did NOT scream!" Well, at least I DON''T think I screamed. At the time I was falling, I was staring at the window ledge and thinking how high it was from my position.


    "Boys?" the evil minx turned her head toward them, asking for confirmation of what happened.


    Kitel and Copene looked away, refusing to be dragged into this little cat fight.


    The cat girl''s eyes glowed. "Why do you think Sene and the entire village came out to stand in front of the tavern?" she pressed her argument.


    "You tossed our backpacks out the window and it made a big noise," I replied. "The ground practically shook!"


    "Is that why?" Kalistra smirked. "You sure it wasn''t because you screamed out in fear as you were falling to the ground?"


    Before I could yell at her again, Kitel interrupted. "Milord, let''s break our fast. I''m starving," he said.


    I gave the cat girl a dirty look and walked over to the tree that she had suggested. I opened my backpack to see what ration Gendun had prepared for me. I pulled out some hardened beef jerkies, a fistful of nuts wrapped in a cloth, another fistful of cheese wrapped in another cloth, some biscuits, and a wineskin. I blanched at the offerings. If this was all I had to eat, this will be a long trip.


    Copene noticed my facial expression and understood that the food was not to my liking. No member of the nobility would, for that matter. "Milord, you haven''t checked the ration that you purchased from the tavern," he reminded me.


    Kalistra untied the satchel from her belt and then pulled open the drawstrings. Inside were cured ham and sausage, some grapes, apples, and more biscuits.


    My mouth started to salivate at the sight and I reached for the satchel . . . only to have my hand slapped away by the evil minx. "No, master, we must save this for the trip. I will cut out some small portions of the meat to supplement the food that Gendun provided you," she said with an evil grin.


    I stared at Kalistra for a moment, pondering the odds of successfully snatching the precious satchel out of her hands. Remembering her player screen, I realized that I had better odds of winning the lottery than taking the bag of food from her. With as much grace as I could muster, I sat down, leaned against the tree, and started eating some of the crappy food that Gendun had prepared for me.


    The two boys quickly devoured the food that we gave them, and then went off into the bushes to answer nature''s call.


    Kalistra took the opportunity to have a small talk with me. "Lawrence, I need to look at your player screen," she requested as she passed me thin slices of the cured ham and sausage. "I also remind you to be alert at all times. If I judged Sene''s character accurately, then I don''t think he will leave us alone," she warned.


    "You think the dwarf will ask his friends to ambush us somewhere?" I asked as I sought clarification from her. From the way Sene was glaring at me, the thought had indeed crossed my mind. While thinking about the encounter, I opened up my player status screen and took a quick look at it. A picture of my player avatar was on the left column and right above that read: ¡°Title: Pursuer of the Crown, Title: Were-Hunter, Title: Avenger of the Town Judge Wachtel; Status: Liege of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Adept of the Church of Britannia, Status: Town Judge of Tregome, Status: Honorary member of the Tregome Bordermen, Status: True Friend of Burnhamm Village.¡± The middle column read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Lawful-Neutral, Special Condition: Kissed by Lady Luck (Expiration 1:01:38), Permanent Conditions: Marked by Bane, Marked by Musa, Marked by Luck, Marked by Gaea; Profession: Swordsman (Adept), Level: 6, Experience: 38,654 / 21,000, Reputation: 9,802, Attack: 34, Damage: 6-8 (Unarmed), 7-11 (Dagger), 7-15 (Sword), Critical Attack: 7%, Critical Damage: 250%." On the right side of the screen were my player attributes: "Health: 64, Stamina: 44, Magic: 30, Strength: 19, Intelligence: 20, Wisdom: 12, Dexterity: 19, Constitution: 25, Charisma: 12. Abilities: Navigation-Sense (Level 5), Magic Sense (Level 3), Immunity to Electricity (Level 1), Negotiation (Level 3), Spirit Sense (Level 5), Reroll (Level X)." At the bottom were three tabs. The first was marked "Skills." When I mentally clicked on the tab, I saw: "Professional Skills: Swordsman¡ªCharge (Level 2), Disarm (Level 2), First Strike (Level 2), Slide Step (Level 2), Duel Winner (Level 1)." The second tab was "Spells," and it showed: "Divine Spells: Order¡ªUnveil (Level X), Chaos¡ªVeil (Level X), Life¡ªMinor Heal (Level X)." The last tab was "Artifacts," and it revealed: "Truth-Stone of Order and Chaos¡ªTruth-Telling (Level X)."If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    When I decided to advance two character levels during my intensive training back at the dojo yesterday afternoon, I had ten attribute points available. Because Kalistra had insisted that I have twenty-five points in Constitution when I was short by six points, that left four points remaining. I chose to split them equally between Wisdom and Dexterity because I obviously needed more personal wisdom. I also chose dexterity because a higher score allowed me a greater chance of success in attacking; it helped raise my Attack score and also Critical Attack slightly.


    I was fairly confident that I would pass through the first round of the tournament because of the way my status screen was filling out with so many useful skills. Secondly, my intensive training gave me plenty of practice dueling other swordsmen possessing similar skill and training. I had to admit that Kalistra''s unconventional training method was efficient and effective in preparing me for the Melee Tournament. Furthermore, I was encouraged by the rapid progress that I had made in the past five days. I will have to discuss with my master whether or not I should advance to the next character level before I participate in the Melee Tournament. But I didn''t want to have this discussion in the presence of Kitel and Copene, though.


    Speaking of the two boys, while I was sympathetic to their plight, they hadn''t sworn allegiance to me yet and therefore, I had to remain circumspect with the amount of personal information that I divulged in their presence. I certainly didn''t want to discuss my character level, personal attributes, or my skills within earshot of those two. Nor was I inclined to ask the boys to join my party with Kalistra. They hadn''t earned my trust; and, if I read the cat girl''s demeanor correctly, she didn''t trust them either, for whatever reason.


    Additionally, I still had a responsibility to both myself and to this world in pursuing and winning the crown. One could easily argue that my mission took priority over everything else. Therefore, while I would try to render as much aid as possible to Kitel and Copene, I could not allow them to hinder my mission. Consequently, I could not miss the Melee Tournament even if this meant abandoning the boys somewhere along the way. I could only hope that Lady Luck will help me find a suitable place to leave them behind. Otherwise, may the gods have mercy on my soul.


    "I am suspicious of the circumstances that led to the demise of Sene''s adventuring party," Kalistra admitted while she examined my status screen. In particular, my master was thrilled to see that I had followed her advice and poured sufficient attribute points into my Consitution. She also approved of my decision to increase my Dexterity, as this would help tremendously in my duels at the tournament. "It seemed a little too convenient. I fear that Sene was caught in a wrongful act by a member of his party, and then he killed all the witnesses," Kalistra speculated.


    "I don''t see how Sene would be able to. He doesn''t strike me as a particularly skilled or powerful fighter," I replied.


    "True, he''s not. However, there are many ways to dispose of party members. For example, he could have poisoned their meals or killed them in their sleep. When you have a party, there is an inherent trust between the party members. Sene does not seem like the type of character to honor this inherent trust," she noted.


    "No, he doesn''t," I admitted. "If the dwarf is willing to sacrifice his nephew''s life for money, then there isn''t much that he won''t do to achieve his goals. If his friends show up during our trip, then we will deal with them at that time." I saw the worried looks on the faces of the two boys when they returned and heard this comment. I patted each on the back. "While you''re traveling with me, you''re under our protection," I reassured them.


    "Thank you, milord," the two bowed deeply.


    "We''re going to cross another bridge soon. If Sene is planning an ambush for us, he would have his friends wait for us there," Kalistra said. Suddenly, she sensed movement over her head. When the cat girl looked up, she saw a carrier pigeon flying past the party''s position on the ground. Kalistra frowned when she saw the small note tied to the pigeon''s left leg. Unfortunately, the fighter did not carry a bow and her dagger could not reach the bird flying so high in the air.


    "Uh-oh," Copene blurted out when he saw the gray and white pigeon with a distinct, dab of yellow at the tip of its left wing. He recognized it as belonging to his uncle. "That''s my uncle''s pigeon," he said.


    "Damn," Kalistra hissed. She turned to the rest of us. "We need to hurry. If we''re lucky, we may be able to cross the bridge before Sene''s friends could set up an ambush. Run!" she ordered and started racing on the road with all four paws.


    Knowing how fast the cat girl could run, I immediately ran after her.


    The two boys started running too.


    The four of us ran for about twenty minutes or so before we finally we reached the bridge. I was both surprised and envious that the two were able to keep up. Frankly, I was also surprised that I was able to follow the cat girl as well. Pouring all those attribute points into my Constitution was really paying off.


    Kalistra was hiding behind a tree on the right side of the road. To our left was the river stream, which forked in two directions: one continued eastward while the other continued northward. Beyond the northern branch was the beginning of a small hill. The incline wasn''t steep enough to prevent us from climbing the hill if necessary. A wooden bridge crossed over the east river and connected to the road on the other side.


    Positioned right in front of the bridge were a group of scruffy looking men. Fortunately, there was only a half-dozen of them. A young boy watched as the horses grazed on the grass. Another man, who looked old enough to be the boy''s father, was holding a cage with a pigeon inside. The other four men passed the time by playing a game of cards.


    I kept my head down and peeked out from the bushes. I stared at the bird intently; the pigeon resembled the one that flew over our heads earlier this morning. I sensed movement behind me; when I turned around, with a hand on my sword hilt, I saw that it was Kitel and Copene. "Do you recognize these men?" I asked in a low voice.


    Kitel stared at the men for a moment. "The old man holding the pigeon cage is a friend of Sene; his name is Tewind. He came to the tavern last week for a visit. The boy watching the horses is his son; his name is Kewind. I don''t recognize the rest of them," he said.


    "I saw those two at The Golden Goose having dinner with Sene in a private room," Copene confirmed with a nod.


    "What is your order, Master?" Kalistra asked me suddenly.

 Chapter 91 - A Disastrous Encounter

    Kalistra''s face was turned toward me, but her expression was neutral. This was my mission, my party, and therefore, my decision to make. She waited patiently for my answer.


    I thought for a moment how to answer her question. I really hated the way the evil minx was putting me on the spot, especially in front of the two boys. I recognized that this was a rather difficult decision to make because there were too many missing pieces in the puzzle. For example, what did Sene write in his note to Tewind? What did Tewind tell his men, if anything? Were they specifically waiting for me, the two boys, or both? Was there a chance that we could somehow bluff our way past these men, or pay them off with a bribe? What kind of relationship did Sene have with them? If they were loyal friends of Sene, then it was unlikely that we could reach the bridge, with the boys, without a fight.


    The best thing to do in a situation like this was to get more information from them and convince them to resolve the situation peacefully. I had to at least try. "I think these people are expecting four travelers. It would confuse them if Kalistra and I were to approach them and perhaps make them lower their guard. Also, I would like to avoid bloodshed if possible. I will talk to them and try to convince them to leave."


    "How would you do that?" the cat girl asked as her whiskers twitched.


    "I am a church official holding a truth stone. My word is law," I answered. Bribery was also an option, but I didn''t want to mention it to her.


    "And you think that, by waving your necklace in their faces, these men will obey you and leave?" Kalistra scoffed. Her tail lashed back and forth. She was very disappointed with my answer and made her feelings clear.


    "I have to give them an opportunity to obey the law. Once they prove to be lawless, THEN you can deal with them," I reasoned.


    Kalistra grinned. "Fair enough." She already knew what the outcome of a confrontation with these friends of Sene will be. She could smell the stench of blood on those men even from a distance; it was apparent to her that they were not Lawful men of Honor. But since the boys were witnesses to this encounter at the bridge, the cat girl wanted to give Lawrence an opportunity to resolve the conflict peacefully so that the Kitel and Copene will testify as much if interrogated in the future by either the Watch or the Church.


    Oblivious to Kalistra''s concerns, I turned my head toward Kitel and Copene. I reached into my waist pouch and took out a gold coin. I gave it to Kitel, whose eyes widened with surprise. "The two of you will stay here," I ordered. "If these friends of Sene voluntarily withdraw and leave, then come to us. Unfortunately, the more likely scenario is that they will attack us because we are outnumbered and Sene had probably asked for my head anyway. So if we lose this fight, then you are to turn around and head back west. Go through Burnhamm village and continue on until you reach Tregome. Inform Bishop Canterbury or his personal assistant, Enab, of what happened. The gold coin should be enough for you to obtain room and board at The Noble Lady until you find work in town. There are many opportunities for you to make a living in Tregome, and I want you to rebuild your lives in this frontier town," I explained.


    The two boys bowed deeply to me. They were very moved by my concern for their future even though the two had tried to steal from me. "Yes, milord," Copene and Kitel said in unison.


    "Let''s go, Kalistra," I said and boldly stepped out onto the road.


    The cat girl followed behind me.


    As we walked closer and closer to the bridge, the old man with the bird cage whistled to alert the others.


    The men sitting on the ground quickly rose to their feet and then stood with the apparent leader and his son. The group stood in front of the bridge, blocking our path.


    "You need to pay a toll in order to pass," one of the men spoke up. He had long, wild, curly black hair and a black beard. His attire of tan colored shirt, brown jacket, brown pants, and brown boots was dirty and full of rips and holes. He reminded me of Johnny Depp''s Captain Jack Sparrow from the movies, but this man was nowhere near as handsome as the actor.


    I casually walked up to the man and pointedly ignored the sound of steel being drawn. "On whose authority are you collecting a toll on this bridge?" I challenged with an arrogant tone of voice befitting my status as a nobleman and a member of the clergy. "Show me your Writ of Authority at once!"


    "Did you hear that? This bloke is asking for my Writ!" he mocked me.


    The former card players guffawed at my demand.


    The Johnny Depp lookalike raised his hand to silence his friends. "On whose authority are YOU seeking to inspect my Writ?" he asked while pointing a finger at me.


    "My name is Lawrence Eugene Mulligan. I am a Judge in the town of Tregome and I''m also an official in the Church of Britannia," I replied as I pulled out my truth stone. "By the Gods of Law and Order, I command you to show me your Writ of Authority," I repeated my demand.


    "Ouuuhhh!" another man mocked me. "We''re in the presence of nobility and a holy man! Oh, what are we to do?" he asked the group as he waved his hands in the air.


    "You''re Lord Mulligan?" the friend of Sene finally spoke up and gently pushed the other man aside. The note had mentioned two runaway boys traveling with Lord Mulligan. Where were they? Tewind looked around but saw no sign of the missing boys. Did the Lord dispose of them already? If so, Sene will be extremely mad.


    "Yes, I am. I''m sorry but you have me at a disadvantage, milord. Have we met before?" I asked politely.


    The men blocking the entrance to the bridge laughed at their leader being called "milord."


    The old man whistled and the laughter immediately ceased. "Pardon my men, milord, but they are lowborn and highly uncultivated men. We are seeking two runaway boys named Copene and Kitel. Their uncle is worried sick over them," he said politely.


    I stared into the man''s eyes as I replied. "Yes, I had taken those two boys out of Burnhamm village because their innocence was being corrupted by a dwarf and tavern master named Sene. I gave the boys a gold coin and sent them on their way." Everything I said was truthful. Now, how will this man react to the news?The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The man shook his head to cover up his flash of anger at what the nobleman had done. "I''m sure this situation with Sene was just a misunderstanding," Tewind said smoothly while signaling for his men to get ready.


    However, Kalistra had caught the look; her whiskers twitched and her tail whiplashed back and forth.


    I felt the tail brush past my arm and took it as a warning from my master. This was a critical moment. Should I allow this mischaracterization of my dispute with the evil dwarf to stand, or should I challenge it head on? If I allowed Tewind''s spin to stand, then I was diminishing my own credibility and the truth would be buried in the sand. This I could not permit, especially because I was now a servant of the Gods of Law and Order and the gods were watching me.


    "Milord, the boys gave testimony after swearing an oath to this stone. They claimed that Sene gave them the keys to guest rooms and ordered them to break into the rooms and steal money from guests. I have found them to be truthful and the Gods of Law and Order have agreed," I replied. I gave the old man a cold smile and raised my truth stone to his eye level. "Will YOU declare, upon the Truth Stone, that you have never personally witnessed Sene abuse either boy in any way?" I challenged Tewind. I knew that this was a gamble to challenge the man''s integrity, but if I backed down now then I would lose the moral high ground to a lackey of the despicable Sene. My sense of pride simply would not permit this.


    The man''s eyes turned furious. Tewind could not swear to the truth stone because he HAD seen the ill-tempered dwarf backhand his nephew once; the boy had carelessly spilled some ale while carrying it to a table, and the patron complained of receiving a mug that was only half full. If Tewind swore upon the stone, then it would strike him dead.


    Tewind had no choice now but to take the nobleman''s head and offer it to Sene. The father gave the bird cage to his son and then pulled out his sword. "I''m sick and tired of you church officials pretending to be our moral superiors! Your hearts are as black as ours! I''m going to cut yours out to prove it. Men, get them!" he ordered.


    Everyone but the man''s son surrounded the two of us. The boy ran to the horses and hid under the legs of a horse.


    "Is there no way to convince you to withdraw?" I asked with a somber face as realization dawned on me how badly I had just screwed up the parley. I should have offered to pay the toll and crossed the bridge with Kalistra, leaving the two boys behind to return to Tregome. Instead, I ended up provoking these men into attacking us. I knew that this was an avoidable fight and this realization weighed heavily in my heart despite the immediate danger to my life.


    "Withdraw?" the Johnny Depp lookalike spoke up. "Why would we want to do that? You''re outnumbered. We''re going to cut you into pieces and feed you to the fishes in the stream. Attack!" The man charged at me with his sword.


    Pulling out my own sword, I repeatedly told myself to wait as the man ran toward me. I heard an imaginary voice of Master Gurgne telling me, "Now!" I activated the Slide Step technique and my attacker ran right past me. "Slide step SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP." With his back turned, I immediately counter-attacked with a heavy swing, cutting deep into his shoulder and hitting a major blood vessel. "Critical hit! -30 Damage. +100 XP."


    My opponent yelled out in pain and fell to the ground, unmoving.


    His friends were frozen with fear; they had all witnessed how quickly I took down their best swordsman with one hit. I was not just some dandy playing with a sword; I possessed genuine swordsmanship. The five-on-two odds weren''t in their favor as much as they seemed, originally.


    Kalistra took advantage of their fear and struck. She moved like a blade dancer, and her sword whirled around the frozen men with deadly precision. By the time she moved away from them just a few seconds later, they all dropped to the ground. Lifeless.


    "You monsters!" Tewind yelled as he swung his sword at me, intending to chop my head off. He was shocked by how easily his mercenaries were dispatched. If Tewind couldn''t take my head, then he was a dead man.


    My master casually blocked the blade; with a flicker of her wrist, Kalistra pushed Tewind back a few steps.


    I raised my hands. "Please stop! Why are you still fighting? This battle is over!" I pleaded with the old man.


    Tewind shook his head. "You don''t understand," he muttered.


    "What don''t we understand?" the cat girl asked. Her sharp ears heard his words clearly. "Why are all of you so willing to die for Sene?"


    The old man refused to answer. He looked around to search for his son. Once his eyes found Kewind safely hiding under a horse, Tewind''s resolve hardened. He turned his back to his son, turned the blade around so that its tip was aimed for his guts, and thrust the sword down with all his might.


    "No!" I cried out as I pushed Kalistra aside and knelt next to the collapsed figure. I put my right hand over his wound and cast Minor Heal. "+5 Health." However, Tewind was bleeding faster than I could replenish his health.


    The dying man grabbed my hand and slowly shook his head. "My blood debt to Sene is repaid," he gasped with his last breaths.


    Suddenly, I was shoved aside by someone. I started to protest but saw that it was the dead man''s son, Kewind. "I''m sorry," I said as I respectfully backed away from the grieving boy.


    The boy slowly raised his head and looked up at me. He remained silent but his blue eyes burned with fury through his tears. Then his face turned back to his deceased father.


    "-200 Reputation. -400 XP." My heart sank when I read the notification because it confirmed how badly I messed up this encounter. The game itself was punishing me for my failure to find a way to get through the human barricade without resorting to violence. My ill-advised challenge to Tewind''s personal integrity during our parley had changed the life of this innocent boy. I had no doubt that the now orphaned boy will soon spread the word of what happened here to the other lowborn. This will, in turn, diminish my personal reputation and thus, it was ultimately a setback in my quest for kingship.


    Kalistra started petting my head softly. She had seen the pop-up message and understood how harshly the game itself had judged her liege. "There was nothing you could do, master. Whatever hold that Sene had over these men, this bondage was only released through death."


    "Milord, we will stay with this boy and help him bury these men," Copene announced.


    I turned to face the boy, fearful of facing the hatred written on his face.


    However, the young dwarf''s face was full of sorrow and sympathy. There was no hate in his eyes. Copene did not blame me for this debacle because he had seen how much influence his uncle wielded over others.


    "It was not your fault, milord," Kitel said in a low voice. "There were whispers that Sene was engaging in illicit affairs. These men had no quarrel with you; they acted solely at Sene''s direction."


    I was jolted by the word, "direction." I saw that the boy was still kneeling down in front of his father''s body. I was hesitant to ask Kewind, but he was the only one who may know. "Kewind, what happened to the note attached to the pigeon?" I asked.


    "My dad burned it," the boy replied in a gruff voice. "He did not show the note to anyone else," he added quickly before I could ask him. In truth, Kewind realized that Sene was a very bad man and had somehow coerced his father and these strangers to fight the nobleman. The boy couldn''t blame the bodyguard for defending the Lord. By raising their swords against him, they were forcing the cat girl to fight. However, the boy was angry at the nobleman. If the nobleman hadn''t tried to act all mighty and holy over his father and the others, then his father would still be alive right now. This realization made the boy very angry at the nobleman. "Please leave," Kewind requested. His anger seeped into his voice.


    I bowed deeply to the grieving boy''s back. I nodded slightly to Kitel and Copene, making eye contact with each boy.


    They bowed deeply in return. The two boys understood that this was where we had to part ways. Once the burials have been completed, the two will try to convince Kewind to join them and head to Tregome.


    With a heavy heart, I crossed the bridge.

 Chapter 92 - Catharsis

    I was a fool, an idiot, a moron. How could I be so arrogant? While my body was on autopilot, following Kalistra as we traveled along the road beyond the bridge, my mind was reeling from what had happened before we crossed the bridge. I was simply devastated. If the end result was that Kitel and Copene would part ways with me and Kalistra, were the deaths of those five men truly necessary?


    In hindsight, the more prudent action was to pay the toll that was demanded to cross the bridge. If I paid the toll and the men still refused to let us pass, THEN we should fight them. Instead, I intentionally backed Sene''s friend into a corner by demanding his sworn oath when we both knew that he couldn''t provide it without risking divine retribution. Thus, Tewind had no choice but to order his men to attack us.


    When the game itself confirmed, via a pop-up message, that I had acted poorly and took away a small portion of my hard earned reputation and experience, the notification was a stake in my heart. It shattered my self-confidence. Who was I kidding? I was neither a leader nor a champion. I was not the bedrock foundation upon which the kingdom of Merlin could flourish and thrive. The gods wanted me to become something that I wasn''t. And it was about time that I start acting like an adult and admit as much.


    Suddenly, Kalistra stopped running and yelled out, "ENOUGH!"


    Her stoppage was so abrupt that I almost ran into her.


    The angry cat girl grabbed a fistful of hair on the back of my head and forced my head lower until our foreheads were actually touching. She stared into my eyes and started her lecture. "Listen to me, Lawrence, and listen good! What happened back there was not your fault! I understand that you feel responsible for the deaths of those humans. I realize that you feel guilty for turning Kewind into an orphan. But you are a nobleman and a member of the Church. You wield tremendous authority over the commoners in the kingdom of Merlin. But with great power comes great responsibility. Many lives hang in the balance for your actions. You have exercised your authority many times already during the duration of your short stay in our world. People have ALREADY died as a result of your actions. But you have also saved many, many more lives in the process. I know that you''re upset with how the encounter at the bridge went down. But you have neither the time nor the luxury to regret it right now. We''re still a long way from Bristol and we may still face more danger on the road. I need you to focus on the here and now. Can you do that?" she asked.


    I tried to lift my head up, but Kalistra refused to let go.


    "Well?" she demanded my answer.


    I was still too upset to speak. Instead, I nodded.


    Satisfied with my (non-verbal) answer, my master finally released me. "Now run!" She stabbed me in my right shoulder with her now patented one-claw-poke.


    "-2 Health." Ouch! Not this again! I rolled my eyes and gritted my teeth. I started running again on the uneven road. However, my heart was still elsewhere. Because of my lack of attention to the road, I stumbled on a rock and almost fell to the ground.


    Instead of lending a hand, the evil minx poked me again in the same spot on my shoulder.


    "-2 Health." I dismissed the pop-up.


    "Faster!" Kalistra ordered.


    As the pain in my shoulder throbbed, I started becoming angry. Angry at the evil minx. Angry at myself for my weakness. Angry at the gaming world. Angry at the gods, especially the overlord who brought me to this miserable world. I wanted to go home! I wanted to go home NOW! "RRROOOAAAHHH!" I released my pent up anger as I started charging like an angry bull.


    I never bothered to look back because I knew that Kalistra could easily keep up with me. I didn''t know where I was going and quite frankly, I no longer cared. All that mattered to me was the here and now. My anger and my frustration. My regret and my helplessness. I knew that I was wallowing in self-pity and the only way I could move forward was to let it all out. I didn''t care anymore.


    Every step I took, I pounded my foot on the ground harder. Harder and faster I charged on the open road. The road went up and down, twisted left and right. With a single misstep, I will crash to the ground hard. But I didn''t care. I became reckless and ran with abandon, not at all concerned with the way that I was burning up my stamina.


    However, something unexpected happened to me¡ªFREEDOM! I was no longer burdened by doubt or guilt. The world suddenly became brighter and less intimidating. I was breathing more easily. I felt stronger and more powerful. As I ran, I stared with longing at the woods, with big strong trees that I could rest under for a nice nap or two. My eyes darted from the road to the woods so often that it felt like they bouncing around like pinballs in a pinball machine at the arcade. Finally, my desire for rest won out and I started to veer off the road. But suddenly, my body became paralyzed; I fell flat on my face and blacked out. The last thing I heard before losing consciousness was Kalistra''s voice yelling, "Stupid human!"


    #


    "Drink," someone implored as a cool liquid entered my mouth.


    I could barely move. My eyes refused to open. I tried to swallow the fluid and it took enormous effort to do so. But once the liquid entered my gut, a soothing sensation started spreading throughout my entire body. Feeling returned to my limbs along with the energy to move my body. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that my stamina bar was beginning to refill. Ah! So that was what happened! I ran so hard that I burned up all my stamina! Oh, gosh! I winced at the thought of Kalistra and what she will say about that. When I finally opened my eyes, I saw the cat girl looking down on me. My head was on her lap!Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Remembering the cat people''s weird customs regarding suitors, I didn''t want Kalistra to misunderstand me. Therefore, I tried to get up immediately, but the cat girl forcefully pushed her paw on my chest.


    "No, Lawrence, you need to give the Potion of Stamina more time to fill up your stamina. It''s not back to 100% yet," she admonished me and held me down with her paw.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized sheepishly.


    Kalistra''s eyes glowed for a second and she sighed. "I think we have already established that you''re a particularly stupid human who can''t help but do stupid things. Frankly, if my dojo hadn''t pledged its allegiance to you already in your pursuit of the crown, I think we would have sought a wiser candidate to support instead," she said.


    I winced at her harsh words. "Then I''m glad that you''re stuck with me now," I said tongue-in-cheek.


    "I guess I''ll have to teach you to stop doing stupid things," my master replied as she petted my head gently. "I consider it part of my responsibility as your teacher." When Kalistra saw that my stamina bar was completely filled she said, "Okay, the Potion of Stamina has finished its work on your body. Time to rise and shine, Lawrence." The evil minx poked my shoulder with a claw.


    "-2 Health." The pain immediately forced me to get off her lap.


    "Are you feeling better?" she asked me.


    I stared at Kalistra with suspicion. Why was she being so nice to me right now? Did she fear that I had turned insane from my guilt? I smacked my cheeks with my palms. "-2 Health." I ignored the pop-up and nodded to her.


    "Then start running!" the taskmaster said as she pushed me on the back.


    "Yes, master!" I obeyed immediately.


    This time, the cat girl ran with me to my right.


    I was very surprised because usually one of us was in front of the other. What changed to make Kalistra decide to run next to me? I suspected that she was concerned that I''ll do something stupid and get knocked out again. In other words, she was babysitting me. I was unhappy that she felt the need to watch me more closely. But then again, I had shown that I needed closer supervision from my master. Ugh! This was becoming more and more embarrassing! Where was a monster when you need one to draw attention away from my stupidity?


    I started wishing for a monster encounter. Heck, I even prayed silently to the gods for their assistance to make this happen. But nope, this leg of our journey proved to be idyllic and monster-free. After a mile or so, I decided to ask, "How long was I out back there?"


    "Maybe five minutes or so?" the cat girl smirked.


    "Oh, I thought I was out longer than that!" I exclaimed.


    "You would have been if I didn''t make you drink that stamina potion," Kalistra replied. "Again, I remind you that the potions that you use are coming out of your platinum coin," she said.


    "Yes, I know!" I said defensively.


    "Is your head clear now?" she asked.


    I thought for a moment and realized that it was. "Yes," I answered succinctly.


    "Good," she nodded, "because we''re about to hit the next village."


    I was so startled by the news that I almost tripped over my feet and fell. However, my master was close enough to reach out with her paw and grab my arm. "Thank you," I grinned sheepishly.


    Kalistra could only shake her head. She pointed at the guidepost on the side of the road. It was a long piece of wood staked to the ground with two more slabs of wood hammered on it. One piece was pointed straight ahead with the word, "Balmore," written in large black letters. The other piece was pointed eastward with the word, "Heuwdon."


    "So which way?" I asked as we stood in front of the guidepost. Our road split at this juncture. I turned my head to the right and saw that the road to Heuwdon started to climb. And in the distance, I saw a fortification on a small hill. I saw many people going through the wide gate and the road seemed to continue onward to parts unknown. The road to Balmore, on the other hand, seemed to drop and I couldn''t see the next settlement.


    "Balmore," the cat girl answered and started running again.


    I ran after her but a minute later she disappeared over the horizon! Afraid of being left behind, I willed my legs to move even faster, burning up some precious stamina in the process. By the time I reached the point where the cat girl disappeared, I saw why: there was a valley! With the strong rays of sunshine peering over the valley, I saw many fields of crops that were rotated between wheat, barley, and rooted vegetables. A river stream ran parallel to the left side of the road, and there were a few wooden bridges that crossed over the stream for easier access to the plots of farmland on the other side of the river.


    "Come on, Lawrence!" Kalistra yelled.


    I looked down and saw the cat girl waiting for me on the road. It was a steep descent and I took great care in going down the road.


    The cat girl rolled her eyes and waited impatiently for me to join her.


    As I descended down the steep road, I suddenly had an idea. No, it was more like something was IMPLANTED into my mind. I had no doubt who was the source of the inspiration, but I wholeheartedly agreed. It was a really nice prank to play on the arrogant, evil minx.


    When Kalistra saw that I had safely reached the beginning of the valley, she slowly turned and started running again.


    NOW! I ran at my top speed and zoomed toward her. As I passed Kalistra, I reached out and grabbed her arm, pulling the surprised cat girl along. Our destination? The river.


    My master realized too late what I was planning. By the time she tried to pull her arm away, we were both airborne. SPLASH!


    I kept my hand on her arm even after we entered the water. I didn''t know if Kalistra could swim and I made sure to pull her up with me.


    The angry cat girl drilled her glowing eyes into mine. She spat out a mouthful of water in my direction. "Wait ''til we reach land," Kalistra hissed.


    "Kekeke."


    My master''s ears perked up, and we both looked around for the source of the snicker.


    But the mischievous Lord Bane remained invisible, hovering above our heads unbeknownst to us. However, the demigod of Chaos was quite pleased with my execution of his prank. He pointed his claw at me and sent a tiny red ball of divine energy.


    When the ball hit me on the back of my head, I received a pop-up notification which read, "+50 Reputation. +100 XP."


    Kalistra saw this message and looked at me with askance.


    "Lord Bane made me do it," I shrugged helplessly.


    The cat girl hissed her disapproval but allowed me to pull her along on the water as we swam back to shore.

 Chapter 93 - The Balmore Farms

    When the two of us stepped on dry land again, the cat girl did not hesitate to show her displeasure at my prank: she stomped on my left foot. Hard.


    "Oww!" I blurted in pain as I hopped around on my uninjured foot. Unlike the poke in my shoulder, this injury really HURT. Cautiously, I checked my notification and the message read, "-10 Health." No wonder it hurt so much!


    With a "Hmph!" the evil minx shoved me aside and headed back to the road.


    Her shove made me lose my balance and I fervently twisted my hips to compensate. The dice started rattling inside my head and then stopped. "Dexterity saving throw MADE. +50 XP." I breathed a sigh of relief. Apparently, if I fell at that moment I would have lost even more health. Speaking of health . . . wasn''t Kalistra supposed to give me a healing potion? "Master, can I get a healing potion?" I called out.


    The still-wet cat girl had her back to me and refused to turn around. Her tail lashed back and forth. "You can use your divine gifts to heal yourself. Hmph!" She started strolling on the road at a leisurely pace, but now her tail was dangling in the air.


    My jaws dropped at her rejection of my polite request. Who did Kalistra think she was to decline to give me a potion that I PAID FOR? If I was a stupid person, then she was a CRAZY person. That being said, if I had read her mood accurately, Kalistra was no longer angry at me for the prank. She definitely paid me back with plenty of interest for it. I wasn''t a masochist, but it was worth the pain to prank the cat girl like that. Why? Because it showed her and the gods that, even though Kalistra could easily kill me, I wasn''t afraid of her and, by extension, the gods themselves. While they were way more powerful than me, they were still bound by the law (Kalistra) and divine rules (gods) which prevented them from killing me outright. With my outright murder taken out of their hands, why should I be afraid of them?


    "Kekeke."


    I looked up but saw nothing in the brightening sky above me. However, through Bane''s brand on my left forearm, I could sense the presence of Lord Bane even if I couldn''t see him. He read my thoughts and it probably amused him to hear that I wasn''t afraid of the gods. It was an inadvertent reminder that I was essentially playing Jim Carrey''s character in "The Truman Show" movie. I looked up at the sky again, where I would imagine the divine audience would be and bowed deeply to my hidden viewers. I was certain that my antics with the fickle cat girl had provided a few laughs at my expense. With proper courtesy paid, I decided to focus on my immediate task: to catch up to Kalistra.


    I put my left foot on the ground and tried to walk on it. I winced as pain shot up through the nerves and hit my spine. Okay, there was no way I could walk, much less run, without healing my injury first. In a worst case scenario, I will have to catch up to Kalistra, who was walking further and further away from me, at the next village. I sat cross-legged on the ground, put my right hand on my left foot, and closed my eyes. I held a mental image of Gaea''s mark on my right forearm, the symbol of a seed. I silently prayed for Gaea to cure my minor wound. I felt a warm sensation from my right palm transfer to my injured foot. The warmth stayed in my foot for a few seconds and then finally dissipated. "+10 Health."


    I was tempted to heal my right shoulder as well because it was injured from the evil minx'' constant poke into it to prod me to obey her commands. However, I noted that my blue mana bar had already dropped by a third from one healing. Thus, I decided that it would be more prudent to save my precious mana in case I needed to cast more divine spells in the near future.


    I tested my left foot once more, and I was relieved to feel no pain from it. I started running toward Kalistra again.


    My master''s ears perked up as I approached her position. Her tail whiplashed as if to warn me not to play another prank on her.


    Seeing her dangerously heightened state of alertness, I decided that it would be less threatening to Kalistra if I approached her more slowly. The idea of playing another prank on her never crossed my mind. After all, I did not want her to kill me a second time. While under her instructions for my intensive training yesterday, Kalistra hit me for a massive critical hit and killed me. She had to use a special potion to bring me back to life. I didn''t wish to tempt fate and prank her again. Once was enough.


    Thus, my run turned into a fast but loud walk. Soon, I reached her position. I was mindful of the fact that the cat girl preferred the right side to be free so that she could unsheathe her blade quickly in an emergency. Therefore, I stayed to her left while we passed by the fields of growing crops. I noted that they were still a few weeks away from harvest. But there were plenty of crops and I expect the farmers to be busy with their harvest soon enough. Speaking of farmers, where were they? As we passed by the fields I didn''t see a single farmer in the field. I turned my head back and forth constantly but saw no one. However, my concern was alleviated when we finally reached the houses.


    Unlike Burnhamm Village, where the houses were stacked together side by side, the houses in Balmore were spread out. I saw farmers busy making repairs to their houses, fixing fences, or sharpening their tools. In other words, they were making use of their valuable time on other tasks while the crops grew.


    The farmers saw us walking on the road but kept to themselves and continued working on their tasks. They avoided making eye contact with us. Some even went inside their houses and locked their doors and windows. Not a single person greeted us.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Why are these farmers so unfriendly?" I asked Kalistra in a low voice. I was really surprised by our treatment at Balmore compared to Tregome or even Burnhamm. The lowborn in Tregome readily engaged with me, particularly for the purchase of goods and services. The commoners in Burnhamm were weary of wolves but welcomed us when we brought proof of killing a wolf pack. I really hoped that these farmers will give us an opportunity to show our peaceful intentions. After all, judging by the position of the sun overhead, it was almost noon; I wanted to eat a nice hot meal at an inn here rather than that squirrel food in my backpack.


    "We are strangers and, in their eyes, that makes us dangerous," she replied.


    "You mean they harbor a suspicion that I may be a werecreature?" I asked.


    The cat girl''s whiskers twitched at my question. "Not a werecreature in particular, because they know that the animal people and the were people are hostile to one another. By traveling with me, these farmers already know that you''re not a werecreature," she reassured me.


    "Then why?" I pressed her.


    My master tilted her head as she pondered my question.


    SLAM! Another farmer shut her door just as we passed by her house.


    "Farmers are a superstitious lot," Kalistra admitted. "You''ve already seen that the gods themselves walk our lands, and oftentimes they cause trouble for the commoners."


    I nodded vigorously in agreement with that statement. Lord Bane, in particular, was a troublemaker. In response, I felt a tingle in my left forearm.


    "And then you have the nobility and the clergy; they are both accustomed to demanding service from the lowborn. I''m sure the farmers already read your caption and realize that you''re a nobleman. Thus, they are quite afraid of you," she explained.


    Ah! That made a lot of sense and explained why the farmers were locking their doors when they saw me. The commoners were scurrying before me like mice fleeing before a cat. "This valley is rather secluded. Nobles don''t come here much, do they?" I asked. I had a hunch that the traveling nobles often made a right turn at the guidepost and head toward the gate at Heuwdon instead of coming to this valley. After all, I did see several carriages moving in and out of the checkpoint.


    "Correct," my master confirmed.


    "Then why are we taking this route to Bristol?" I asked. "Shouldn''t we take the road well traveled and go to Heuwdon instead?"


    Kalistra suddenly stopped walking and turned around. For the first time since I pulled her into the river, the cat girl looked at me. "To keep you out of trouble," she grinned as her eyes lit up.


    "Huh?" I looked at her blankly. "What does that mean?"


    My master tugged on my arm. "Let''s continue walking. I''ll explain the reason behind my decision to take this route."


    When she started moving, I retook the position to her left on the road. "Please continue, Master," I requested politely.


    "So far, you have dealt with mostly commoners and a handful of clergymen," Kalistra began. "I''m trying to keep you away from the other nobility as much as possible."


    "Why?" I asked impatiently. I had no clue why it would be such a bad thing to mingle with my own social class in this world.


    Kalistra rolled her eyes at my impatience and sighed at my ignorance. "For one thing, a nobility of higher ranking may demand servitude from you. The more favored a noble family is to the crown, the more privileges those members of the family may exercise," she said.


    "You mean it''s a question of the nobleman''s standing in the eyes of the king?" I interrupted her.


    The cat girl hissed at me for the interruption. "We don''t have a king right now," she corrected me. "The kingdom is ruled by a Regent until a king is crowned. I don''t know what your standing is currently among the nobility. You may very well be at the very bottom and, if so, other nobles may seek to take advantage and make ridiculous demands of you."


    "So what happens if I fail to satisfy these demands?" I asked flippantly. Why should I care what my peers thought of me?


    "Your standing will drop further and further until the Regent decides to strip you of your status as nobility," she retorted.


    "The Regent can do that?" I stopped walking when I saw her nod. I was astonished and then fearful of this possibility. I had seen, firsthand, how poorly the commoners were treated in this world and I did not wish to experience a similar treatment personally. Actually, the treatment would probably be even worse for a former member of the nobility.


    Kalistra grinned when she saw that I began to appreciate the danger of the nobility. "You may be asked to prove your devotion to the crown by performing a task, something that could be difficult or even impossible to accomplish," she replied.


    "Like what?" I was curious.


    "Like slaying a dragon," she answered immediately.


    My eyes bulged at the thought of fighting a real dragon. I was nowhere near prepared to face one! "The Regent can make that kind of request of me?"


    "Yes," she nodded with satisfaction at seeing my face turn pale.


    My head was spinning. I never realized that being a nobleman was so dangerous!


    Without warning, Kalistra held out her left paw and placed it on my chest.


    Standing in our path was a short person dressed in pure black. A hood covered this newcomer''s face. This person pulled back the hood, revealing a beautiful young girl with ebony skin and a shaved head full of indecipherable symbols. It was Alsaj!


    The traveling monk of chaos put a right fist against her left palm before her chest and bowed slightly to us.


    Kalistra inclined her head just as deeply, while I bowed from my waist.


    Alsaj slowly approached us. "Well met, light ones. I''m afraid to inform you that some of the drows that I was chasing managed to escape. They will surely target the nobleman again."


    "You chased the drows to this valley?" I asked while trying hard not to shiver at the sight of the deadly monk. I remembered how a mere touch of Alsaj''s palm had disintegrated the drow leader when I was being targeted for a suicide attack. Also, there was something oddly familiar about this monk. Despite the fact that she was an avowed follower of the Void, I felt, on an instinctive level, that she could be trusted with my life. After all, she had even saved me once.


    Alsaj shook her head. "I lost them when they split up across the bridge and headed for the mountains."


    It took a moment for me to remember what bridge she referred to. Ah! It was where we encountered Sene''s friends.


    "You don''t think the drows are nearby?" Kalistra asked.


    The monk shook her head again.


    The cat girl became curious. "If that''s the case, then why are you here in this valley? You''re probably scaring these poor farmers with your mere presence." Her tail dangled in the air and wiggled slightly.


    Alsaj looked studied the cat girl for a moment and then me. "I will tell you only if you agree to assist me on a quest."

 Chapter 94 - Alsajs Quest

    Kalistra turned around and looked at me. Again, that evil minx was putting me on the spot. Damn her!


    I studied the enigmatic girl back. What motivated a servant of Chaos? Particularly the nothingness of the Void? Alsaj was a black box to me. On one hand, she DID save my life once and therefore, I felt an enormous obligation to repay her. On the other hand, after the way Tewind repaid his own debt to Sene by forfeiting his life, I was wary of going down that path myself. That said, I had too little information to go on. I needed to remedy this at once. "Alsaj, I''m leaning toward ''yes.'' But I need just a bit more information regarding what you want me to do. After all, I am also a servant of Bane and I can''t help you if this is contrary to his divine interests." Yeah, the old conflict-of-interest excuse will work to get off me the hook!


    The beautiful girl laughed; her laughter sounded like chimes. "Your Lord Bane is a lesser god. I serve a greater god whose ''interests'' take precedence. But I will allow you to confer with your god and confirm this, man-of-Bane."


    "Thank you, Sister," I bowed deeply from my waist. I closed my eyes and recalled the brand of Bane on my left forearm. Bane, if you dispute what Sister Alsaj had said, please give me a sign. I waited patiently for a tingling sensation or an image to be implanted into my mind. However, Lord Bane did not respond to my silent inquiry. I waited a minute to confirm but I received nothing from him. Seeing that the demigod had apparently agreed to allow me to work with the monk, I finally opened my eyes. "Lord Bane is not opposed to assisting you," I announced.


    Alsaj nodded and started walking along the dirt road. The monk walked at a slow but steady pace. Not once did she turn to check on us or check her surroundings. It was as if Alsaj was fixated on her destination and any obstacle in her path will simply be turned to dust.


    I walked behind her while Kalistra took up the rear position in our group. Honestly, I was in awe of Sister Alsaj. She was as deadly as Kalistra. And somehow I got sandwiched between two girls who could easily instant kill me. It was a sobering thought even if I was confident that neither girl was inclined to hurt me. Much. Furthermore, I was glad that Alsaj did not ask to join my party because I wasn''t sure my master would permit it. I was curious to see her personal stats but apparently, the monk preferred to keep such information to herself.


    Out of curiosity, I tried to use my Detect Spirit skill to read Alsaj''s aura. However, dice started rattling inside my mind and then stopped. Suddenly, I had a headache. When I read the ensuing pop-up, it read, "Intelligence saving throw FAILED. -5 Health." WHAT! Why did it require a saving throw to read Alsaj''s aura? Why did I FAIL the check? Why did the failure inflict damage to me? I was so stunned that I stopped walking for a moment until Kalistra nudged my back. I started moving my legs again and cast a minor heal on myself; by now, my mana bar was full and I could afford to cast one heal.


    As I continued walking behind the short monk, questions continued to crash into my mind. What was it about Alsaj''s aura or innate nature that required a saving throw in order for me to see more clearly? Did this implicitly suggest that Alsaj wasn''t who she appeared to be? And if so, was it SAFE for me to be around her? Alternatively, was the Intelligence check triggered by something else? After all, there could be other explanations as to why a check was required, such as a humongous gap in our character levels, or a magic spell in effect to deter my ability. This incident was another page in the mystery book known as Alsaj. To take my mind off these questions, I decided to start a conversation with her. "Sister, were you waiting for us?" I asked.


    "Yes," the monk replied in a small voice.


    "How did you know we were coming this way? I understand that you were coming from Tregome, too, but we could have turned east and headed for Heuwdon instead," I pointed out.


    Sister Alsaj stopped walking and turned around to face me. "I had a premonition that you would come this way," she smiled.


    My brows rose at this. "Really? Did your goddess sent you a vision as well?"


    "Yes, man-of-Bane. I was soaring in the air like a bird. I flew from Tregome and headed eastward until I reached the guidepost and then turned north to reach these farmlands," she revealed.


    "Where did you end up?" I pressed the monk. She had yet to disclose the destination for her quest. I was concerned that the quest will be so time-consuming that I won''t make it to Bristol in time for the tournament. Maybe I should have declined to help her and ask for a rain check instead.


    "You''ll find out," Alsaj giggled and then turned back to face the road.


    We walked for a good quarter hour or so without challenge by any farmer. Nor did we see any inns to welcome weary travelers, to my chagrin. The fields and houses along the road eventually gave way to a meadow full of grass. Just a stone throw away, there was a wide, wooden fence which enclosed a large section of the pasture. Inside the fence were a handful of horses. At the center of the enclosure was a stable next to a stone building. We saw several horsemen watching us cautiously as they stood near the horses.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Sister Alsaj did not even acknowledge their presence as she continued walking. However, she started veering west, where the bushes and scrubs became much thicker. She led our party off the road and navigated through thickets that snagged our clothes when we passed by; our progress inevitably slowed due to the terrain. However, the monk continued in a northwesterly direction, toward a small mountain that loomed above the greenery.


    When we were close enough, I saw a large opening at the base of the mountain. "Did anyone bring a lantern?" I asked jokingly.


    "I can see quite well in the dark," Kalistra noted with amusement as her eyes glowed.


    "I have a light," Alsaj said, without looking back at us. When we reached the opening, she hopped over a few rocks in her path and entered the mountain.


    I looked down on the ground and carefully stepped over some large rocks with jagged edges that blocked the opening. The razor-sharp edges almost reached my knees. Once my body was on the other side of the dangerous obstacle, I issued a warning to my master. "Be careful of these rocks; they look extremely sharp." If I didn''t know better, I would assume someone purposely put the rocks in front of the opening to keep small critters out.


    Kalistra''s whiskers twitched at my warning. Without slowing down her pace, she easily jumped over the unnatural barrier. Holding out her left paw, the cat girl said, "After you, Lawrence."


    Standing near the opening, the monk withdrew a wrapping of cloth from her pouch. She carefully unwound the black cloth, revealing a glass-like orb the size of a ping pong ball. Inside the orb was another piece of rock that looked burnt. Alsaj closed her eyes and concentrated, muttering to herself. A moment later, the rock started burning and the light was disbursed through the orb to illuminate the area: we were inside a narrow tunnel. Holding the orb in her left palm, the monk started walking further into the tunnel.


    "What is that?" I asked Kalistra.


    The cat girl''s eyes were clouded for a moment and her tail moved swayed back and forth. "It''s a Fire Orb," she identified the artifact. "The piece of rock inside comes from the Plane of Fire. It is highly combustible. The rock is placed inside a high-pressure glass container and sealed tight. If the orb cracks, it will explode," my instructor lectured. "Despite the danger, it is highly sought after by adventurers and dungeoneers because the orb is a convenient source of illumination and takes up less space compared to a lantern or torches."


    "It could also be used as a bomb," I pointed out and received a grin in response. "How did Alsaj turn it on?" I asked.


    "By pouring a tremendous amount of mana into the rock to ignite it, and then feeding mana continuously to keep it burning. This is a fail-safe feature to extinguish the light," she explained. Kalistra''s respect for the monk increased exponentially because it took a huge reservoir of mana to keep the fire rock burning; consequently, only mages and priests will use the orb because members of the other professions usually lack the mana to keep the light on.


    Since the only source of illumination was already moving further and further into the tunnel, I hurried my steps to go after Alsaj. I followed her and a few minutes later I discovered that she had stopped moving.


    The diminutive monk stood in the middle of a large cavern. When she saw that I had arrived, Sister Alsaj held a finger vertically to her lips and then raised her finger above her head.


    I immediately understood her request for silence. When I followed her finger and looked up, I saw many sets of red eyes looking at me from the ceiling! The flickering light revealed what was above our heads: man-sized bats! To my relief, none of the giant bats seem inclined to attack us; they simply stared at us while hanging upside down from the ceiling. I took a quick count and realized there was at least two dozen of them.


    The top of the ceiling was too high for the light from the fire orb to reach. Was there another tunnel for the bats to fly out of this cavern, or was the opening we used the only exit? Suddenly, I noticed Alsaj down on one knee; she was peering down. When I joined her, I saw that we were on a ledge!


    The sister picked up a small rock and tossed it. It took a long, long time to hit the ground. When it did, something far below us began to vibrate. The cavern started to shake, forcing all three of us to hug the floor as the bats above us shrieked and flew for the exit.


    The minor quake dislodged rocks from the ceiling and we were peppered with them. Dice started rattling inside my head for a few seconds and then stopped. "Saving throw SUCCESSFUL. +50XP." When I read the notification, I felt relieved because I was fearful that the ceiling will collapse and crush us to death. Alternatively, the ledge we were on could break off and drop. A fall from this height will surely kill us. However, I was not concerned about the giant bats because they were too busy flying out of the cavern to bother us.


    The vibration lasted ten seconds or so and ceased as abruptly as it began. Thankfully, the balcony proved sturdy and held in place.


    When we were finally convinced that the minor quake was over, we slowly rose to our feet.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know that was going to happen," Alsaj apologized sheepishly.


    Kalistra noticed something new and pointed to our left. "Were there stairs before?" she asked.


    The sister and I turned in unison. There was a staircase that jutted out of the stone wall! The stairs were roughly three feet wide and lacked railings. We could climb down the steps safely in single file, but walking side by side would be risky.


    "I didn''t get a chance to fully explore this place," Alsaj replied as she patted the dust off her robes. She held out the fire orb again so that we could explore our surroundings more fully. A quick examination confirmed that the descending staircase was the only exit aside from the tunnel we used before. "Let''s go down the steps," the monk said and took the first steps down.


    With the feeble illumination from the tiny orb in her hand, I peered down to see how far the steps descended. The wall was curved and the staircase curved along with it, spiraling downward into unknown depths.


    "Hurry up and go!" Kalistra poked my shoulder. However, she did not use her claw-poke.


    I took a deep breath, placed my left hand on the wall, and started walking down the stairs.

 Chapter 95 - Darkness

    You know, I tried to be optimistic when I was brought, against my will, into this gaming world. I had to put up with a crazy, fickle cat girl who petted you and comforted you like a best friend one minute and then turn into a violent killing machine the next. I dealt with gods who have stripped me of my cherished freedom as well as privacy and intruded on my personal thoughts in both explicit and subtle ways that often make me wonder if my decisions were my own, or I was simply following some grand, divine scheme or two. I exercised and trained until I literally collapsed from exhaustion. I cried my eyes out when I watched, while inside a steel cage, as town residents were "culled" for turning into wererats. I endured so many obstacles during my six days, so far, inside this world. I was proud of myself for the way I persevered both physically and mentally.


    But now, I face my greatest challenge yet: descending into the bowels of hell. No, it wasn''t literally hell where I was but rather the MONOTONY of the steps (237 and counting), the darkness, and the lack of sound besides our footsteps. This was the sort of environment that could induce a writer to type "REDRUM" repeatedly on his word processor, a la the main character in "The Shining" movie based on a Stephen King novel.


    There were moments when I felt dizzy and nauseous, and I couldn''t breathe. The air was stale and dusty. A light wind blew from above. Every now and then, rocks dropped from the ceiling, reminding us of the precarious position that we were in if the cavern shook again like before. I kept my left hand on the cold wall the entire time while I was walking down the stairs. To my great shame, there were moments where I shook nervously until Kalistra petted my head reassuringly. Apparently, her night vision allowed the cat girl to witness my fear and discomfort.


    Alsaj, on the other hand, never paused or slowed in her steps. Nor did she quicken her pace. She was as rock steady as the mountain itself. Her hand, which held our only source of light in this foreboding darkness, never wavered or dropped despite the endless amount of time we were spending on these stairs. Her breathing was steady and constant. It was as if this activity was merely a light exercise to her.


    Again, I couldn''t help but marvel and admire the inner strength of this diminutive monk. Unlike her, I was breathing harder and harder. The pervasive darkness surrounding us was paralyzing me with great fear and anxiety. My mind slowly became obsessed with the dark and my legs became more sluggish with each step.


    Suddenly, I misjudged a step and started to tumble down the stairs! The dice started rolling inside my head and continued as my body tumbled with the dice. "Dexterity saving throw FAILED. -10 Health." Somehow, my body twisted while rolling down the staircase and veered right off the stairs!


    Abruptly, my arms were grabbed, preventing my body from falling down. However, my legs were dangling in the air. I was very tempted to look down but wisely squeezed my eyes shut instead. Slowly, I was pulled back onto the staircase. When I opened my eyes, I saw the fire orb on a step. Alsaj''s hands were holding my left arm while Kalistra was holding my other arm.


    "Are you okay?" the monk asked as she released me. Her face was full of concern.


    "Klutz," the cat girl muttered as she, too, released me.


    "Thank you for saving my life," I said and bowed my head.


    "You can thank us by not rolling off the stairs again," my master admonished me for my clumsiness.


    "It''s okay to be afraid of the dark," the sister said kindly. "We still have a long way to go. Do you want to hold my hand?" Alsaj offered.


    Kalistra''s tail whiplashed several times. "Lawrence is my pupil and under my supervision. I will help him down these stairs," she rebuffed the monk.


    The sister looked directly at the cat girl for a moment and then gave a small nod. She managed to avoid giggling at my moody and jealous master. "I leave him to your care," she acquiesced with a slight smile. Grabbing the fire orb, Alsaj rose to her feet and resumed walking down the staircase.


    I got back to my feet as well. However, when I extended my left leg to take a step down the stairs, I felt my right shoulder being grabbed from behind.


    "No," Kalistra said.


    I turned around and looked at my master with confusion. What did she mean by that? "What should I do?" I asked.


    "Just a moment," Kalistra replied as she squeezed past me on the stairs to reposition herself in front of me. She turned around and ordered, "Climb on my back."


    I heard a giggle from the monk but she did not slow her walk. I was so shocked by the offer that it took a moment for me to find my voice. "You want to give me a piggy back ride?" I asked timidly, afraid to confirm what Kalistra meant by her order.


    "If I don''t carry you down the stairs, you will risk falling off again," the cat girl explained. "And we may not be fast enough to catch you a second time," she added. To her chagrin, Kalistra discovered that the human monk had extremely quick reflexes. The cat girl wouldn''t be surprised if the sister had a very high dexterity score.


    I sighed deeply. What was more important to me: my pride as a man or my life? I swallowed my pride and drew closer to the petite cat girl. I leaned my chest against her back and hugged her shoulders tightly with my arms. I knew that Kalistra was much stronger than me; she could carry me on her back with no trouble at all.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    My master leaned forward, clasped her paws together around my lower back and started dragging me down the stairs.


    Since I was much taller than Kalistra, my feet still touched the ground even though she was bent over at the waist to carry me. Sure, I could have wrapped my legs around her waist and make her carry my entire weight. But I could only endure so much humiliation as a man, and leaving my feet on the ground to take some weight off her was a reasonable compromise, in my view. Furthermore, my new boots were especially thick in the front portion where my toes were. Consequently, I did not receive a notification of taking damage as the cat girl dragged me down the stairs.


    To the credit of my companions, they did not say a word about the excessive "clod" noise that I was making as my boots hit the next steps in the descending staircase. They took a rather pragmatic view that we already made our presence known to anyone residing under the mountain with the light from the fire orb. And the two were keenly aware that we could be ambushed at any moment. However, unless there was a hidden alcove on the wall above our heads, there was no way for anyone to reach our position on the staircase.


    To take my mind off my humiliating predicament, I resumed counting the steps. By the time we reached the bottom, I counted 666 steps. Swell. Whoever made the staircase definitely had a sense of humor. I felt the cat girl''s paws removed from my back, and I immediately let go of her shoulders and stood on my feet. "Thank you, master!" I bowed deeply to Kalistra.


    The cat girl did not turn to look at me. Her tail twitched and she shook her left paw. "You can thank me by winning at least the first round of the tournament," she grumbled. To Kalistra, helping her student, especially to protect him from a dangerous situation, was the Honorable thing to do. Thus, carrying Lawrence down the stairs was nothing to be thanked over. To receive thanks for carrying out her duty Honorably was almost an insult, even though the cat girl understood that I was merely expressing my deep appreciation to her.


    Seeing the discomfort that my master felt over what happened, I quickly changed the subject. "What do we do now, Sister?" I asked. I saw the monk standing before a large doorway. There was a wall blocking the doorway, with no visible door knob or another way to push the wall aside.


    Alsaj held her fire orb near her chin, and she was looking closely at the wall. "There''s writing on this wall," she announced. "It reads: ''To enter and see the wonders beyond requires the presence of a visitor of beyond this world.''" She turned her head toward me.


    I also noticed Kalistra looking at me, but I couldn''t understand why. "Huh?" I blurted out.


    "Did your brains scramble, too, when you were rolling down the stairs?" my master rolled her eyes at me. "Only you can remove this wall," she said.


    "Why me?" I asked.


    "You were brought here to our world by the overlord of the gods," Alsaj replied. "That means you''re a ''visitor of beyond this world,''" she quoted the passage on the wall again.


    "How did you know I''m not from around here?" I was alarmed because I never told her that I came from elsewhere.


    The diminutive monk shook her head. "My goddess revealed a lot of things to me about you. Apparently, she knew that your assistance was critical to complete my mission. Hence, she gave me a vision of where to meet you. And now, here we are," she noted cheerfully.


    Before I could reply, something dropped down next to me. Plop! Dice started rattling inside my head and stopped. "Dexterity saving throw FAILED." Before I knew it, I was engulfed . . . in slime! I tried to break free, but it felt like I was very deep underwater. My movement was sluggish. More importantly, though, I couldn''t breathe!


    My companions immediately acted to rescue me. Kalistra started hacking away at the gray colored slime, taking great care to avoid cutting me with her blade.


    Alsaj took a much different approach. She clapped her hands together and meditated for a moment. She did not resist when the giant slime engulfed her, too! Once the monk entered the monster''s body, she reached for the void and acted as a conduit for the negative energy to devour the slime from the inside. Once she burned away enough of the slime''s body to move more freely, the sister headed in my direction. Suddenly, the would-be rescuer noticed a pulsating gemstone right above my head and she pointed at it.


    I noticed Alsaj''s gesture and looked up. I saw a milky-gray colored stone the size of my fist, and it pulsated with black light. I saw that the monk gestured for me to grab it. So I did. When I reached for the gemstone and grabbed hold of it, the stone started quivering and then its color darkened. The viscous slime began to harden and turn into sand. With a "poof!" the slime monster exploded, freeing me and Alsaj.


    I desperately breathed in the fresh air, as my lungs and heart were burning from the lack of oxygen. It took a few minutes for my breathing to return to normal again. When that occurred, I finally noticed the pop-up message, which read, "+250 XP." I also realized that I was still holding the gemstone.


    "Can I see that stone?" Alsaj requested.


    "Sure," I replied as I passed it over to her. I watched as the monk walked back to the blocked doorway. I finally noticed a slot on the wall to the right of the writings. In fact, the hole was embedded into the doorway itself.


    Alsaj inserted the gemstone into the slot, but nothing happened.


    "If we take the writing on the wall at face value, I think Lawrence needs to be the one to put that stone into the hole," Kalistra pointed out.


    The human monk turned to face the cat girl. "You may be right," Alsaj admitted and pulled the stone from the wall. She gave it back to me with a smile.


    I couldn''t help but smile back at her as I took possession of the stone.


    "Just put it in already!" Kalistra huffed. "You can make goo-goo eyes at each other once we''re inside."


    The monk giggled at that remark while I winced.


    I took a deep breath, not knowing what will happen next. I inserted the former heart of the slime monster into the hole. Click! Two panels closed around my wrist, trapping my hand in place. The stone started turning clockwise, twisting my wrist at a ninety degrees angle.


    "It''s opening!" Alsaj gasped with excitement.


    I turned my head and saw that this was true. As the stone turned, the wall slowly lifted up. When the stone stopped turning, the wall completely disappeared from view. Click-click! The panels released my wrist and I pulled my hand out. Phew! I was very concerned that my hand would be stuck. When I tried to take the gemstone, I discovered that IT was stuck in the wall no matter how hard I tried to pull the stone out.


    "What''s that?" Kalistra blurted out and pointed.


    I heard clicking and whirling sounds coming from beyond the doorway. I gave up and released the stone. When I peered through the doorway, the unexpected sight caused my jaw to drop!

 Chapter 96 - The White Room

    I could not recall entering the room. One moment I was standing in front of the doorway. The next moment I was inside a white room. BUT! For a split second, before I was somehow transported into this room, I saw something. I squeezed my eyes shut and tried to remember what I saw. Suddenly, a flash of pain struck my brains. Oww! I tried again to recall the image. And again I was wracked with pain. Okay, apparently something was blocking my mind from recalling the image, whatever it was that I saw. When I opened my eyes, I was not surprised to find two pop-up messages awaiting me. Each announced a loss one point of health.


    It took my eyes several seconds to adjust to the white light. My eyes began to distinguish important characteristics of the room. To my surprise, it was a futuristic looking room straight out of a science fiction show. There was a control panel full of dials and buttons on the wall. There was constant clicking and whirling sounds that I had no clue where the noise was coming from. But what caught my attention the most was a window on the wall. And beyond the window was Earth! In other words, I was in outer space! I looked down at my clothes, half-expecting to be wearing an astronaut space suit. But nope, I was still wearing my medieval traveling outfit.


    Suddenly, I realized I forgot something important! Where were Kalistra and Alsaj? I looked around and saw that I was alone. Inside a spaceship? A moonbase? Space station? I rejected the possibility of a spaceship because it did not feel like I was moving. Nor did the position of Planet Earth change. I could see the left part of my home planet, taking up a third of the right side of the window.


    Well, I won''t get anything done by gawking at my home planet. And so, I began to inspect every inch of the room. I discovered that it was circular, perhaps some six feet in diameter. Aside from the panel on the continuous wall, the room was otherwise empty. Considering that the average American prison cell was six feet by nine feet, this place, if it was meant to be my prison cell, was tiny by those standards.


    The ambient light was a soft white color which reminded me of the light from eco-friendly light bulbs. If I was stuck inside this room for any length of time, I could see myself sleeping under this constant light. The window on the wall was two feet wide and four feet tall. The control panel with the dials and buttons was directly opposite from the window. I also noticed that there were different color lights on the wall, but they remained dark.


    When I looked up, I saw a cone-like spire. At the very top, there was some kind of a nozzle dangling from the spire. When I looked down, I saw a "nub" on the floor and it was protruding from the center of the room. As a test, I decided to stand over the nub to see if anything will happen. When there was no reaction, I purposed stomped the heel of my left foot on the protrusion. However, it was hard metal and did not budge in the slightest.


    Suddenly, I felt my body lifted off the ground. My body continued to rise until it was at the midpoint between the nozzle on top and the nub on the bottom. Once my body was set in proper place, a beam of white light hit me from the top while a beam of black light hit me from the bottom. The two lights combined and created a field of energy that surrounded me. Enveloped in this gray force field, I began to see things: "Neural link connecting. . . Connecting. . . Established. Access to Starship Z-Delta-5 confirmed. Command access granted. Command level: captain. Current ship status: stand-by mode. Status report: hull integrity 100%, engineering 100%, life support 100%, weapons offline, thrusters offline, warp engines offline, inertia dampeners offline, shields offline, cloaking online."


    When I turned my head left, I saw a holographic projection of my ship. When I saw it, I was very disappointed. Was it a big, mean battle cruiser? No. Was it a ship from Star Wars? No. Was it anything like an Enterprise from Star Trek? Not even close. The small, circular dimension of my "room" should have offered a huge clue if I had bothered to pay attention. My ship was one of those flying saucers that Uncle Sam insisted for many decades was a hoax.


    Suddenly, a klaxon sounded and the white light in the room turned red. A holograph projection appeared to my right, showing the solar system in 3-D. Beyond the Kuiper Belt, there was a row of white dots that were stationary. They were being systematically destroyed by a huge swarm of red dots, at least two dozen enemy fighters. The next line of defense was in front of Saturn. After that . . . there was only my ship! As I suspected, I was stationed on the far side of the moon.


    I watched the enemy planes to get a sense of their fighting tactics. They seemed to work individually rather than as groups or teams. I pointed a finger at one of the enemy ships, and another holographic projection appeared over the map. The enemy ship was cigar shaped! I resisted the temptation to facepalm at the sight. Over the years, there were claims from eyewitnesses of seeing saucer-shaped UFOs fighting cigar-shaped UFOs. I should have expected to see an invasion from cigar shaped fighters.


    I pointed at one of our remaining stationary defensive units. The holographic projection showed a simple orb which fired a powerful laser beam from its center. There were no wings or engines attached to the orb. All it could do was turn in 360-degree angle to track enemy fighters and fire at them. The laser was certainly powerful, as a single blast was enough to destroy a cigar fighter. The problem, though, was that the orb could only fire one laser at a time and track one target. The enemy ships outnumbered the defensive orbs and simply took advantage of their superior number to swarm and destroy these units. By the time the last orb was destroyed, there were fifteen cigar fighters remaining.


    I pointed at the white dots stationed in front of Saturn. The holographic projection showed clusters of mines. Information regarding the properties of these space mines was feed directly into my brain via my neural link. Inside each mine was a small thermonuclear bomb. When an unknown ship flew within a hundred feet of a mine, the mine will attach to the ship magnetically. After a five second countdown, the bomb inside will detonate. There were ten clusters of six mines each. I confirmed, via my neural link, that if my saucer flew near these mines, they would not activate and attach to my ship.


    Okay. While I wasn''t a strategist like Napoleon, it was obvious that the best thing to do was to charge into the cigar-swarm and draw them into the space mines. To do that, I needed to know if I can make it to Saturn before they do. I started making inquiries via my neural link. What was the distance between my current position and the space mines?


    A semi-transparent screen appeared in front of me. "~9 AU."


    From my introductory Astronomy course back in college, an "AU" was shorthand for "Astronomical Unit" and referred to the distance between the Earth and the Sun. And the field of astronomy used AU as a point of reference. I asked my next question: what was the distance between my current position and the destroyed laser orbs?


    "~43 AU."


    The distance definitely worked in my favor. I will reach the space mines in front of Saturn before the bogeys arrive. I quickly gave the command to head to Saturn at maximum speed.


    My neural interface started processing my command: "Stand-by mode disengaged. Warp mode engaged. Warp engines online. Shields online. Inertial dampeners online. Hull plates reinforced by 100%. Launch sequence in 5, 4, 3, 2, 1. Launched!"


    The flying saucer shook slightly as my ship began to travel at an unimaginable speed. I was held in place by the force field that surrounded me. I kept my eye on the map, which showed my current position as a white dot and the enemies'' positions as red dots. I had no idea how long the flight lasted and I didn''t care. I was just happy that when my ship disengaged the warp drive, my body didn''t go "splat." In the back of my mind, I knew there was a possibility that the inertial dampeners could malfunction. If so, my fragile, unprotected human body will slam against the force field akin to an egg thrown against the hard pavement.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I looked at the map again. My white dot was in front of Saturn and the clusters of space mines were spread out in front of my ship. The red dots were already half-way to Uranus. I asked the interface: how far was Uranus from Earth?


    "~20 AU."


    Ouch. The defensive units were originally 43 AUs from Earth. And that was where the space invaders were when my saucer left the moon. They were almost half-way to Uranus, say 31 AUs away. If the cigar-shaped ships could travel 12 AUs in the time it took my ship to travel 8 AUs, then obviously their ships were faster than mine. This meant that, while I could fly out to engage the bogeys, I couldn''t fly too far away from the space mines. To be on the safe side, I won''t engage with the enemy until they were 4 or 5 AUs from Saturn.


    I waited nervously inside my force field as the red dots flew past Uranus without stopping to survey the planet. It gave a clue as to the intention of these space invaders. If they wanted to take our planets for resources, then they could have stopped at Uranus and spent some time to survey the planet to study its resources. Instead, these ships kept moving. My great fear was that their goal was Earth, and I was the only Earthman in a position to protect my planet.


    When I made that realization, I started shaking. I was experiencing an anxiety attack. "Oh no! Not now!" I closed my eyes and balled my hands into fists. Suddenly, a light appeared in my mind and expanded until it enveloped every cell in my body. I felt tranquility and slowly the anxiety faded away. "Thank you," I said aloud.


    However, the neural interface remained silent.


    My eyes remained closed as I took deep breaths and meditated while hovering inside the field. When the klaxon blared again as I expected, I opened my eyes and looked at the holographic map. The red dots were half-way between Uranus and Saturn. It was time for me to engage them in combat! I chose a spot in front of the space mines and pointed a finger at it. "Let''s fly to this location," I ordered.


    The flying saucer began to move and responded via the neural link: "Thrusters engaged. Moving at full impulse."


    "What weapons are on this ship?" I asked.


    The response via the link: "Antimatter torpedoes x20. Pulsating lasers x2."


    "Pulsating?" I asked and the interface sent me a quick summary. The lasers pulsated at changing frequencies in order to break through enemy shields. The lasers took five seconds to recharge. "How do I target the lasers?"


    In response, the neural interface created a smaller virtual screen at chest level and a joystick in front of the screen, which had a crosshair at the center of the screen. The joystick had a red button on top and a red trigger on the side.


    I learned that the top button was to launch a set of torpedoes, while the trigger was to fire the double laser. The joystick will allow me to move the targeting cursor until I locked onto an enemy vessel.


    The alarm sounded again. "Enemy engaged," the ship warned via the interface.


    My ship shuddered twice. "Shields at 95%."


    Damn. I had been hit twice already! "Time to dance! Engage in evasive maneuvers," I ordered.


    The flying saucer weaved its way into the swarm of cigar fighters. It turned out that these ships had less maneuverability than my saucer. More importantly, a few bogeys were taken out by friendly fire.


    I moved my joystick around, still waiting to pull the trigger. Suddenly, a bogey was squarely in my cross hair and I quickly pressed the top button to launch torpedoes. Boom! The explosion took out my target and damaged a second ship caught in the blast. I finished off the other ship with laser fire.


    However, my ship shuddered again a few times. "Shields at 80%."


    "Damn!" I checked the holographic map. There were still too many enemy ships. "How many enemies remaining?" I asked.


    "13." The digits appeared above my targeting screen.


    "We''re going to continue engagement until our shields drop to 50%. When that happens, we will turn tail and lure them to the space mines," I ordered.


    The flying saucer continued its deadly dance in outer space.


    I launched my antimatter torpedos as soon as my crosshair flashed green. I managed to launch three more sets of torpedos. However, the cigar fighters apparently learned to spread out because no more untargeted ships were caught in the blasts. I managed to snuff out another cigar with my lasers. And that was all I could do when my shields dropped to 48%.


    When that happened, the flying saucer lifted upward and kept bobbing and weaving while the ship was upside down.


    I, too, was upside down on the ship but the force field held me in place.


    The ship rocked again from another hit. "Shields at 43%." It flew as close as possible to the nearest set of space mines.


    BOOOOOMM! The first set of mines latched onto their target and exploded.


    I looked at the holographic map and saw that the mines had taken out two bogeys.


    Two more ships triggered the space mines and exploded before the rest stopped following me. Instead, they started targeting the remaining space mines with laser fire and triggered the remaining two sets of mines to explode.


    "Turn around and engage them," I ordered.


    The saucer lifted again and inverted. It dove straight for the enemy ships while they were taking out the mines.


    I fired my last remaining set of torpedos and took out three more cigar ships. "How many enemies remaining?" I asked.


    "4." The number appeared above my targeting screen.


    I kicked at the air with my left foot. On one hand, it was a miracle that my flying saucer took out so many bogeys. The onboard AI was definitely a flying ace. I doubted that I had the skills or the bravery to engage in this kind of dogfight in outer space. On the other hand, I was out of antimatter torpedos and shields were down to 33%. With a 4-to-1 disadvantage, I had to do something desperate because, at 33% shields, a direct dog fight was out of the question.


    My flying saucer had one distinct advantage over the cigar ships: maneuverability. To exploit this edge, I had to lure them into the asteroid belt and make my last stand there. Even if I end up losing my shields, I could still play a game of hide-and-seek amongst the asteroids. "I want to lure the enemy ships into the asteroid belt," I said while pointing at the region between Jupiter and Mars.


    Following my order, my ship purposely buzzed past the enemy ships and they gave chase.


    While my vessel weaved its deadly dance again, I fired several shots at the bogeys. Somehow, I landed a lucky shot and hit one chaser dead center, causing it to explode! "Thank you, Lady Luck!" I yelled, even though it was unlikely that her powers extended to outer space.


    The cigar fighters returned fire, knocking my shields down to 27%.


    Suddenly, one of the ships appeared directly in our path! Its intention was obvious: for us to crash into it and destroy our ship.


    My onboard AI tilted the saucer dish at a steep angle and cut all power to the impulse engines. The ship dove right under the suicidal enemy ship and then re-engaged impulse engines. My ship pushed at top speed and continued until we finally reached the asteroid belt.


    "Can our sensors detect the locations of the asteroids and put them on the map?" I asked.


    A reply was sent via the neural link: "Extended scanning engaged. Estimated completion time: 30 seconds." The flying saucer flew into the asteroid belt and cut its impulse engines to 10% power.


    Soon, the remaining 3 enemy ships arrived. They started blasting at the asteroids randomly.


    My ship delved further into the asteroids field, avoiding the laser blasts entirely.


    The cigar ships slowly flew into the asteroid field.


    "Extended scanning completed," the AI announced via the interface. Asteroids started populating the holographic map.


    "Can we ram an asteroid into an enemy ship?" I asked.


    "Proposed action may exceed hull integrity," the AI warned.


    "That''s a risk we may have to take," I replied as I watched the map intently.


    The red dots were moving slowly among the asteroids, cutting some with lasers to remove obstacles in their path.


    My intention was to wait for the perfect cut shot, pushing the asteroid that we ram to hit nearby asteroids and cause them to smash into the bogeys. Any ship that remained, I will snuff it out. It took a good twenty minutes for the perfect shot to line up, and I immediately took it. The chain reaction caused the asteroids to smash into all three ships. Two were destroyed outright and I took out the survivor in an intense exchange of laser fire. While I emerged victoriously, my shields were down to 2%.


    A new screen appeared over the targeting screen, and it read from top to bottom as follows: "SCORECARD: 15 enemy ships engaged. 15 ships destroyed. 200 points earned per ship destroyed = 3,000 points. Starship Z-Delta-5 survived engagement = 1,000 bonus points. Zero damage to Home Planet = 1,000 bonus points. Total score = 5,000 points."


    When I finished reading my scorecard, the gray-colored force field surrounding me disengaged, leaving my body floating in zero gravity. I could no longer access the neural link to command the ship. The red colored lights were replaced with white lights. Suddenly, a beam hit me from the nozzle high above me. My body became digitalized a la the main character in "Tron" movie. My digital form was then sucked into the nozzle and I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 97 - Defender of Planet Earth

    When I opened my eyes again, I found two pairs of eyes peering down at me: one set was dark brown colored while the second set was yellow-green colored.


    "Welcome back," a soft voice said.


    "About time!" another voice grumbled.


    I looked around the room. It was no longer sterile white. Instead, the room was metallic and tiny, as if I was on a military ship. However, the ceiling was over one story tall. "What happened?" I asked as my lovely companions helped me get back to my feet.


    Alsaj pointed at a black orb attached to the ceiling. "When we were at the doorway, beams of light shot out from that orb and pulled us into the room. The light triggered an Intelligence saving check, which apparently I was the only one to pass. You were seated against the wall, but your eyes were closed. I tried shaking you awake, but it didn''t work. The orb remained connected to the two of you, and there was no way that I could reach it to destroy this item and break the connection. I simply meditated while waiting for you to awaken," the monk recalled.


    "I awoke first, and we had to wait for you to come back," Kalistra added.


    I looked up at the aforementioned orb. To me, it looked like a security camera. It was placed just far enough from the entrance so that a beam emitted from this artifact could strike anyone at the doorway, which I noticed was closed again. I also noticed that the "corridor" that we were in had no exit. The doorway we had involuntarily entered was again blocked. The opposite end was also blocked. Before I could mention this, suddenly, there was a "hiss" sound.


    Purely on instinct, we immediately put with our backs together and scanned for signs of trouble. Fortunately, no monster appeared to attack us.


    "Look! There''s an exit!" Kalistra said while pointing at an opening on the opposing end from the doorway.


    "While you were unconscious, we were sealed inside this chamber with no way to leave," the sister confirmed my unasked question.


    "I don''t want to stay here a second longer. Let''s go!" the cat girl ran on all four paws and exited the room.


    Alsaj and I looked at each other and then we ran after her. When we left the corridor, Kalistra abruptly stopped running. I tripped over her, the sister tripped over me, and the three of us ended up in a tangle.


    "Why did you stop suddenly?" I asked as I examined a bruise on my left elbow.


    "Did you read your pop-up messages?" my master asked in a faint voice.


    Her apparent uneasiness rubbed off on me and made ME nervous. I quickly looked at my messages. The first one read, "Special quest COMPLETED. 1 point scored = 1 XP earned. 5,000 points scored = 5,000 XP. Title ACQUIRED: Defender of Planet Earth." The second notification read, "-2 Health." Whoa! I couldn''t believe my eyes.


    The diminutive monk turned her head from Kalistra to me and back. "Okay, what''s going on?" Alsaj asked. "You could either read his messages out loud or allow me to join his party," she demanded.


    I gave her a nervous laugh and then stared at my master. This was a good opportunity to give the evil minx some payback for putting me on the spot. I barely resisted the urge to kiss my right pinky a la Dr. Evil.


    Kalistra stared at me as she read the two messages aloud, word for word.


    To her credit, Alsaj remained calm and collected while listening to the cat girl''s recitation. She then turned to face me and asked, "So what quest did you perform?"


    My master turned to me as well. Her tail and whiskers twitched. She was very interested in hearing my explanation of how I earned so much experience from only one quest. And the title? What the heck was a "Planet Earth?"


    It was a difficult explanation because it presumed knowledge of a number of facts, such as the existence of Planet Earth, the fact that there was a vast universe and my world was just a tiny dust compared to what''s out there, and the notion of flying in machines that reached the stars. "There was an invasion by foreigners, and my quest was to defend my home. Everything occurred beyond the sky, and I fought while onboard a flying ship." Well, this was not even Cliff''s Note summary of what happened, but I didn''t want to get bogged down with the scientific details.


    "How many invaders did you kill?" the monk asked.


    "15," I replied.


    My master''s ears perked up. It must have been a tough fight to defeat that many opponents. Kalistra was tempted to praise me for my amazing feat but ultimately declined to do so because it would only inflate my over-sized ego.


    "I played a lot of these shooter games as a child, and the controls weren''t too different from what I have been accustomed to already," I explained. After the neighborhood dog, Old Yeller, passed away, I spent a lot of time playing handheld games while waiting for the bus and usually it was a space shooter game.


    "But 5,000 XP is still quite generous," Kalistra pointed out.


    "True, it is," I nodded my head in agreement. "I received 3,000 points for killing the enemies, and then another 2,000 bonus points for reaching certain achievements," I explained.


    "Planet Earth is your home?" Alsaj asked.


    I nodded again. "It''s the world where I came from." I turned toward my master. "What was your quest?" I was quite curious. Also, I suspected that the evil minx was trying to steer the conversation away from her own experience. But Dr. Evil wasn''t going to let her off the hook that easily. Muahaha!


    The cat girl hissed at me.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    However, we both stared at her in silence, refusing to permit her to dodge the question.


    Kalistra''s ears bent down. "Fine," she hissed again. "I found myself in the kitchen of a bakery with my leg chained to the floor. The baker promised to release me only if I baked 200 loaves of bread within a certain amount of time. The problem was that the oven wasn''t big enough to bake too many loaves at a time and my speed was useless while the bread was in the oven. I managed to pull the last batch out of the oven before time expired but I had to work non-stop and hustle in the kitchen while the chain limited my movement in the kitchen," she revealed.


    "How much experience did you receive?" I asked.


    Her ears bent even lower. "Only 2,000," she grumbled and her tail whiplashed behind her. "Enough!" Kalistra stomped her left foot on the ground. "We need to find a way out and return to the surface." Without alerting us, she went down on all four paws and ran down the corridor.


    I ran after my master and Alsaj kept up with me. However, I saw the cat girl stopped in front of another doorway, which was blocked. Again.


    Dice started rattling inside my head and I groaned aloud, knowing exactly what will happen next. "Dexterity saving throw SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP."


    Plob! The gray slime dropped from the ceiling but missed me as I managed to hop back in time to avoid the ambush attempt.


    The three of us hacked at the cube-shaped, Jello-like monster until I finally saw the heart of the monster. I stepped into the slime; as the gray slime greedily enveloped my body, I reached out and grabbed the pulsating gemstone.


    The stone immediately stopped beating and the slime monster shuddered. Its body hardened and slowly turned into sand.


    "+200 XP." I quickly dismissed the notification. I held out the large stone and tried to give it to Alsaj.


    However, the diminutive monk shook her head. "Lawrence, you''re the visitor to our world and you have to be the one to insert the gemstone into the slot," she reminded me.


    I placed the large gemstone into the slot at the doorway. Knowing what will happen next, I stood boldly in the doorway as the wall blocking our path lifted.


    My companions stood beside me with Alsaj to my left and Kalistra to my right.


    Sure enough, each of us was struck by a beam of light and pulled into the room.


    "Intelligence check SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP." I looked around the room and saw that this time, Alsaj was slumped against the right wall; her head was connected to a beam of blue colored light. My master, on the other hand, was alert, conscious, and extremely agitated at the condition of the monk.


    I saw that the room was another large corridor and both doorways were blocked. "What are we going to do now?" I wondered aloud.


    "Would you like to spar with me?" my master asked. Her eyes glowed and her tail dangled in the air.


    Uh-oh. Remembering how deadly our last spar turned out to be, I declined. "Master, I think I should just sit and meditate until Alsaj returns to us."


    "Nonsense! Unbuckle your scabbard. We''ll have a good spar. Not to worry. If anything goes wrong, I can feed you another Elixir," she grinned.


    I winced. Yep, I was going to die. Again. The spineless worm that I was, I reluctantly obeyed my master. I unbuckled my scabbard and held my sword in both hands.


    "I''m going to fight you at your speed and strength," the cat girl said. "I''m going to imitate our students at the dojo and spar with an increasing level of swordsmanship as you win each match. We''ll follow the duel format with each match ending in three clean hits. And we''ll call out as each hit is made. Shall I repeat these instructions?" she asked.


    "No, I got it," I replied. I inhaled a deep breath. I may as well get this execution over with. Doubtless, the evil minx will take this golden opportunity to pay back for every slight, real or perceived, that I had inflicted on her during this quest.


    Kalistra held her sword in a mirror image of my stance. "Let''s begin!" she barked and took a big, clumsy swing at my head!


    I read her movement and easily ducked under her swing. I poked the tip of my scabbard into her left ribs. Wow! Kalistra wasn''t kidding when she stated that she will increase her level of swordsmanship. This meant that she was currently imitating a beginner, namely me from my first day of training. I wasn''t THAT bad, was I?


    "Hit!" she called out and then tried an overhead slam with her scabbard.


    This time, I decided to block the attack and, at the same time, kicked at her left knee, which was leaning forward for the attack. It was similar to the move that the deceased drow leader, Khaz, used in her duel with Kalistra. When I saw my master''s knee buckle and she lost her balance, I whacked her on the shoulder.


    "Hit!" she yelled and hopped backward. When her feet were set, Kalistra aggressively charged at me. Her arms were behind her back, her scabbard was held parallel to the ground and to her right side. Like a hitter in a baseball game trying to hit an overpowering fastball, she took another big swing at my head.


    I ducked. With her back now turned toward me, I simply tapped her back.


    "Yield!" she called out. The match over, my master bowed deeply to me.


    I quickly reciprocated and bowed from my waist.


    "Now that wasn''t so bad, was it?" my master grinned.


    "No," I admitted.


    "That was a Beginner at our dojo. Now, I''m going to imitate an Initiate-level pupil. Get ready for round two!" she said enthusiastically as her tail dangled in the air. That was the only warning my master provided me before she launched into her "Charge" technique.


    I tried to raise my scabbard to block and dice started rattling inside my skull. "Dexterity saving throw FAILED. -5 Health. Status: Stunned. Duration: 3 seconds." Before I could move again, I felt two more hits, one on each shoulder, and my duel was over. I dropped my scabbard in disgust. "I wasn''t ready," I argued with the evil minx.


    Kalistra wiggled her left paw at me in a tut-tut manner. "If you weren''t ready to fight, you shouldn''t be holding your scabbard," she refuted. "Furthermore, this is one of the favorite tactics that contestants use in the Melee Tournament," she pointed out. "They try to bum rush you as soon as the judge signals for the match to begin.


    "Fair enough," I admitted grudgingly while massaging the lump on my head.


    "While it wasn''t my intention to stun you, head blows do give a chance for this to happen. So, these are the types of attacks that you need to be wary of because once you''re stunned, the match is over," she instructed me.


    "Yes, master!" I barked out. I bent down to grab my scabbard and prepared to engage again.


    "Round three!" Kalistra said and used the same skill again.


    This time, I was ready for her bum rush. I waited for the perfect moment and then activated the "Slide Step" technique. Swoosh! My opponent''s scabbard missed my head, leaving her back for a counter strike. I took this golden opportunity to end the match with "Duel Winner" technique.


    My master turned around and faced me. "Much better," she said.


    I noticed my pop-up messages and quickly read them. "Slide step skill SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP." "Duel winner skill SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP."


    When Kalistra saw that I had dismissed the notifications, she continued her lesson. "Duel winner is an advanced technique. I suggest that you avoid using it in the first match if possible," she requested.


    "What if I meet a very skilled swordsman in the opening round?" I retorted.


    The cat girl''s whiskers twitched. "We can''t afford to have you knocked out in the first round. That will bring great shame and ridicule to our dojo. Thus, if you believe that you MUST use this technique, then do it. But once the gallery becomes aware of this technique, the rest of your opponents will be on guard against it."


    "I will try my best to avoid using this technique in my first match," I agreed.


    "Wow, I never realized that swordsmen are that sneaky!" a voice interrupted us.


    My master and I turned our heads to the right wall.


    Alsaj waved happily at us. "Please continue!"


    Kalistra''s eyes narrowed at the insult. "Using strategy on the battlefield isn''t ''sneaky.'' Battles are not won with might alone. Even your infernal ''void'' techniques have limitations," she replied.


    The diminutive monk giggled at the barb. "Care for a friendly duel?" she challenged.


    "Sure, why not?" the cat girl accepted as her eyes glowed with anticipation.

 Chapter 98- Showdown

    "WAIT! TIME OUT!" I immediately jumped in between the two girls and waved my hands frantically. "You don''t want to fight each other! We''re still on a quest! What if a bunch of slime monsters drops down from the ceiling and attack while you guys duel?" I tried to reason with them. I already knew the girls didn''t like each other but I didn''t want the situation to get out of hand. Why couldn''t we just get along until Alsaj''s quest was completed?


    "Oh, don''t worry about that, silly!" Alsaj waved her hand dismissively. "If we have new guests in this room, we''ll stop the duel immediately. Right, kitty?"


    Kalistra''s eyes burned at being called a "kitty." "We''re professionals. We can pause our duel and take care of business first. Right, tiny?" she replied.


    "Who are you calling ''tiny?'' We''re practically the same height!" the monk retorted angrily while putting her fists on her hips.


    "Hit a nerve, did we?" the evil minx grinned.


    The two stared at each other''s eyes and I could see almost see smoke coming out because of the intensity of their staredown.


    I had to take control of the situation immediately! I cleared my throat and said, "Kalistra, as my servant I ORDER you to stand down! Alsaj, if you continue messing around with my servant, then I''m afraid I will have to drop your quest."


    The cat girl glared at me but kept silent. She made her displeasure known by the way her tail whiplashed furiously back and forth. Technically, she WAS my servant since we were no longer at the dojo and I was a nobleman traveling with an animal person.


    The sister chuckled at my threat. "Oh, you silly Lord! We are trapped in this room under a mountain. If you wish to leave and reach Bristol in time for your tournament, you will have to finish the quest," she pointed out. "Of course, you''re also free to take the cowardly way out by allowing the next slime monster to appear to devour you and suffocate you to death. The gods may deem your act unworthy of a candidate for the crown, disqualify you and return you back to Planet Earth. You will spend the rest of your life seeing yourself as a cowardly loser. But you are certainly entitled to make that choice. Either way, I''m going to have a friendly duel with your servant," she announced with a sense of finality.


    GAH! The fiendish sister flipped my cherished freedom around, and used it as a cudgel against me! Damn! Sister Alsaj was turning out to be as evil as Kalistra! My hands involuntarily balled into fists. I kept my mouth shut because clearly, Alsaj was trying to provoke me into attacking her, thereby implicitly giving the cat girl permission to join in and attack the monk as well. The best thing to do was to keep my anger in check; it was an automatic win for me if I managed to do just that.


    I took a deep breath and then addressed the two girls calmly. "I will permit you to duel each other on certain conditions. First, I will serve as judge and you will obey my instructions during the duel. Second, if I decide to stop the fight, you will end the fight immediately. Third, no lethal techniques will be permitted. And that''s it. How you choose to duel is up to you," I said. With that, I stepped aside and leaned against the wall.


    "How . . . generous of you, milord," Alsaj giggled. "I will agree to your terms." And then the monk did something for the first time: she gave me a formal bow, with her fist against palm in front of her chest and her head dipped slightly.


    I turned toward Kalistra and asked, "Well?"


    My master''s eyes glowed as her long tail wavered slowly back and forth.


    If I read her mood accurately, the cat girl was intrigued by my rules and giving it some serious thought.


    After a long moment of silence, she finally answered my question. "Yes, Master." Kalistra''s head also dipped in my direction.


    The two would-be duelists eyed each other cautiously and then the monk spoke first. "Per Lord Mulligan''s conditions, we will not utilize any lethal technique during this duel. For me, this means I will be at a major disadvantage if I cannot utilize my void skills. Thus, I would like to propose some ''adjustments'' to our duel. First, I agree not to use my null palm during this match. As you saw in my fight against the female drow back in Tregome, the technique can disintegrate flesh and blood on physical contact. So instead of a three-hits duel, I propose a one-hit match. In other words, the first duelist to land a successful hit will be the winner. Second, instead of a blow against you, I want to grab your tail." Alsaj grinned.


    I facepalmed and groaned. There we have it, ladies and gentlemen! Alsaj was as crazy as Kalistra! First, the drows and now Alsaj. Why were Chaotic beings so insane? My master never allowed me to touch her tail, no matter how much I wanted to. And now, that crazy sister told the cat girl flat out what the monk will aim for during the duel? Alsaj was absolutely crazy!The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Kekeke."


    The chuckle was very slight and only I had heard it. I looked up at the ceiling, as that was the only place where an invisible Lord Bane could be standing as a spectator.


    However, the demigod gave no further sign of his presence.


    The cat girl hissed and her ears flattened. "What makes you think I will let you grab my tail?" she growled at the monk.


    "Because I''ve wanted to touch and play with your tail ever since I laid my eyes on it back in Tregome," Alsaj blushed as she admitted to her fetish publicly. "I''m not going to hurt your tail, okay?" she said reassuringly.


    "You won''t," Kalistra nodded in agreement, "because I''m going to knock you out first!" She tapped the end of her scabbard on the ground. Crack!


    Alsaj pointed an index finger at the cat girl, inverted the finger to face up, and gestured for Kalistra to approach.


    My master sprang right in with a horizontal cut from left to right across her opponent''s chest.


    The diminutive monk gamely ducked under the swing and reached out with her left arm to grab the base of her opponent''s tail.


    Reading the move, Kalistra thrust her hip out and smacked into Alsaj''s elbow.


    Undeterred, the monk tried to wrap her arms around the cat girl''s hips.


    Unfortunately, my master read THAT move as well. She hopped over the arm-wrap and tried to smash the scabbard against the suddenly prone monk''s back.


    The sister felt the air movement above her and knew exactly what the cat girl was going to do. Alsaj used her forward momentum and propelled her body forward in a somersault roll on the ground. Clang! She sprang back to her feet, turned and tried to grab the tail, which was now directly in front of her.


    However, Kalistra wrapped her tail around her waist, performed a forward somersault in the air while holding out her scabbard like a buzz saw.


    The unexpected strike forced Alsaj to pull her arm back to avoid the hit, and she stomped her foot on the ground in frustration as her prey created some distance from the monk.


    The evil minx slowly turned around and grinned. While the exchange with the mysterious monk had been fast and furious, Kalistra already came up with a strategy to defeat her opponent. And the key word was "reach." While the cat girl and the monk were almost the same size and build physically, the scabbard gave Kalistra an extended reach. The monk was an in-fighter and relied on her overwhelming speed and agility to fight. Against most opponents, this strategy was fine because Alsaj could end a fight with her "null palm" technique. Without access to this skill, though, she was just an in-fighter with a short reach.


    During this pause in the duel, I had to blink my eyes several times. The fight between Kalistra and Khaz was NOTHING compared to this fight! The two combatants were moving so fast that my eyes could barely comprehend what was happening. As far as I could tell, neither duelist was successful. My master was her usual, overly-aggressive self and went on hyper-attack mode. Her reach with the scabbard gave her a clear advantage and she should have won the duel easily. Yet, the fact that Alsaj was able to avoid my master''s attacks spoke glowingly of the human monk''s fighting abilities, too. "Are you guys satisfied?" I interrupted the inadvertent staredown between the two girls. "You guys are even," I observed.


    "Even?" the cat girl hissed. "This little brat needs to be spanked," she retorted.


    Alsaj giggled. "Yet, you haven''t been able to do that," she smirked. "She must be a lousy instructor at your dojo, eh Lawrence?" the monk quipped.


    "Less talking. More fighting," Kalistra grumbled and charged at her opponent.


    "And the bull charges again!" the sister said as she easily sidestepped the charge.


    My master took another swing with her backhand as she passed by the human.


    Alsaj bent her back and the scabbard swung over her abdomen. She stretched out her arm to grab the tail again.


    But the cat girl retained amazing control of her sword and tried to whack the monk''s arm with her scabbard.


    "Nice trap," Alsaj giggled as she pulled back her arm in time to avoid the hit.


    "Thank you," Kalistra replied as the duelists faced each other once more.


    Suddenly, I noticed something. The two were actually SMILING at each other now. I was astonished and confused by their sudden change in mood.


    "This duel is taking far too long," Kalistra noted with disgust and wiggled her pink nose. "Let''s take one last pass at each other. Winner takes the match," she proposed.


    "I accept," Alsaj nodded.


    The two combatants began circling each other clockwise. Their eyes were locked together and the makeshift circle began to shrink. It was a battle of wills: who will blink first? Who will lose confidence? Who will attack and who will defend?


    "What the heck is going on?" I wondered aloud as the two deadly fighters drew closer and closer in their tight circle. By now, my master could easily hit the monk with her scabbard; but the converse was not true as the sister''s arm wasn''t long enough to reach her opponent without lounging and becoming off-balanced. Yet, the cat girl refused to attack. Didn''t Kalistra want to win this match? If so, why wait when she had the clear advantage at this moment? Was some weird code of Honor preventing my master from attacking? With no answer forthcoming, I could only watch in silence as the two partners drew ever closer in their deadly tango.


    When the duelists were only one foot apart, Alsaj finally made her move! She pushed on her right heel and lounged forward on her left foot to attack the cat girl''s right. At the same time, the human monk twisted her waist so that she was facing her opponent, and reached out to the base of the furry tail with her left hand. Knowing that the cat girl will try to attack from above, Alsaj held up her right forearm to block.


    Kalistra''s eyes glowed furiously. She shouldn''t have waited for the monk to make her move because it was a doozy! The cat girl cursed her sense of Honor in allowing her opponent to come within reach of her tail. Now forced to defend, Kalistra tried to hop away from Alsaj''s outstretched hand. At the same time, the cat girl turned her right elbow and tried to direct the end of her scabbard under the monk''s guard.


    The three of us were frozen as the result of the duel was finally revealed: Alsaj''s outstretched fingers grabbed Kalistra''s tail, while the end of the scabbard touched the side of the monk''s ribs.


    I raised my hands and yelled, "DRAW!"

 Chapter 99 - Truth

    The two fighters looked at each other and then turned toward me in unison. Their eyes were filled with different emotions: anger, confusion, and amazement.


    Kalistra recovered first. She put her left paw on the human monk''s chest and pushed.


    Receiving the hint, Alsaj sheepishly released the cat girl''s tail. It was so soft and cuddly. The sister could imagine snuggling up to it at night. Perhaps, she could find another cat person more willing to accept the human''s overtures . . . A giggle escaped from her lips, and the cat girl''s eyes turned back to her. "Sorry," Alsaj mouthed silently and it placated the fickle fighter.


    The angry cat girl dismissed the silly human girl from her mind. Kalistra had more important matters to worry about: namely, the judgment of one Lawrence Eugene Mulligan. She slowly approached her prey, her tail lashing out back and forth. The master buckled her scabbard to her belt and stood haughtily in front of her pupil. "Why did you call the duel a ''draw?''" she demanded to know.


    Alsaj casually leaned against a wall, her arms folded in front of her chest. Despite her outward demeanor, the sister was listening closely to our conversation. She was prepared to interrupt if I wilted under pressure to change the result of the duel and award a win to my master.


    I stared right back at the cat girl. It was obvious that Kalistra was trying to pressure me to change my ruling. Nope, it wasn''t going to happen. As Lord Bane was my witness, I REFUSED to be intimidated by the cat girl. I raised a finger and pointed at her nose. "I gave permission for you to participate in your duel with certain conditions that you agreed to. I was the judge and my decisions were final," I reminded her. "I watched this fight very closely and I determined that you managed to hit her at the very same moment that Alsaj grabbed your tail," I explained my decision. "It was a draw, no matter how unhappy you are with this outcome." There, I stood my ground!


    Hiss! "You made it sound like I was losing," Kalistra hissed again. How could anyone think that the cat girl was losing to that giggling monk? Was I blind?


    "You were!" I retorted. "When you and Alsaj were circling each other, and she came within reach of your scabbard, you should have attacked her. But you didn''t do that. Instead, you waited for her to come within arm''s length of you. That was a huge mistake and, in my opinion, it cost you the win." I wagged my index finger at her for emphasis.


    "You know nothing!" the cat girl yelled back and stomped her foot on the ground.


    "Oh, I know the reason why you didn''t attack earlier. You felt Honor bound to give your opponent a fair chance to retaliate. I understand your reason. I just happen to disagree with it," I explained calmly.


    "The foundation of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship is its Code of Honor. As the Heir of the dojo, I am the living embodiment of our Honor. Every action that I take reflects on the school itself. Therefore, I must act Honorably no matter how many or how few people are present to witness my actions," she responded. How could I question her on matters of Honor? Was Kalistra such a bad instructor that her pupil totally missed the point?


    The monk finally chimed into our conversation. "As a Chaotically aligned human, I care nothing about Honor. All I care about is winning the duel and that means taking whatever opening I saw during the fight to achieve my goal. All these rules and codes of Honor are simply too exhausting to follow," Alsaj flickered her left wrist dismissively. "That being said, both duelists agreed to have Lawrence serve as the judge of the match, and we must abide by his decision. Believe me, I think I won this fight but our judge ruled otherwise. Perhaps, the dojo could train him to develop better eyesight." She giggled at her joke.


    Kalistra gave me one last hard look and then turned her head away. Hmph!


    I rubbed my temples with the heel of my palms. This was too much for me to handle. Dealing with these girls were already wearing me out. And we were still stuck under the mountain. "Let''s just find our way out," I said diplomatically and approached the blocked doorway. Suddenly, I felt something grab my left shoulder.


    "Allow me to inspect the doorway. There may be traps," Alsaj said as she pulled me back. She held the fire orb in her left palm and brushed past me. The monk leaned her head and her orb closer to exam the wall and the doorway.


    I tilted my head up to the ceiling; I expected to see another slime monster drop down on me. Alas, this time the ceiling was empty. I remained cautious and wary, fully expecting an ambush any second now. However, our party was left alone at the doorway.


    "It seems we need to do something else to open this door," the diminutive monk announced.


    "Like what?" the cat girl asked. She tried to read the words on the wall, but she couldn''t decipher them.


    "''None shall pass ''til his deepest fear is revealed,''" Alsaj read aloud.


    "Is that all?" Kalistra''s eyes glowed and her whiskers twitched. "That''s an easy one for me. I''m afraid of losing my birthright to serve as the successor to my father as grandmaster of the dojo," she said.


    In response, the wall lifted slightly.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "It worked!" I marveled. "My fear is obvious, too. I''m afraid that I''ll be stuck here inside this gaming world for the rest of my life," I said.


    The wall lifted again. Alas, the space wasn''t wide enough for any of us to slip under.


    My eyes turned toward Alsaj, who had an anguished look on her face. Seeing how upset she was, I slowly approached her.


    The sister sensed my presence near her and turned to face the wall. She was shivering.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked softly.


    "I just want to go on a quest with you," she whispered.


    "And that''s what we''re doing," I replied.


    "If you learn my secret, I don''t think you will continue," she whispered.


    I was taken aback by this remark. What secret did Alsaj carry that would change my opinion of her so dramatically if it was revealed? My mind started reviewing every encounter I had with this mysterious monk. I came to a startling realization: I knew very little about her. When I tried to read her aura, I was shut out with migraines. And why was Lord Bane himself nearby during this quest? Was he watching me . . . or someone else? As the pieces of the puzzle began to come together, I had a suspicion. I immediately took a few steps back.


    "What''s happening?" Kalistra asked. She noticed my tension right away. Something was wrong and it related to the human monk somehow. Following my lead, she pulled out her blade and stood in front of me.


    I looked up at the ceiling and yelled, "Lord Bane! Show yourself!"


    At first, there was only silence. After a few seconds, I heard a chuckle. "Kekeke."


    Black smoke appeared above us and then the demigod finally revealed his presence. "You rang?" he grinned, revealing his large fangs.


    "Cut the bull! You were here as an invisible spectator the whole time!" I rebuffed him.


    The demon lord flapped his wings. "What can I say? You''re a rather entertaining man, Lord Mulligan."


    I shook my head. "Nice play at misdirection, Lord Bane. You''re not here for me. I may be entertaining to watch, but you could scry on me from afar. There''s no need for you to be here to observe me in person. Since you have shown absolutely zero interest in Kalistra, you''re not here for her, either. So, by the process of elimination, you''re here to watch over Alsaj," I concluded.


    "Why?" my master asked as her tail twitched. The cat girl realized that she was missing something important but couldn''t figure out what.


    "I''ll show you," I declared. I closed my eyes, placed the image of Lady Musa''s mark in my mind and cast the Divine spell, "Unveil." Dice started rattling inside my head and continued for a few seconds before they finally stopped. "Intelligence saving throw SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP."


    A blue aura enveloped Alsaj and burst into motes. Slowly, the true form of the monk was unveiled. She grew taller. Her jet-black skin turned to alabaster white. Her petite, girlish figure morphed into a busty, hourglass figure. She sprouted a pair of bat-like wings and a long tail which ended with a pointy tip.


    The cat girl tightened her grip on her sword upon seeing Alsaj''s true form.


    "Hohoho! I''m impressed. How did you know, my little hamster?" the succubus said as her eyes glowed red. She licked her luscious lips with her forked tongue.


    "Why are you here, Jasla?" I asked brusquely while ignoring her question. I was thankful that Kalistra stood in front of me and the demoness couldn''t see how badly my knees were shaking. The daughter of Bane was the one person I was truly afraid of in this gaming world. How long before Jasla gave in to the temptation to kidnap me and imprison me in her home to play dress-up as a human Ken doll? I shivered at the cruel fate awaiting me in the near future.


    Slam! The wall lifted all the way up. But none of us cared about the doorway because we had a more important matter to settle first.


    The father dropped to the ground and landed next to his precious daughter. He patted her lightly on her left shoulder. "Should I ask my follower to be nicer to you?" he whispered. Lord Bane was annoyed at the way these mortals were treating his precious daughter and making her upset. Perhaps, a nice, long whipping session will teach me and that insufferable cat girl to treat Jasla better! The demigod grinned with delight at the thought.


    Jasla''s eyes burned even redder. "Don''t you dare!" she hissed. "Stop following me around and leave me alone! I can take care of myself! Go home!"


    The demon lord took a step back. Her daughter''s temper was legendary, and even Bane didn''t want to make her angry. He turned toward the mortals. "Since I''m not wanted here, I''ll take my leave now. Reach out to me if you need anything, Larry," he grinned. A portal of flickering fire appeared before the demigod. He stepped through the fire and the portal winked out of existence.


    With her overbearing father gone, Jasla''s mood suddenly brightened. "Hohoho!" she said. With a flap of her wings, she flew up in the air and then landed right behind me. She wrapped her arms around my waist and pressed her ample chest against my back. The succubus breathed deeply to inhale my scent and nuzzled her face against my neck. "I missed you so much, my little hamster," she cooed.


    "Lawrence, who is this girl and what is your relationship with her?" Kalistra demanded to know in a harsh tone of voice. The cat girl was absolutely furious. Not only was she deceived by this evil demoness, but the succubus was trying to seduce me as well. My master folded her arms. "Well?"


    Huh? Why was I suddenly the one in trouble? Wasn''t Jasla the naughty one here for deceiving the two of us? I was uncomfortable and too embarrassed by Jasla''s antics to answer my master.


    The demoness decided to answer for me. "We''re lovers," she declared and licked my right cheek with her forked tongue.


    "This. Is. Not. Acceptable!" Kalistra said while trying desperately to keep her anger in check. She unbuckled her scabbard and used it to point at me. "Lawrence, you are in a relationship with Amelica. I will not tolerate you cheating on her! It is dishonorable! As your master, I must punish you!" Suddenly, she charged and swung her scabbard at my skull.


    However, Jasla flapped her wings and pulled me into the air just in time to avoid the strike.


    "Get down here and take your punishment like a man!" the angry cat girl yelled as she waved her scabbard.


    "Shall I take you to my home on the Plane of Fire? I''m not sure you will survive your master''s punishment," Jasla said.


    "And whose fault is that?" I shot the mischievous demoness an annoyed look.


    "I have to be honest and true to my feelings," Jasla pouted. "I like you a lot. You''re not afraid of me and you''re so much fun to be around. Hohoho!" she laughed.


    Uh-huh. The succubus had no idea how much she intimidated me. "Jasla, please set me down on the ground. I''m going to tell Kalistra you were only playing with her," I said.


    Jasla''s arms around my waist tightened for a moment. "Fine. We have to finish our quest anyway," she admitted. The demoness chose a spot away from the angry cat girl, landing in front of the blocked doorway.


    Once we were grounded, Kalistra approached us slowly like a hunter approaching her prey. She was still holding her scabbard. Yikes!


    Suddenly, I noticed something at the opened doorway and shouted out a warning. "Kalistra, behind you!"

 Chapter 100 - Z

    Standing at the doorway was something I never expected to see: a human-sized version of Robby the Robot from the "Forbidden Planet" movie. It wasn''t an exact replica of the fictional character per se, but there were enough similarities to mistaken this version for the original: an egg-shaped head and torso, ball-like legs, pincers for hands, a control panel on its chest, and a translucent head. In our case, however, inside the translucent head was a floating black sphere similar to the orbs attached to the ceiling.


    We were waiting for the robot to come out into the hallway, but it never stepped through the doorway. Nor did we attempt to approach it. The doorway itself was approximately four feet wide. The robot''s egg-like torso was wide enough to block the doorway. Thus, there was no hope for either girl to squeeze past it and we were at a stalemate with the newcomer.


    "I don''t think it''s hostile," I said after a minute of waiting. I looked at the robot''s hands to confirm that it wasn''t carrying a deadly ray gun. Thankfully, its pincers were bare.


    "What is this thing?" Kalistra asked. Standing in the middle of the hallway, she was the closest to the robot.


    "In my home world, we call this a ''robot.'' It''s an automation, a machine that serves a specific purpose and can move on its own," I explained as I slowly walked across the hallway to approach the robot.


    Suddenly, my master grabbed my arm. "I don''t think you should approach it," she said and shook her head.


    In response, Jasla grabbed the cat girl''s arm. "Please let Lawrence approach. He may be the key to getting us past this ''robot.''"


    "Why?" my master stubbornly refused to let go.


    "The first two doors required a non-native outsider to open," the demoness reminded Kalistra. "This robot may act similarly," she reasoned.


    The cat girl''s whiskers twitched and finally, she released my arm. Given that I was the one who opened the previous two doorways, my master couldn''t fault Jasla''s logic. Nor could Kalistra come up with a less dangerous alternative than to have me approach the robot. But that didn''t mean she was happy with the idea of putting me in danger. As my master, Kalistra should be the one to approach the robot rather than her pupil. Her action was borderline dishonorable in her eyes and it was something to discuss with her papa whenever Kalistra return to her dojo.


    I flashed her a reassuring smile, but my master pointedly turned her head away to express her displeasure. Ouch. The damn cat girl was so stubborn! I shook my head and returned my attention to the task at hand. I walked slowly and kept my eyes on the robot. It did not move at all until I stood just a foot in front of it.


    The black sphere inside the robot''s translucent head started lighting up from within; there was a cascade of red, yellow, white, blue, and other colors. The brilliant flash of colors turned the hallway into a disco-style dance hall from the 70s and 80s and the display lasted for a half minute or so. Abruptly, the colorful lights were turned off. Finally, a beam of soft, blue light was emitted from the black sphere and hovered above my head. The light slowly dropped and covered my body from head to toe.


    I was apprehensive at first because I had no clue what the light was for. But then, from watching "Star Trek" I realized that this was some kind of a bio scan and therefore, necessary to ensure that I was qualified to gain entry into the room beyond. I surmised that, as a non-native of this gaming world, I had biological differences from the natives and this scan would be able to confirm that I was an outsider. Thankfully, it was a very quick scan which took maybe eight seconds to complete. More importantly, I felt nothing from the light at all.


    When the scan was completed, the beam of light disappeared. The robot started walking backward and unblocked the doorway.


    I turned my head to my companions. "It''s letting us in," I said. I noticed that the two girls looked really apprehensive. Frankly, I couldn''t blame them given the experience that each girl had with a beam of light already. Kalistra was transported by the beam to a bakery and forced to bake in order to leave. Jasla never spoke of her own experience and where the beam teleported her but I suspected that she had to complete a mission, too.


    I smiled broadly and told them, "I''m perfectly fine." I turned back toward the unblocked doorway. I peered inside and saw that it was another empty corridor. The robot was nowhere to be found. Moreover, when I looked up at the high ceiling, the telltale black orb was present. "I see an orb up on the ceiling," I announced. I turned my head back to my companions. "I''m stepping inside."


    The two girls nodded in agreement. After all, there was no other choice but to enter the room.


    I took a deep breath and stepped through the doorway. As I crossed the threshold of the doorway, I suddenly felt nauseous. I watched helplessly as a black beam of light burst from the overhead orb. The light quickly and methodically disassembled my body into molecules, starting from my feet and working its way up. I tried to move but couldn''t because I was paralyzed. I could only move my eyes. Suddenly, two more black beams struck something behind me and I knew that Kalistra and Jasla were caught as well. The dissembling light quickly reached my chin and I braced myself for losing my sight. Before I knew it, my world turned dark.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    #


    Pop! The loud sound in my ears awoke me. My eyelids opened and I saw an overwhelming white light. I shaded my eyes under my right palm until my eyes readjusted to the light. I turned my head back and forth and I realized that I had returned to the white room. Directly across from me was the big window panel overlooking Planet Earth. However, this time my home planet was positioned to the left side of the window, and it looked a lot smaller.


    Pop! Pop! I heard the sounds behind me and immediately turned around. I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw that Kalistra and Jasla had been transported to this room as well. I was afraid that we would become separated.


    It took a moment for the two to regain their bearings and the cat girl recovered first. "Where are we?" she asked as her whiskers twitched. The air in the room smelled funny to her nose; it was simply too clean. She took note of the window and walked across the small room to stand in front of the window.


    The demoness flapped her wings, flew across the room, and soon joined the cat girl in staring out at the planet.


    "Do you remember when I received 5,000 XP for completing a special mission?" I asked.


    "Yes, that''s when you got that weird protector title as well," Kalistra replied. Her tail dangled in the air as she stared at my home world.


    "This was the room where I was brought to and out the window is my home world, ''Planet Earth,''" I announced.


    "It looks very lovely," Jasla complimented as she stared at my home. There was so much water everywhere! The succubus was surprised that I didn''t have gills to breathe underwater.


    "I''m going to try to gain access to the controls again," I said. I walked to the center of the room; I stood under the nozzle on the ceiling and above the nub on the ground. But nothing happened. No beam of light was emitted from these nodes to connect me to the neural link which provided me with access to the starship.


    My companions watched in silence for a few minutes before Kalistra lost her patience. "Are you able to control this flying ship?" she asked.


    I shook my head. "It''s not connecting with me for some reason."


    Suddenly, a panel on the wall opened, and the robot entered the room. It "spoke" in a series of clicks and whistles. Finally, it said something that resembled the English language. "Greetings, Protector of Planet Earth. Thank you for winning the fight against the Zorxilix. The fight has drained the power cells and Starship Z-Delta-5 retains only minimal functions." Its voice was metallic and devoid of emotion.


    "What is your personal designation?" I inquired. While I had many questions, I wanted to learn its name first.


    "My designation is Z-Delta-Prime-1-B-2-8-A-5-6-2."


    "Is it okay if I just call you ''Z?''" I asked. The alien robot''s real name was a tad too long for me to use.


    The black sphere inside the robot''s head lit with numerous flashing lights and then they went dark. "Designation confirmed."


    "The power cells are recharging?" I asked. I wanted to know how this starship was able to recharge its cells but I wasn''t sure that I had the proper authority to access this information.


    "Affirmative," the robot replied.


    "From solar radiation?" I hazarded a wild guess.


    "Affirmative."


    "How long will it take for this ship to regain 100% function?" I asked.


    "184 of your planet''s solar days."


    I tried to decipher Z''s answer. A solar day was the length of time for Earth to rotate on its axis with respect to the Sun so that the Sun will appear at approximately the same point in the sky to an observer on the planet. For me, it was a fancy way of saying 184 days on Earth. "That''s about six months? Ouch." I was very disappointed with the robot''s answer. I was hoping to use this ship to return home and skip the quest entirely. Alas, I was stuck in Britannia unless I somehow finish the quest. Ugh! "Why are you here?" I asked this question in order to take my mind off my major disappointment.


    "To observe Earth 1 and Earth 2," the robot replied.


    "Huh? There''s only one Earth," I said. I was flabberghasted by Z''s answer.


    "Incorrect. Many versions of Planet Earth exist as part of the multiverse," Z corrected me.


    I was really intrigued by this statement. There were theories that the universe existed as a multiverse. Furthermore, there were many television shows that explored this very notion of a multiverse, such as "The Flash" and "Sliders." But to confirm that I was actually part of a multiverse was really mindblowing.


    However, Z''s answer sprouted more questions, with the primary question being: why would this alien observe only two versions of Earth? Shouldn''t there be a lot more versions of Earth for Z''s alien masters to observe? "Aren''t there other versions of Planet Earth?" I asked. "Why would you only observe two versions of Planet Earth?"


    Z clicked and whistled at length. "My masters wish to observe civilization on your planets."


    I immediately raised my right hand because there was an enormous implication within Z''s deceptively simple answer. "Wait! Are you saying that life exists on only two versions of Earth in the multiverse?" My heart sank at this implication.


    "Affirmative. In some alternate universes, Planet Earth no longer exists," the robot revealed. "The Zorxilix eliminated life on Earth in many parts of the multiverse."


    I was both startled and struck by the enormity of this revelation. On the one hand, it was gut wrenching to learn that other Earths with human populations had been utterly destroyed by these aliens. It made my blood boil. Also, it made my successful defense of my version of Earth from those cigar ships that much more important. The 5,000 XP that I earned from that mission seemed quite generous at the time. But in light of this revelation, the award was downright paltry. I decided to push aside these thoughts and focus on another important matter. "So I''ve been traveling between these two versions of Earth?" I asked.


    "Affirmative."


    Well, that explained a lot, such as the existence of demons and cat girls and magic and a gaming system and the medieval society and . . . I shook my head. Get ahold of yourself, Larry! "Can you take us back to Earth 2?" I requested. If I was going to finish the quest, then I need to reach Bristol in time to participate as a contestant in the Melee Tournament. This was now my top priority.


    "Affirmative." Without warning, black rays of light burst from the black sphere inside Z''s head and struck all three of us.


    I looked down at my feet and saw that I was being disassembled. "Will I ever see you again?" I asked. I should have delayed asking Z to return us back to Britannia. I really wanted to squeeze more information out of the alien robot before I left this white room.


    "Negative."


    Oh well. What was done was done. Honestly, I was going to miss Z. With that final thought, I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 101 - The Other White Room

    The bright light was blinding. I blinked my eyes and then shaded them with my right hand. Ah, much better! I took a moment to shake loose the haziness from my mind. Suddenly, I remembered! I dropped my hand and looked at my surroundings. I discovered that I was standing in another white room. This time, though, there were noticeable differences. First, the window panel overlooking Planet Earth was gone. Second, there seemed to be more instruments along the walls. Otherwise, the room was white as before, circular, and relatively small. I looked up at the ceiling and noted that the nozzle was missing; my eyes dropped to the ground and yup, the bulging nub in the middle of the floor was missing, too.


    Unbeknownst to me, my necklace started glowing under my tunic. The Truth Stone of Order and Chaos was bestowed upon me by Bishop Canterbury for avenging the death of Town Judge Wachtel. It was a blood red stone attached to a simple chain. The stone started absorbing the white light in the room and glowed until it was full of energy. And then it turned dark again. I did not notice this because of the overwhelming white light in the room.


    "Where are we?" a female voice asked.


    I turned around and saw that my companions, Kalistra and Jasla, had returned. They were not present for my initial inspection of this room. It was Jasla who asked the question.


    "I think we''re in the equivalent control room on Earth 2," I answered. In truth, I wasn''t 100% certain, but I felt this was a reasonable assumption to make considering that there were only two versions of Earth remaining and we just departed from one version. I decided to ask a question of my own. "Why didn''t you talk to Z? I''m sure you had questions for that alien robot, too."


    The two girls traded glances and the succubus spoke first. "I can''t speak for the cat girl, but for me, I felt comfortable with you doing all the talking. I had no idea what that machine was talking about but it seemed that you did understand. Also, the way you took control of the situation was so manly!" she complimented me. For emphasize, she folded her arms across her chest and framed her ample bosom.


    I couldn''t help but stare until Kalistra stomped on my right foot. Ow! "-2 Health." If I had any doubts that I had returned to the gaming world, then the pop-up notification erased those doubts. Feeling the sting in my foot, I looked at the jealous cat girl and started to open my mouth to complain. However, Kalistra''s death stare made me keep my mouth shut.


    "You''re the party leader," my master answered succinctly. Her tail dangling happily behind her, the cat girl started inspecting every inch of the white room. Kalistra immediately discovered that the window panel was missing, to her great disappointment. Seeing a new world was a unique experience and one that the cat girl doubted she will ever experience again.


    Her inquisitive nature led Kalistra to examine the panels on the wall, starting with the biggest one. However, to call this a "panel" was misleading. It was a beige-colored board and seemed to depict the continent of Britannia. She immediately recognized Tregome on the western end of this apparent map. She traced along the river eastward until it split. North of the split was the farmland and the small mountain where they were currently. A lit green dot was placed at the center of the mountain. Bristol, the destination of her party, was just a bit further northeast.


    Kalistra looked at other parts of Britannia and noticed a big red dot on the southern part of the continent, where Southampton was located. Instinctively, she knew that this red dot was important and the cat girl spent more time scouring the map with her eyes for more dots, either red or green. Her examination bore fruit as she had discovered more red dots at Oxford and London, forming a rough looking diamond on the map. "Hey, Lawrence! Come look at this!" she yelled.


    At the time, I was standing at the spot where the window panel would have been on Earth 1. I looked around the room to find my master; I saw that the cat girl was directly across from me, on the other side of the room. I saw that my master was peering closely at a board on the wall and quickly walked over. "What is it?" I asked her. I realized that the board was really a map of some sort but failed to understand its significance. I had to wait for her to explain it to me and thankfully, I didn''t wait long.


    "This is where we are now," Kalistra said while putting her left paw close to the green dot.


    I nodded in appreciation. The cat girl just confirmed that this was a map of Britannia.


    She then lifted her paw to a red dot. The spot was northeast of our current location. "This is Oxford and notice this red dot here."


    I nodded.


    Her paw moved east and then south until she reached another red dot. "This is London."


    I nodded again.


    She moved her paw west and then south to the southern part of the map. Her paw rested on a red dot. "This is Southampton," she said.


    When the last location was identified, I received another pop-up. "Map ACQUIRED: Fh''laen ruins."


    Kalistra and I looked at each other. "Another quest!" I said excitedly.


    The cat girl grinned at the implication of this new quest that I had just received. As punishment for hurting me during my training for the tournament, the Grandmaster agreed to allow Kalistra to serve as my bodyguard for a week following the tournament. However, her service may be extended if I asked her to come along as I traveled to the location of each relic on this map. And the cat girl was curious to know what would happen when all four dots turned green. Altogether, this was a golden opportunity for Kalistra to avoid returning to the dojo and to taste freedom just a bit longer.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "What happened?" Jasla asked. She was standing behind us. She noticed the commotion but kept silent until the two of us finished our conversation.


    I turned toward the last member of our party. "Apparently, my presence here at this relic turned the dot from red to green. And I need to travel to activate these three other sites," I explained while pointing my finger at the red dots. "I plan on going to these sites after the Melee Tournament is over. Do you want to come with us?" I invited her. Sure, the succubus could be a handful sometimes, and she did not get along well with Kalistra. But Jasla was a powerful NPC and her presence in our party will more than offset any disadvantages.


    Tears started forming in her eyes as the demoness shook her head. "I can''t stay on this mortal plane for long. Once we leave this mountain and return to the surface, my mission will be completed and I must return home," she said sadly.


    "That''s just too bad," cat girl said in a neutral tone of voice. However, her tail twitched happily and she had a wide grin on her face. Kalistra couldn''t wait for this demoness to be gone! If the commoners saw me consorting with demons, it would ruin my reputation and take the dojo down with me! Thank Kallimon that we were alone in some ruins under the mountain!


    Suddenly, Jasla stared deep into my eyes as she made a request. "Milord, may I mark you?"


    Before I could think, my mouth answered, "Sure."


    "Hey wait a minute," Kalistra started to protest but she was knocked back by a large wing of the succubus.


    Jasla grabbed my right arm, pulled up my sleeve, and kissed my forearm.


    The touch of her lips and her hot breath on my skin made my mind delirious with pleasure. My knees started to weaken under the mental assault. I received a pop-up which read, "Condition: Enthralled. Duration: 2 seconds." Ouch. I was under her spell for the moment with no way to break free.


    Mercifully, Jasla ended the kiss and a trace of her lips formed on my forearm.


    Another pop-up notification appeared and it read, "Status: Marked by Jasla. +100 XP. Divine skill ACQUIRED: Charm Opposite Sex."


    My master scowled when she read the message. Her tail whiplashed dangerously and her paw was on the hilt of her sword.


    I held out my arm in front of her. "Don''t," I said. "Jasla is the daughter of Bane and much too powerful for you to fight," I reminded my master.


    For emphasis, the demoness conjured a burning fireball the size of a watermelon and casually tossed it in the air.


    Kalistra hissed at the size of the fireball and how quickly the spell was cast. The experienced fighter in her tried to assess the situation. She realized that if she tried to fight the succubus in this tiny room and her opponent tossed fireballs around, there was no cover for me to hide behind and I would be caught in the blasts. Furthermore, the fireballs could damage the room and lock the three of them inside forever. Thus, the more prudent course of action was to fight Jasla in another time and at another location. To fight Jasla now, as much as Kalistra wanted to, would put my life in jeopardy and it would be a Dishonorable act for the master to place her pupil in harm''s way when such danger was avoidable. The cat girl turned her back on the irritating demoness and stomped her way to the other end of the small white room.


    Once my master had withdrawn, I breathed a sigh of relief and turned my attention back to Jasla. "Did you really have to brand me?" I asked.


    "It''s the only way we can stay in contact when I return to the Plane of Fire," the demoness blushed and looked away.


    I sighed again as I recalled what happened. Jasla apparently enthralled me to prevent me from saying "no" to her request to brand me. It was tantamount to another assault on my freedom of choice. A part of me was upset with her for doing this because I may have agreed voluntarily to receive Jasla''s mark anyway. For her to induce my agreement via her charm magic showed a lack of trust and confidence in me. Furthermore, her action showed that Jasla was no better than her father, who had also branded me without my assent.


    At the same time, I was growing concerned with this collection of permanent tattoos on my forearms because so far, I had been branded by Bane, Musa, Luck, Gaea, and now Jasla. To summarize, I was carrying the favor of two Lawful gods, one Neutral god, and two Chaotic gods. My concern was that if I acquired more brands from Chaotic gods, then the Church of Britannia may determine that I was no longer qualified to be a Champion of Law and Order as my apparent allegiance was toward Chaos.


    "I''m sorry," Jasla lowered her head.


    I stared at her for a long moment in puzzlement. Why was she apologizing? Suddenly, it clicked in my mind. Well, this was great. Apparently, the demoness could read my mind, too, or else she wouldn''t have apologized for the trouble that her mark was causing me. Lord Bane was able to read my thoughts because of my connection to him via his mark. Why should the other divine marks act any differently?


    "If you are truly sorry, then you''re going to have to convince another Lawful god to brand me," I suggested. I hated the fact that I will need to acquire another divine brand, but at this point, I was desperate to protect my qualifications to challenge for the crown. Alternatively, I could drop the quest, stay low for six months, and then return to the starship to fly back to my home planet. The question, though, was whether I would still be alive in six months considering that the overlord of the gods would undoubtedly use every dirty trick in the book to flush me out of hiding for his personal entertainment. I sighed again.


    During my discussion with Jasla, Kalistra occupied her time by inspecting the other panels along the wall. She was hoping to find another map with another quest but alas, her search proved fruitless. However, she came upon a big red button. There was nothing on the wall next to the button to indicate what it was for. The cat girl turned her head and saw that I was still talking to that demoness, and it upset her. A lot. "Well, since Lawrence is still preoccupied, it befalls upon me to figure out what this button does," Kalistra spoke to herself aloud. With her feeble excuse in hand, my master finally fell to the temptation . . . and pressed the red button.


    The mountain started shaking and rumbling.


    "Are we having an earthquake?" I wondered aloud. This was bad, really bad. We were under a mountain and an earthquake could collapse the tunnel leading us back to the surface, trapping us inside. Even worse, the loosened dust and rocks could block off ventilation vents, leaving us to slowly asphyxiate to death. I looked up, fearful that the ceiling will come down on us. However, the ceiling remained smooth and there were absolutely no cracks on the ceiling. Nor did any crack appear on the wall, either. But something did change: a hole in the ground next to Kalistra appeared and I immediately warned her of the danger. "Kalistra, there''s a hole in the ground to your left!"


    Heeding my warning, my master stood still as a statue. She turned her head toward the left and looked down. She saw stairs! "I see stairs! I think this is our exit!" she announced with excitement. Kalistra quickly decided not to mention the red button to me.


    Jasla and I walked over to Kalistra''s side of the room and we peered down at the dark staircase.


    "I''m going to turn back to my human form. The passage way doesn''t look wide enough to accommodate my demon wings," Jasla observed. In a flash, the succubus disappeared and in her place stood the diminutive monk, Alsaj. The monk opened her left palm, revealing the small fire orb in her hand. "I will take the lead," she offered with a small giggle and walked down the steps.

 Chapter 102 - Seeds of a Rebellion

    There were 50 steps. I knew this for a fact because I made sure to count when I took my first step down the stairs, sandwiched between Alsaj and Kalistra. The passage way was narrow, barely over two feet wide. To my chagrin, my shoulders were too wide to fit into the narrow tunnel. Thus, rather than risk being stuck, I decided to turn my chest sideways and leaned my back against the left wall as I walked down the stairs one step at a time. Frankly, it was ridiculous the way I had to drop my left foot down the step and then my right foot to pull my body down each step; I felt like I had turned into a sideway walking crab. But I had no choice if I wanted to leave the mountain and return to the surface.


    Thankfully, the wall was smooth and cool to the touch. The wall appeared to be made of plastic, but this could be just an outer coating or finish over wood, steel or another fabric. I was very tempted to cut out a sample with my sword, but I could imagine my master being horrified with my use of a sacred sword from her dojo as a mere tool. Thus, I continued my crab-like walk down the stairs.


    I was pleasantly surprised by the fact that Kalistra did not make any comment regarding the way I was walking down the stairs. A part of me expected a rude observation from my stern master. Perhaps, she settled for a shake of her head and let at it go at that. Alsaj did not glance back at us, and there was no reason for her to learn of my unusual way of walking down these stairs. Otherwise, she would be giggling at me.


    It took a good handful of minutes to reach the bottom of the stairs, which emptied into . . . a cavern. When Kalistra exited the passage way, we heard a loud "click" behind us. We turned our head in unison and we saw that a wall had sprung up to block the stairs. Furthermore, we didn''t see any way to move the wall to regain entry to the stairs.


    "We''re wasting time. Let''s look for an exit," the cat girl said.


    We turned our attention back to the cavern. Unlike the previous cavern that we encountered near the entrance, there were no giant sized bats hanging from the ceiling. Instead, the walls were covered with slimy green and brown colored moss. More importantly, we heard the sound of running water nearby.


    "Let''s follow the sound of water," Alsaj suggested. Holding up the fire orb in her palm, she started walking across the cavern and we followed her lead. Toward the center, we reached a small pond with running water. At first, the water was only a few inches above the ground and we were able to walk around the pond. But as we journeyed onward, the pond grew in depth and size until it covered the entire length of the cavern. At the far end, there was an opening in the wall and water was flowing through.


    "I don''t like to swim," Kalistra hissed. Unfortunately, there was no way to get across except through swimming.


    "Should I change back to my demon form and fly you to the other side?" Alsaj offered politely.


    "No, I''ll swim," the cat girl grumbled and jumped, feet first, into the water. "It''s cold," she meowed and started swimming across.


    "What about you, milord?" the monk asked.


    "Nah, I think I could use a bath," I smiled and jumped into the water.


    Alsaj shook her head at our stubbornness. She transformed back to Jasla and flew over the water. Since she was our only source of light in this cavern, the demoness flapped her wings continuously to stay directly above us. She held out the fire orb and used it to guide us to the opening in the wall as that was the only exit from the cavern.


    When Kalistra and I almost reached the opening, Jasla returned to her human form and stood at the mouth of a tunnel. We quickly joined her at the opening. The tunnel was much wider than I expected. It was approximately six feet wide. The water continued moving in the tunnel and reached our knees.


    The unexpectedly wide tunnel was a mixed blessing for a number of reasons. It was a safe bet that the entire cavern was submerged under water at one time. And water creatures could have easily ended up at the bottom of the cavern, which was still submerged in water. Thus, I was concerned that there may be monsters lurking in the water but so far, my fear was unfounded. Furthermore, if creatures do appear, they could easily surround us because of the wide space inside the tunnel.


    I glanced back at Kalistra and I saw that she had her paw on her sword hilt. Apparently, she had similar concerns and maintained her vigilance.


    The tunnel continued snaking through the mountain, twisting and turning, narrowing and widening. However, the water continued following in one direction and we simply followed the water flow.


    I admit that I was not having a good time inside the tunnel. My waterlogged boots felt like I was walking with my feet chained to a steel ball and chain. Don''t get me wrong; I could still walk. But it was a difficult and uncomfortable trek. Furthermore, I was imagining monsters lurking in the water, waiting to drag us off our feet and into a watery grave. I started hearing the "Jaws" theme song inside my head. After an hour of travel, I decided to start a conversation with my companions in order to distract myself from these discomforts. "Master, earlier today you warned me that the nobility required obligations to both the crown and to each other," I said.


    "What about it?" the cat girl replied.


    "How does the Church of Britannia fit into this hierarchy?" I asked. My master made it clear that I should avoid the nobility as much as possible because other nobles could demand that I perform odious or even dangerous service for them. But she had not warned me to stay away from the Church back when we were in the frontier town of Tregome. And we hadn''t really talked about relations with the Church, even though I already understood some of the personal dangers in associating with the Church.


    "It''s a shadow kingdom within the kingdom," Alsaj interrupted our conversation.


    "What do you mean?" I was astounded by her remark. Was it based on the human monk''s personal experience, or from her knowledge as Jasla?


    "It''s both," she responded with a giggle. Alsaj was starting to enjoy reading my thoughts because they were so unusual and entertaining; she should have branded me sooner! "Let me explain. Currently, the Regent rules the Kingdom of Merlin until a rightful king is chosen. A committee made up of 12 Bishops, 6 Archbishops, and the Pope decide on the candidates for Kingship. The Bishops and Archbishops vote to accept renown human men as official candidates; the Pope will cast any tie-breaking votes. The candidates are eventually asked to fight each other, similar to your Melee Tournament, to determine who will become the Champion of Order and the Champion of Chaos. The two Champions will then fight for the Crown. So in effect, the Church has tremendous influence over who becomes the next King. In addition, members of the Church serve as administrators, tax collectors, and judges across the Kingdom. Merlin can exist without a king or regent. However, it will fall apart if the Church no longer exists. Additionally, while the King is the nominal head of the Church, the King has no actual say in the day-to-day affairs of the Church. That''s why I consider the Church of Britannia to be a ''shadow kingdom'' because it is answerable only to itself," Alsaj explained.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    While Kalistra continued to check the water around her for possible signs of monsters, she paid close attention to the monk''s lecture. The cat girl never really cared much for the Church because it regarded the animal people as monsters rather than protectors of humans in Britannia. She saw the Church as oppressors of the animal people. Now, it appeared that the Church had oppressed the human low-born, too. "Perhaps, the common folk should rebel against the Church and govern themselves," she said softly. "I say do away with the Church altogether and see what happens. I doubt the kingdom will collapse. I have faith in our commoners to hold the kingdom together."


    My jaw dropped at the suggestion. How could a Lawful creature make such a dangerous proposal? Did Kalistra realize what she was saying?


    Alsaj giggled. "Are you certain that would be wise?" she asked. "While I understand that you hate the Church for its poor treatment and discrimination of the animal people, the organization also provides Law and Order to the kingdom. If the Church is destroyed, then Chaos will reign over Merlin. Wouldn''t this be antithetical to the teachings of your dojo, which turned Law and Order into a rigid Code of Honor?"


    "The Church is corrupt and rotten to the core," Kalistra responded.


    "So what will you do about it, little kitty?" the sister grinned.


    The cat girl looked at me. "When Lawrence becomes King of Merlin, he will abolish the Church," she announced.


    I was taken aback. My master was going to use me to pursue her own vendetta. I held up my hand. "I don''t know if I will get that far because I''m sure there are many excellent candidates for the crown already. Even if I do become the King of Merlin, I might not have the authority to abolish the Church," I pointed out.


    In the blink of an eye, Kalistra drew her sword out of its scabbard and swung the blade over my scalp in one motion.


    By the time I realized what she did, the crazy cat girl was sheathing her sword. "What was that for?" I yelled at her. "What are you trying to prove with that crazy stunt?" I frantically patted the top of my head to ensure that nothing was cut.


    Kalistra pointed her left paw at Alsaj. "Tell him," she ordered.


    The monk giggled. The little kitty was rather audacious to presume to order Alsaj around despite knowing the monk''s secret identity as the mortal avatar of a demigoddess. Nonetheless, Alsaj liked the cat girl and graciously complied. "Well, if I understood your servant, she was showing you a simple fact: ''might makes right.''" Seeing a slight nod from the cat girl, Alsaj continued. "The Monarchy has more power than its subjects realize. The King could declare war and he could also declare anyone to be a traitor to the Crown, including the Church itself. The nobility and the commoners pledge themselves to the Crown, not the Church. If the King declares the Church to be an outlaw organization within Merlin, then you can be sure there will be many folks, who harbor grievances against the Church, to step to the forefront to ensure that the Church is abolished. Am I right, kitty?" she asked Kalistra.


    "Close enough, shorty," Kalistra replied. My master turned to face me. "What will you do?"


    I looked back at her for a moment. "If I''m fortunate enough to seize the Crown, then I will do what is right for my kingdom. If I determine that the Church of Britannia is as corrupt as you seem to believe, then I will order its abolishment from Merlin," I answered.


    "Fair enough," the cat girl replied. She was relieved that I had NOT been bought off by the Church with a judgeship and a stone necklace. My willingness to keep an open mind spoke highly of my integrity. It made Kalistra proud of me. To show her appreciation, my master bowed deeply to me.


    I was shocked by her bow. At that moment, I began to understand how much Kalistra resented the Church and its treatment of the animal people. However, her feelings will not sway me. If I become the King of Merlin, I will review the actions of the Church and then determine whether it is subverting the will of the people. If that is my determination, then I will not hesitate to strike down the Church to liberate my subjects.


    At that moment, a wind blew into the tunnel. Our eyes lit up at its implication.


    "We''re near the exit!" I said.


    Alsaj nodded in agreement with my assessment and started walking again, but this time at a faster pace.


    After another twenty minutes or so, sunlight was shining into the tunnel. Soon, we heard a loud, continuous roar as water spilled out of the tunnel. While the water current was stronger than before, our waterlogged footwear made it impossible for the current to lift us off our feet.


    Alsaj cautiously approached the opening. Grabbing hold of the wall, she peered down and saw that we were on top of a waterfall! Furthermore, we were a good twenty feet above the ground.


    I peered down over the monk''s shoulder and winced at the steep drop. "How are we going to get down?" I asked.


    Alsaj turned around to face me. "I can carry you down in my succubus form," she proposed. "But I won''t be able to carry you both at the same time. So it''ll be two trips," she quickly added.


    Kalistra''s eyes glowed. "No need. Please carry my pupil. I can climb down on my own." She bowed slightly to the sister.


    Before I could talk some sense into the cat girl, she jumped out! Alsaj and I stuck our heads out and watched in disbelief as Kalistra hopped down the side of the cliff from foothold to foothold until she safely reached the water below us. Once she swam back to shore, she looked up at us.


    I shook my head. "I wouldn''t believe she did it if I didn''t see it happen with my own eyes," I remarked.


    "Your servant is truly stubborn," Alsaj giggled. In a flash, she returned to her true form. "Shall we?" she asked.


    "Um. . . what should I do? I can''t wrap my arms around your back because that will interfere with your wings," I said.


    "Hohoho! You silly hamster!" Jasla chuckled. "Just stand still."


    I obeyed and stood taller. I felt the demoness press her chest against my back and then she wrapped her arms around my waist.


    "And off we go!" Jasla said as she flapped her large wings and lifted us out of the tunnel. She flew in a small circle while descending, and she steered her wings until we landed on the ground in front of Kalistra.


    "About time you guys came down," the cat girl grumbled.


    When Jasla released me, I received a pop-up notification which read, "Minor faction quest COMPLETED. +400 XP. +200 Reputation. +400 XP."


    "I have to go now," the succubus said with a sad face. "If you ever need my assistance, Lawrence, please call me," she grinned. Jasla opened a portal to the Plane of Fire and stepped through. It closed behind her, leaving just the two of us again.


    "Finally!" Kalistra celebrated with a cartwheel and somersault combo.


    I clapped my hands at her acrobatic feat.


    The cat girl hissed. "We have no time for your silliness! We need to keep moving or else we won''t reach Bristol in time. Now start running!" With that, she took off, heading northbound.


    I emptied the water in my boots, put them back on my feet, and quickly ran after her.

 Chapter 103 - Hideout

    Kalistra ran as if she was being chased by a demon. She did not glance back even once to check on me. Of course, my master didn''t need to bother. After all, we were still party members and she could easily turn back to retrieve me if she had lost me. She led me away from the waterfall and straight into the woods. At some point, Kalistra veered from northward to eastward.


    The change was so abrupt that I almost lost sight of her. But a quick check with my mental map confirmed that she was no longer ahead of me and I simply made a hard right turn to adjust my course. Surprisingly, I was able to keep up with my master without burning up my stamina. Somehow, she kept me at the equilibrium point where my burn rate equaled my regeneration rate for my stamina. I was under no illusion why I had been able to keep up with my master: she allowed me to. After all, if Kalistra chose to run at her top speed, then she would be the proverbial hare to my turtle. It wouldn''t be even close. Nonetheless, I persevered and kept running for about an hour or so.


    I couldn''t blame my master for running like this, though. It was my fault for accepting Alsaj''s quest and spending a few precious hours today in the Fla''en ruin under the mountain. I should have asked her to come to the Melee Tournament in Bristol, watch me beat up a few fighters, and then turn back to do her quest. Surely, it wasn''t time sensitive, unlike my trek to Bristol. And I had to give Kalistra credit for allowing me to make this rather poor decision. As my teacher, she was willing to let me succeed or fail on my own terms. Now, she was showing me the consequences of my decision, which may include running through out the night.


    My idyllic thoughts were interrupted by a rustle nearby. Suddenly, an animal roared and started chasing me! I took a quick peek behind me and I really wished I didn''t; it was a humongous bear! "Uh, master, there''s a big bear chasing me!" I yelled out. From my glance at the bear, I knew that I couldn''t fight it by myself. It was big, mean, and angry at me for some reason.


    Kalistra never stopped moving. But instead of running ahead, she made a huge U-turn around a large tree and started running toward me! "Keep running straight!" she ordered as the cat girl passed by me.


    Uh-oh! I saw that the cat girl''s eyes were glowing and she had a grin on her face. It was clear to me who Kalistra saw as the hunter and the hunted. I was tempted to stop running and try to help her take down the bear, but who was I kidding? If I tried to jump into the fight, I was just going to get myself killed. And if my master couldn''t take down the bear, then what chance did I have of succeeding? No, the most prudent action to take was to follow Kalistra''s order and to keep running. If she can''t handle the giant bear, then I need to reach the closest town and seek help.


    I heard a deafening roar followed by another roar. In between, I heard the telltale sound of a sword being drawn out of its scabbard. And that was all. Two minutes later, my master was running next to me again. "Easy fight?" I asked her.


    "Quick fight," she corrected me while matching my pace. "I''m happy that you made the right decision and followed my instruction," she added.


    "How did you beat it?" I asked.


    "I used the Slide Step to dodge its swipe and get behind the bear. Then I cut its throat to trigger a critical hit and accompanying critical damage to end the fight," she recalled nonchalantly.


    "Would I have a chance at beating it?" I asked. I realized that it was unlikely, but I wanted to ask a fighting expert to assess the odds anyway.


    The cat girl''s whiskers twitched. "Since you have the Blessing of Lady Luck in effect, I can''t tell you that your odds of beating the giant bear would be zero," she admitted. "However, I estimate the bear to be around level 15, and it had a better chance to instant kill you than vice versa."


    "What if I waited for the bear to attack first and then use the Slide Step to get behind it like you did?" I persisted.


    My master grinned. "My pupil, that was the heart of the problem. Given the gulf between your character levels, it was unlikely for you to successfully execute the skill and avoid the bear''s attack. And your health isn''t high enough to withstand even one hit from the bear. That''s why I said you were more likely to die from an instant kill," she explained.


    I sulked at her remarks. The evil minx sure knew how to knock a man down! But her explanation did make a lot of sense, though. The gaming system in this world apparently placed more emphasis on character levels than other games I''ve played before. Some games focus more on skills and abilities and use them to determine the character''s level. Not so in this world. A character''s level determined how many skills the character can have and the success in the execution of such skills against another. This meant that to succeed, I would need to grind and raise my character level by a lot. I groaned inwardly at this realization because it will take a tremendous amount of work on my part.


    Suddenly, my master grabbed my right arm. "We need to go this way," she said cryptically as she pulled me along.


    I saw that we were approaching a thicket of trees surrounding a large rock.


    When we arrived in front of the rock, Kalistra released my arm. She gently lifted a few branches with her arm, revealing a nice hideaway within the copse.


    Suddenly, I received a pop-up notification which read, "New location ACQUIRED: Kalistra''s Hideout. +50 XP." I called up my map and sure enough, I had a new destination added.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "Climb in," she ordered as I looked at her with puzzlement.


    I obeyed. I had to duck under her arm, but I climbed on the rock on my hands and knees. Once I was inside, I looked up and I saw the branches interlocking with one another to form a roof over my head. I tried standing on my feet but I discovered that the ceiling was too low for my full height. The rock that formed the floor of the hideout was surprisingly wide and spacious enough for two people to sit, or one petite-sized cat girl to sleep on. In a corner, I saw a leather satchel. I was tempted to grab it, but I quickly remembered that this was my master''s secret place and therefore, the bag was hers. Thus, I made no attempt to touch the bag. I sat cross legged and leaned my back against a tree; the opening was to my left and the satchel to my right.


    Kalistra climbed in behind me and released the branches, which fell over and covered the opening. She sat across from me and also leaned against a tree. "We''re going to spend the night here. There are wolves and other predators that hunt in the forest after dark. We''ll be safer in here," she said.


    "Nice place you got here," I remarked. "How did you find it?"


    The cat girl''s whiskers twitched. "Two years ago, before I entered the Melee Tournament that I eventually won, I was traveling to Bristol for the first time on my own. I had gotten lost in the forest and I stumbled upon this place out of sheer luck," she said. What was left unsaid was the fact that Kalistra tripped and her face landed on the rock; when she looked up, she discovered a nice hideaway. "There should be a bag somewhere in here. Can you pass it to me?" she requested.


    I quickly grabbed the leather satchel and gave it to her.


    My master unfastened the strings at the top, opened the bag and dumped the contents on the ground between us.


    In the dying light, I saw a small pouch, a waterskin, and a bundle of cloth.


    Kalistra grabbed the bundle and opened it, revealing some dried beef jerky. She grabbed the food and put it aside. She removed her backpack, took out some beef jerky, put them in the cloth and re-bundled it.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "Replacing the two-year-old beef jerky with new ones," she replied with a sigh. Wasn''t this obvious? The cat girl decided to answer the question anyway because otherwise, I would hound her about it.


    "Um, I understood that part. Why?" I asked.


    My master put the wrapped bundle back inside the satchel. She opened the money pouch and carefully poured the coins on the ground. She did a quick count. There were 20 each of gold, silver, and copper coins. She put the coins back into the pouch and then into the satchel. She grabbed her waterskin from her backpack and took a gulp of water from it. Then she put the new waterskin into the satchel, tied the drawstring, and placed the satchel on the side. Finally, she answered my question. "This is a contingency in case I''m on the run from the Church and its supporters."


    My brows shot up. I guess she was serious about rebelling against the Church.


    "Can you open your backpack and share your rations?" the cat girl requested. "I''m hungry."


    "Sure," I replied and quickly complied. Removing my messenger bag from my neck, I took out a portion of my food. We split the bread, some fruits, and dried meat.


    When nightfall arrived, Kalistra spoke up in a low voice. "Get some rest if you can. But do not make any noise whatsoever, or else the predators will know we''re here," she warned.


    I nodded, knowing that the cat girl could see me in the dark. Leaning my head back, I closed my eyes and eventually drifted off to sleep.


    #


    I was jolted awake from my peaceful slumber by a howl, which was followed by several more howls. I felt something covering my mouth and started to struggle against the restraint.


    "It''s me!" Kalistra hissed as her pale green eyes glowed close to my face.


    I nodded and ceased struggling.


    She leaned to my right side and whispered into my ear. "We stay here unless I tell you otherwise," she ordered.


    I nodded again.


    Satisfied with my response, the cat girl moved her head away and returned to her previous position across from me.


    We heard the sound of barking and then someone yelled out, "Quickly, form a circle."


    In response to the command, there were many footsteps and swords were drawn.


    We heard growling and then heavy steps of something running. Soon, a battle was engaged in earnest as men and animals yelled out in pain.


    I really wanted to leave the hideout and help the humans fight against the wolf pack.


    However, my master sat serenely across from me . . . and meditating! Apparently, she was content to stay out of the fight.


    I was very unhappy with her decision. Weren''t we the good guys? Weren''t we SUPPOSED to help others in need? How could Kalistra square her lack of action with her precious Honor? Whenever the combatants leave the area, she and I were going to have a long and serious discussion about this.


    The fighting ended a few minutes later. But we didn''t know who won. Finally, someone spoke up. "That''s a nasty pack of dogs."


    "Are you blind? Those were dire wolves!"


    "Stop your bickering," a low voice said. It was raspy but still authoritative because the men quickly shut their mouths.


    "Why are we out here anyway?" A voice spoke up a few minutes later.


    "My contact said the nobleman was chasing after a cat girl and they were spotted moving in this direction," the leader replied.


    "Maybe the wolf pack got them," someone laughed.


    Whack! The harsh sound of something striking flesh made me wince.


    "Anyone else feels like joking?" the raspy voice asked. After a few seconds of silence, he continued. "I remind you that our contract is to intercept and eliminate those two before they reach Bristol."


    My jaw dropped open and I quickly covered my mouth with my hands before I blurted something out.


    "But why are we searching in the darkness? We''re human beings. The cat girl will probably spot us before we find them."


    "The human master will make camp for the night. I''m hoping to find their camp and take them out in their sleep," the leader replied. "The cat girl is a former Master Champion of the tournament. We wouldn''t be able to defeat her in a fair fight even if all eight of us attack her in unison. Now let''s keep searching and stay quiet! I want their camp found!"


    We heard footsteps close to our hideout as the group of hired killers passed by.


    My heart started pounding heavily in my chest as my panic attack broke out.


    However, the men did not notice our hideout and their footsteps drifted further and further away.


    Kalistra opened her eyes and looked at me. "I''m going to follow them for a little bit. You will stay here and wait for me," she ordered.


    "Yes, master," I replied in a low voice. By this point, my panic attack was receding.


    Using her scabbard, the cat girl lifted the branches covering the entrance. She quietly stepped out and allowed the branches to drop back over the opening. Now out in the open, the predator began her hunt.

 Chapter 104 - Hunt

    The cat girl stepped softly on the ground. Her night vision allowed Kalistra to see clearly in the darkness. Of course, the torches held by the would-be killers also gave away their positions. The hunter saw the closest human was only twenty feet away. The cat girl looked up at the branches to see which appeared strong enough to bear her weight. She quickly charted a course in her mind and jumped onto the first branch; from that starting point, she hopped from tree to tree until was above her target. The hunter waited patiently until her target moved a bit too far from the rest of his companions. Seizing the moment, she pulled out her sword, jumped down and landed softly behind the human. Kalistra immediately covered his mouth with her left paw while she cut his throat.


    The victim dropped his torch to the ground.


    Kalistra immediately dropped the lifeless body over the torch to smother the flames and prevent a forest fire from breaking out. She jumped onto another branch and looked for the man''s comrades. She saw three torches and started jumping toward them.


    The cat girl waited patiently for another man to wander off. Again, she disposed of him as easily as the first man and jumped back onto a tree branch.


    The group of humans had spread out too widely to realize that two of their members were missing.


    Kalistra took out two more men before the leader realized what was happening.


    "Everyone, gather around me!" the raspy voice of the leader ordered.


    The cat girl took this opportunity to study the speaker. She saw a man of medium build with a shaved head and a black eye patch over his left eye. He wore boiled leather armor and carried a bastard sword behind his back and a short sword at his left hip.


    "Hey, where are Luxpin, Jiofen, and Rieheart?" another man asked.


    The cat girl decided that it was time to reveal herself to the men. After all, she was not an assassin and it was the Honorable thing to do. She dropped down from her hiding spot and stayed just beyond the edge of their torchlight.


    "Damn!" the leader muttered as he noticed the pair of eyes glowing in the dark.


    One of the remaining men lifted his torch higher and his light finally revealed the hunter in their midst.


    The four men saw that her blade was slick with blood and they knew the fate of the missing men.


    The leader pulled out his bastard sword and pointed its edge at the master swordswoman. "Whoever takes her head will get a ten gold bonus!" he yelled.


    The remaining men cheered with false bravado at the large bounty and charged in unison. Their only chance of surviving this fight was to gang up on her.


    Kalistra shook her head with disappointment at their simple tactic. There was neither skill nor strategy behind their charge. If she was their leader, she would order them to surround her first. The master swordswoman activated the "Charge" technique on the closest opponent and decapitated him. Sensing movement behind her, the agile warrior jumped straight up. Using her right heel, she kicked the headless body into the man behind her and landed safely on the ground. When she turned around, she saw that the second attacker was entangled with the dead body and both were on the ground. She seized the opportunity to jab the point of her blade straight through his heart.


    "Yeargh!" someone yelled while charging toward her.


    The cat girl did a back flip. While in the air, she saw that the third attacker was making an overhead swing with his blade. However, before the sharp blade could reach her, the swordswoman lashed out with her own blade and chopped off his hands.


    The man stumbled forward as he suddenly realized that his hands were missing. Then he felt cold steel in his heart and wondered no more.


    As Kalistra pulled her blade out of the dead man''s body, she felt another heavy air current behind her. The cat girl spun around and kicked the body at the direction of the air movement. She hopped back to safety as she observed a long, wide blade bisect the body with ease. She saw that the leader was looking at her with rage. "Who sent you?" she asked.


    The last man standing sneered at the question. "Silly girl, you will never be able to force me to reveal my employer," he taunted her.


    "Why? Don''t you want to live?" she asked.


    The one-eyed man laughed. "You are offering to let me go if I reveal my employer to you? How would you know that I''m the telling, silly girl?"


    "Sooner or later, the truth will be revealed. And if I discover that you lied to me, then you know I will come after you," she answered.


    The contractor shook his head. "A Lawful being like you would never understand the Underworld''s Rules. If we take on a murder-for-hire contract and fail to take out the targets, then our own lives are forfeit. I cannot walk away now," he explained. "Come, show me a master swordsman technique and I will defeat it," he challenged her.


    "Very well. I shall grant your dying request," the cat girl agreed. Suddenly, Kalistra ran at her full speed and circled the man.


    The human tried to swing his bastard sword but his target was moving faster than he could swing his sword.


    "This is a technique I created myself. It''s called, ''Death by a Thousand Cuts.''"Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Suddenly, the circle tightened and the man felt his entire body being cut by her blade. No matter how he tried to shield his body with his sword, he was still cut. Even worse, each wound resulted in a bleeding effect and he was literally bleeding to death. The rapid loss of blood was too much to overcome and the victim dropped, face first, to the ground.


    As Kalistra came out of her deadly dance, a barrage of throwing stars came right at her. Accepting the challenge head on, the cat girl used her blade to deflect the projectiles. She managed to deflect all 40 throwing stars. However, one of the deflections went backward and grazed her sword arm; immediately, the defender felt as if her arm was on fire.


    Seeing that the mission was accomplished, the assailant fled, hopping from tree branch to tree branch.


    The cat girl''s paw started trembling as the poison spread throughout her arm. She dropped her sword and immediately reached into her pouch for a Potion of Neutralize Poison. She carefully observed the effects of the poison as she calmly drank the potion. The poison reduced her health and also her stamina. The potion was able to counter the health reduction but not the stamina reduction. She tried to reach into her pouch again to grab a stamina potion. However, her stamina bar was already low due to her use of the master swordsman technique. And the poison was rapidly draining the tiny sliver of stamina remaining. "Damn!" Kalistra said as the poison reduced her stamina to zero and knocked her unconscious.


    Two elves dropped from the trees and approached the cat girl on the ground.


    "Never thought I''ll see the day when the great and mighty Kalistra is knocked out," the male elf remarked. He wore green leather armor and carried a bow and quiver, and a sheathed short sword at his left hip


    His companion searched the vicinity for one of those throwing stars. The other elf was female and wore elven chain mail enchanted to move silently in the forest. She had a shield on her back and a long sword in a scabbard at her side. When she found a throwing star embedded in a tree trunk, she grabbed it with her gauntleted hand and pulled it free. She took a sniff and blanched at the smell. It smelled like pus. "I don''t recognize this poison. Please smell it, brother," she requested.


    The other elf took a whiff and made a face. "There are two distinct odors on it. The one I recognize is boiled jabber wort. Depending on the concentration, it can sap up to 10 stamina per second. It''s nasty against professions that rely on stamina to activate techniques," he noted with a shiver.


    "No wonder Kalistra is knocked out. The poison is keeping her stamina below zero," the female elf replied. She carefully wrapped the throwing star in a cloth and placed it in her pouch. "We''ll need to take her back to her hideout and wake up the nobleman," she said. The elf gently carried the cat girl in her arms and started walking.


    The elven ranger scanned the battle field and found no sign of life. Every human who crossed blades with the cat girl met his death. The elf shivered at the memories of their slaughters. He quickly followed his sister.


    When the two elves arrived at the hideout, another person dropped her illusion and came into view. The newcomer was a human girl who wore a dark gray robe and carried a staff, which marked her as a mage. The mage gasped at the sight of Kalistra. "Is she dead?"


    "Poisoned," the ranger replied.


    "By an assassin," the warrior added.


    The mage looked at her party members and gave an order. "Let''s make camp here. I''ll wait up the nobleman."


    #


    Tap-tap-tap.


    I heard the noise but my mind failed to comprehend its significance.


    "Wake up, milord," a female voice said. Seeing that the gentle method had failed, the mage tried the hard method instead. She poked the end of her staff into my ribs.


    Ow! My body immediately awoke from an automatic fight-or-flight response; I put up my fists and prepared to fight with whoever had attacked me. My eyes landed on a familiar looking dark gray robe. The wearer of the robe was bent at the waist and leaning her head under the roof of trees. Her fiery red hair framed her beautiful face and her dazzling green eyes looked straight into mine.


    "Do you remember me?" the human woman asked.


    I took a deep breath. My heart was pounding so hard inside my chest that I thought it was going to explode! I was fortunate that her prank did not trigger a panic attack in me. Yes, I recognized this person. She was a spellcaster who traveled with the elven twins, Bjoukia and Bjoukin. I met the trio on my first day in this gaming world. They sat on the same table as Ebenthal at The Noble Lady during lunch. Rijana was what I call a "troublemaker" because her appearance always brought trouble along with her. "Why are you here, Rijana?" I tried not to grimace at knowing her name. I wondered if she was an avatar for some unknown goddess.


    Rijana smiled for a brief instant and then her face turned serious. "It''s your master. She''s in trouble."


    At the expected (or unexpected, depending on one''s perspective) news, I lunged for the opening out of the hideout.


    "Eek!" the mage yelped in surprise and reflexively backed away.


    I rudely brushed past her and looked around. It was still very dark but a glimmer of moonlight from the waning moon illuminated my surroundings. I quickly noticed the camp fire just a few yards away. And on the ground laid Kalistra, who was curled up in a fetal position. I became alarmed at the way she slept because I had NEVER seen her in that position before. She had always slept on her back with her tail tucked neatly between her legs. She acted prim and proper even in her sleep! Thus, for Kalistra to be ignoring proper decorum was a big warning that something was seriously wrong with her.


    As I approached the campfire, I saw Rijana''s companions, Bjoukia and Bjoukin, leaning against separate trees.


    "What happened?" I demanded to know. I was so concerned by my master''s current situation that I skipped offering the two elves a friendly greeting. The last time I saw them was at the dojo when they volunteered with other adventurers to enter the underground wererat lair to mop up.


    Bjoukin the ranger rose to his feet and walked until he stood in front of me. He wore a green colored, full set of leather armor. His curly blonde hair was tied back with a green string. His sky blue eyes met mine for a brief instant. He bowed deeply to me for some unknown reason and then gave his report. "Milord, your companion decided to pursue a group of humans on her own. While she was fighting the leader of the group, an assassin attacked her with ranged weapons that were coated with poison. She deflected most of them, but one managed to graze her arm and poisoned her."


    I grimaced at his report. Kalistra told me she was going to track them, not fight them! I cursed my own stupidity for not instructing her to expressly avoid fighting them. As her master, I could have made this order and she would be forced to obey my command. I took a deep breath. "Those men were under contract to kill us. Why didn''t you help her fight them?" I asked.


    The two elves traded glances.


    By now, Bjoukia the fighter had also walked over and stood to the left of her brother. "The Elven Nation assigned us to protect you, not her," she revealed.


    "We saw her drink a Potion of Neutralize Poison but then she fell unconscious. I decided to bring her back here and we set up camp outside your hideout," the ranger added.


    I quickly viewed Kalistra''s status screen and saw that her current condition was "Poisoned. -10 Stamina per second." When I relayed this information, the two elves winced.


    Bjoukin sighed. "I was afraid of this. The projectile was laced with two poisons. The potion that your companion drank was able to neutralize the lower tier poison but not the greater tier one. The constant stamina reduction induced her to sleep. It will also prevent her from using her deadly sword techniques," he explained.


    "Perhaps, I can help," a voice interrupted us.

 Chapter 105 - The Cats Eye

    "How, Rijana?" I asked with weariness as I sat on the ground beside my master. I didn''t need to turn around to know that the mage was behind me because I had heard her footsteps; unlike her elven companions, Rijana was not accustomed to walking silently in the forest. I opened the rectangular shaped, hard leather pouch at Kalistra''s waist and started pulling out the potions until I found the one I sought: a Potion of Stamina. Once I put the rest of the vials back into the pouch, I held up the stamina potion in my right hand and began to pull on the stopper with my left hand.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed my left hand, preventing me from removing the stopper. "You shouldn''t give Kalistra that potion just yet," the mage warned. "The poison will immediately drain the recovered stamina out of her."


    "Then what am I supposed to do?" I huffed in frustration. "I can''t leave her unconscious like this." I will readily admit that I was too upset with the situation to be thinking clearly. Frankly, I was still in shock at my master''s condition. She was a level 20 master swordswoman and undoubtedly one of the fiercest fighters in the Kingdom of Merlin. Yet, she was brought down by an assassin''s poison?


    It would be laughable if the circumstances weren''t so serious. If my master remained in her current condition, then I will need to carry her for the rest of the journey to Bristol. I wasn''t concerned for my personal safety per se because I was confident that Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin will accompany me and they will protect me if necessary. The problem was that if Kalistra remained in her current condition, then she will not be able to discharge her duties as a Judge in the Melee Tournament. Then, the rumors will fly regarding what happened to her; even if I perform extremely well in the tournament, people will be talking about her rather than me. Thus, I need to find a cure for Kalistra before the tournament begins.


    Additionally, I was upset with myself rather than my master. If Kalistra had more confidence in my fighting abilities, then she would NOT have deceived me into staying in her hideout while she went after the contract killers. An extra pair of eyes could have warned her of the assassin''s presence and perhaps, the outcome would have been different. The fact that she felt the need to leave me behind bothered me more than I cared to admit. Was I wasting my time training as a swordsman at the dojo? Should I change my profession instead?


    "I agree that you shouldn''t leave Kalistra in her current condition," Rijana replied as she finally removed her hand. It was clear to her that I was becoming more and more upset. She tried to change my negative outlook by offering me hope. "The solution I had in mind was a way to boost her stamina regeneration, or at least enough to overcome her constant 10 point reduction in stamina."


    "How?" I asked again.


    The mage reached into her pouch and sorted through a number of gemstones. Finally, she plucked the one she sought and gave it to me.


    I held the gemstone closer to the campfire in order to see it better. The stone was about the size of an American quarter coin. It was translucent and light green in color, with a smooth surface. It was slightly oval shaped and resembled an eye. It was similar to a jade stone but not quite the same thing.


    "This is a Cat''s Eye," Rijana identified. "I can imbue the stone with an effect to boost Stamina regeneration by 5 points per second. Combined with Kalistra''s natural stamina regeneration, it should be enough to overcome the constant 10 points drain from the poison effect," she explained. "And then you can give her the stamina potion to help her awaken."


    I finally turned around to face the spellcaster. Hope renewed in my heart. "Can you really do it?" I asked her as I put the Potion of Stamina back in Kalistra''s leather pouch. Assuming that the mage was correct, then I should delay giving my master the stamina potion to avoid wasting it.


    "I am an Enchanter," Rijana smiled while pointing at her dark gray robe. "The gray color of my robe should have made that clear to you."


    "Sorry," I apologized. "I haven''t received lessons from any mages yet due to a lack of time."


    The enchanter held up her hand. "It''s quite understandable, milord. The commoners in Tregome have talked a lot about you and your feats ever since you arrived in town just a few days ago. But let me talk more about the magical solution to your master''s problem. Enchantments are expensive because the greater the enchantment, the higher quality the item must be in order to serve as the vessel to hold the enchantment. If an inferior vessel is used, then it will break sooner rather than later and the embedded enchantment will disappear."


    I looked directly into her green eyes. By throwing in the words "expensive" and "higher quality" into her explanation, Rijana was obviously hinting at the cost of the item that she was proposing to make for Kalistra. I already knew that magic items usually cost a lot of money. In my mind, the only questions were how much the enchanted Cat''s Eye gemstone will cost and whether I had the proper sum on my person since I was nowhere near a bank right now.


    I decided right then that if I had the money, then I will pay it no matter the cost. The reason was simple: Kalistra was my first friend in this gaming world (or on Earth 2 if we want to be technically correct here) and she meant the world to me. She took care of me even if she did it grudgingly at times. Her personal sense of Honor and Dignity was inspiring and admirable. Under her tutelage, she made me a better person. I had no doubt that I would have died already without her protection. I owed her my life and thus, I will gladly pay whatever it cost to help Kalistra recover from the poison. Furthermore, I could not imagine my master being weak and feeble for the rest of her life. If there was a way to ameliorate the effects of the poison within her body, then I want Kalistra to have it. With that settled, I took the direct approach with the enchanter. "How much?"


    Rijana looked away for a moment; she was unwilling to meet my eyes. "The Cat''s Eye itself will cost half a platinum coin. In addition, I will need to charge the non-guild rate for my service because you aren''t a member of the Mage Guild. The service charge is 50% of the cost of the vessel," she said. Her green eyes finally met mine and hers were apologetic.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "In other words, you want 750 gold coins for the enchanted Cat''s Eye?" I asked in a neutral tone of voice. While it was a lot of money, I was happy inside because I knew that I had enough money to pay for the magic item. Additionally, I had a feeling that, once Kalistra found out the cost of the gemstone, she will try to repay me by betting on me at the Melee Tournament. Thus, the 750 gold coins were likely to be a temporary loan on my master''s behalf.


    "Yes," Rijana nodded in confirmation. She was feeling miserable inside because she had no leeway in reducing or even waiving the service fee unless she was a Master Enchanter, and she wasn''t one at this point. While I was a nobleman, she was doubtful that I carried that kind of money on me because it was so risky to travel with a heavy purse when the possibility of encountering bandits on the road was high.


    Without fanfare, I took off my left boot and turned it upside down. The hidden platinum coin rolled out of the boot and into my palm. "Here," I said and passed the coin to her.


    The enchanter''s eyes widened at the sight of the valuable coin. She had never held a platinum coin before. It absolutely shocked her to discover that I was carrying it while traveling. Rijana took a moment to recover from her shock. "I''m sorry, but I don''t have 250 gold coins to give you back as change right now," she said. The enchanter started sweating and fervently hoped that I will not catch her little white lie. While it was true that she did not carry that much gold coins on her, Rijana retained a number of high-value gems to practice her trade. For her to give a gem or two to the nobleman in lieu of the 250 gold would dramatically reduce her earning potential from enchanting those gemstones.


    "Call it an IOU then," I replied dismissively. "I may need you to enchant something else in the future. Can you make the enchanted Cat''s Eye tonight?" I asked as I handed the Cat''s Eye back to her.


    "I will start right away. It will take a few hours but I should be finished by dawn," the mage replied. She looked around for a quiet spot and suddenly remembered my hideout. "Milord, would it be okay if I use your hideout for my work? I need a quiet place in order to focus," she explained.


    "Of course," I agreed readily.


    Rijana bowed deeply and then crawled into Kalistra''s Hideout. Sitting cross legged in the center of the smooth rock, she placed the Cat''s Eye on the ground before her and started chanting with her eyes closed.


    Seeing that my business transaction with his leader was completed, the ranger spoke up. "Milord, you should get some rest," Bjoukin said. "You have a Melee Tournament to enter tomorrow," he reminded me.


    "We''ll wake you up as soon as Rijana is finished making the enchanted item," Bjoukia reassured me with a friendly smile.


    I looked at the twins and nodded. Until then, I didn''t realize just how exhausted I was. I was running on my feet for most of the day with Kalistra until Jasla in her human form of Alsaj took me to the Fla''en ruins, which then took up most of my afternoon. My master tried to make up for the lost time by running until we reached her hideout. Afterward, I slept inside Kalistra''s Hideout until the contract killers fought off a dire wolf pack during the night, and then Kalistra made a bad decision to go after the men on her own.


    I looked at my master and studied her form. She truly looked frail and vulnerable in her sleep. I decided to take a spot on the ground next to her. I laid down flat on my back and I quickly fell asleep.


    #


    I felt my arm being shaken but my eyes remained glued shut. I dreamed of being home again. I was playing the new Merlin game on my personal computer, and I was having a tough time in power leveling my character.


    "WAKE UP!" Someone yelled in my ear.


    The dream was obliterated from my mind as I returned to the present. I immediately sat up and I bumped heads with someone. OW! I ignored the "-1 Health" notification as I turned my head to see just who had awakened me so rudely. The perpetrator was Bjoukin, who had fallen on his behind. His eyes had a dazed look, which I recognized as being stunned. Apparently, the ranger was inadvertently headbutted by me, took a spill, and incurred the stunned condition temporarily. I rose to my feet and helped pulled him up as well. "I hope that''s not the elven custom to wake people up," I cracked a joke as I saw the brightening sky.


    "It''s not," a female voice said.


    I turned to the direction of Kalistra''s hideout. "Good morning to you, too, Rijana." I saw the puffy bags under her eyes and I felt guilty at my insistence that the enchanter finished making the magic item for Kalistra ASAP. "Are you finished?" I asked.


    "Catch!" Rijana threw something at me.


    I caught it with both hands. When I looked into my palms, I saw the Cat''s Eye encircled within a thin layer of gold along the widest circumference of the gemstone and attached to a red ribbon.


    Bjoukia peered closely at the necklace. "Wow, it looks so pretty!" she gasped. "I''m so jealous," she smiled at me and batted her long eyelashes at me.


    Uh-oh! "Sorry, I can''t afford to buy a second one to give you," I replied sheepishly. It was true. I wasn''t 100% certain how much I had left, but it was definitely a LOT less than 750 gold coins. Whenever I reach Bristol, I will need to visit the bank and make a withdrawal.


    The beautiful elf laughed. "I''m only joking." Her face turned serious. "Should I put the amulet on Kalistra for you, or do you want to reserve the honors for yourself?" she asked.


    My face turned crimson at the thought of putting the amulet around the cat girl''s neck. "Um, if you would be so kind?"


    She removed her gauntlets and then she took the Cat''s Eye from my hand. Bjoukia smiled flirtatiously as our fingers touched briefly.


    "Stop teasing him, sister!" Bjoukin yelled.


    The fighter made a face and pouted. With light footsteps, she walked over to Kalistra and knelt before the sleeping cat girl. Bjoukin had a mischievous grin on her face as she tied the red ribbon around my master''s neck. "Okay, done," the elf announced as she rose to her feet and took a few steps back. Who knew how the cat girl will react to being "claimed" in this manner? Bjoukin stifled a giggle.


    Invoking my Magic Sense, I saw the Cat''s Eye emit a light yellow glow for a brief instant as the enchantment took effect on the amulet''s wearer. Growing confident in Rijana''s magic item, I took out the Potion of Stamina from my master''s pouch and carefully fed her the potion. Then I rose back to my feet and I paced the ground back and forth impatiently while keeping my eye on Kalistra''s stamina bar.


    After a few minutes, the cat girl began to stir. Kalistra opened her eyes and saw the brightening sky. The last thing she remembered was the poison in the throwing star draining her stamina to zero. The cat girl saw that her stamina bar was being replenished. She turned her head and saw us standing nearby. She recognized the newcomers as adventurers who were friendly with me. She sat up and asked, "How long was I out?"


    Overcome with relief and happiness, I knelt before my master and gave her a hug.


    Surprised by my action, Kalistra allowed me to hug her for a handful of seconds. Finally, she poked her claw into my right shoulder.


    Ow! I ignored the "-2 Health" notification and released her. I looked into her pale green eyes and said, "Welcome back, Kalistra."

 Chapter 106 - Bristol

    Kalistra took a moment to collect her thoughts and then she nodded. She remembered that she had succumbed to the poison, and she had also tricked me into staying at her hideout. Thus, by the great power of deduction, it was clear that someone had brought her back. The question was who. And she had a few suspects in mind. The cat girl raised a paw at my new companions. "Did they bring me back here?" she asked.


    The gray robed mage turned her head to the elves. "It wasn''t me," she answered.


    The cat girl read the caption above the spellcaster''s head. Her name was Rijana. Then she turned her attention to the others. She saw two elves, one dressed in elven chain mail and carried a sword and shield while the other wore a full set of leather armor and carried a bow and quiver. Kalistra guessed their professions were mage, fighter, and ranger; she wouldn''t be surprised if the ranger was a herbalist and also acted as the healer for the party. She read the captions of the elves. "Thank you for bringing me here, Bjoukia and Bjoukin," the cat girl said and bowed her head.


    "No need to thank us," the ranger said with embarrassment.


    "We were in the right place at the right time," the fighter added modestly.


    "Were you?" Kalistra stared into Bjoukia''s eyes. While the tone of my master''s voice as calm and polite, the simple question carried an implicit accusation as to the reason they were nearby. The cat girl was suspicious because the elves had not revealed their presence during her fight with the contract killers; if the duo were nearby, they could have helped her. The fact that they didn''t make Kalistra question their true motives for rescuing her. Perhaps, their real target was her pupil, and the cat girl was simply a tool to help the three develop closer relations with him.


    I quickly intervened before the fickle cat girl said something regrettable. "The Elven Nation asked them to follow me. When you lied to me and went after the contract killers on your own, the three split up. The elves followed you while the human stayed behind to guard the hideout. The two did not interfere with your fight for their own reasons and I could understand why you would be upset about that. However, they DID bring you back once you had succumbed to the stamina draining poison," I explained carefully. "If they left you there while you were unconscious, you would have become bear food," I joked.


    My master rolled her eyes. She remembered taking down the giant bear that was chasing me. It was ridiculous how often I got into trouble and it made the cat girl glad that she was not a so-called "Player Character." She shook her head at the memory. Suddenly, Kalistra felt something swaying at her neck. She looked down and saw that she was wearing a necklace with the most beautiful stone she had ever seen. Her heart skipped a beat and then she recovered her composure. "What is this?" she said as she touched the stone lightly with her left paw.


    "It''s a Cat''s Eye with an enchantment to boost your stamina regeneration by 5 points per second," Rijana spoke up. "The stamina draining poison is still inside your body. This is a temporary solution until we reach Bristol."


    The cat girl''s whiskers twitched. According to the customs of the cat people, for a girl to accept this beautiful gift meant acceptance of the amorous feelings that accompanied the gift. "Who gave this to me?" she asked in a small voice.


    All eyes turned toward me.


    "It turned out that Rijana here is an enchanter and I convinced her to spend the rest of the night to make this item," I explained.


    "But it wasn''t free. How much?" the cat girl''s eyes narrowed. Inwardly, she breathed a sigh of relief because the necklace wasn''t meant to be a token of love. Our relationship was strictly platonic, as master and pupil.


    I was hesitant to reveal the cost. But my master stared at me until I gave in and answered her question. "750 gold coins."


    The price shocked her so much that her white fur puffed up until she appeared to be twice her original size. "I see," Kalistra said in a calm voice despite her physical appearance. "I will repay you when I can," she added.


    "Or I can simply get more training from you," I grinned. I really wanted to laugh at the cat girl for her overreaction to the cost of the Cat''s Eye, but I valued my life too much to do so. I was such a coward!


    "Not for 750 gold," she refuted with a huff.


    "I hate to interrupt but I think we should break camp now," Bjoukin suggested.


    Kalistra nodded in agreement. "All entrants to the tournament must register by the ninth hour. By the position of the rising sun, I estimate that it is now some time after the sixth hour. Bristol is about five miles away. If we run for an hour, we should reach Bristol," she said and finally got off the ground.


    I rose up with her as I shook my head. "Master, I''m sorry to say this but you won''t be able to run like before because of the poison," I reminded her.


    The elves summoned their horses. "You can ride with one of us," Bjoukia offered.


    Kalistra shook her head. "Horses are frightened of animal people."


    Rijana pulled a thin disc out of her bag. The disc was about one and a half feet in diameter. When the enchanter set it on the ground, the disc started floating until it was four inches off the ground. "This is a floating disc. You can stand on it and we could tie a string around your waist to pull you along," she suggested.


    My master studied the disc for a moment and then turned her head to me.


    Uh-oh. I had a bad feeling about this . . .


    Kalistra''s eyes glowed and she grinned. "As training, my pupil shall carry me on his back and run to Bristol within the hour," she ordered.


    "Yes, master," I bowed. I went back to the hideout to retrieve our backpacks and then walked up to the horse riders. "Can you carry this for me?" I requested politely.


    "Yes, milord," Bjoukin gave me a sympathetic smile as he put my packs in the saddle bags.


    "We''ll follow your lead, milord," Bjoukia added. Rijana was sitting behind her.


    I stood before my master, turned around and knelt. After Kalistra put her arms around my chest, I interlaced my fingers together behind her back and rose to my feet. "Which way?" I asked.


    "Head north for now. I will tell you when to turn east," she said.


    With that, I started running. Thankfully, we did not encounter any more beasts or bandits in the forest. I ran straight for about a half hour and then Kalistra ordered me to turn right when I passed by a large rock. During my run, I noticed that for some reason the cat girl did not feel that heavy on my back; I hoped that the reason was due to my recent increase in strength and stamina. The trail I followed eventually led to a road and just further down was the gates of Bristol.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    I took a moment to savor the scenery. The road was sloped and we stood at the highest point. The elevation gave us a good, bird''s eye view of the town. Actually, to call Bristol a "town" would be a disservice because it appeared to be more of a city. Tregome had a few hundred residents, whereas there were at least several times that many people in Bristol. Due to the distance, the people in Bristol were the size of ants to my naked eye. But from my travels to cities back home, I knew that Bristol definitely qualified as a city. The city was surrounded by a thick, stone wall and four towers stood at the corners. Inside the wall, I saw a large courtyard connected to the gatehouse: a large water fountain stood in the middle of the yard. The city was lined with rows upon rows of houses. There was a church occupying the center of the city; the red cross on a white spire atop the church building rose to a height rivaling the watch towers.


    "Stop gawking, Lawrence," Kalistra said and poked my right cheek. However, it was a gentle tap and did not trigger a pop-up.


    "Sorry, master!" I replied.


    "Bristol is a beautiful city, isn''t it?" Bjoukin said with a knowing smile.


    I nodded and started draining my stamina to reach Bristol ASAP. There was no need to hold back now because I was so close to the finish line! When I finally reached the gatehouse, I received two pop-up notifications. The first one read, "New location ACQUIRED: Bristol. +50 XP." The second one read, "Major faction quest COMPLETED. +250 XP +100 Reputation +200 XP +1 Strength +1 Stamina +100 XP." Wow! That was an easy 600 XP!


    "You can put me down now," Kalistra reminded me.


    Oops! In my elation at my experience gain, I had totally forgotten about my burden. I quickly removed my hands from her back and the cat girl hopped down on her feet.


    The five of us waited in line for our turn to receive an inspection from the guards in order to pass through the gate. Unfortunately, it was a long line, probably because of the Melee Tournament being held here in Bristol today.


    Kalistra turned toward Bjoukin. "Can you return our packs?" she asked.


    "Sure," the ranger replied and dismounted. He took the packs out of the saddlebags and returned our backpacks.


    My master dug into her pack for rations. "It''s going to take a while for us to reach the front of this line. We may as well break our fast now," she suggested and passed out some food.


    Accepting her suggestion, we ate our portions of bread, cured meat, and fruits while we waited.


    When we finished eating, Kalistra turned to me. "Once we get inside, we''ll need to register you for the Apprentice Division. The person doing the intake will be a member of the Church with access to a truth stone," she said.


    I nodded in understanding of both her reminder and her warning. "I will tell the registrar the truth," I reassured her. She wanted me to tell the registrar my current character level because it would mean placement in the Apprentice Division. However, I had enough proficiency in the dojo''s advanced sword techniques to qualify as an Adept in the school and therefore, I could be placed in the higher tier division if I chose. Kalistra specifically stated her preference and I just indicated that I will obey her. After all, she still owed me 750 gold coins for the Cat''s Eye necklace, and she intended to bet her way to pay back the money.


    The cat girl grinned at my reply and her tail happily dangled in the air.


    "Milord, we will need to run some errands once we enter Bristol," Rijana said. She was oblivious to the hidden communication between master and pupil.


    "But we should be finished in time to watch your matches," Bjoukia quickly added.


    "Of course," I smiled at the trio. "Thank you for protecting us," I added and bowed deeply.


    "There''s no need for that," Bjoukin said with embarrassment.


    Suddenly, someone stuck the end of his scabbard against my lower back. "Hey, watch it!"


    "-2 Health." I was wearing my armor, which was on loan from The Watch. For me to receive damage in my torso despite the armor''s protection, the blow was NOT accidental. I slowly turned to face my would-be tormentor. Ah yes, new city, new bullies. Just the way the Gamemaster liked it.


    The culprit was a haughty looking youth, perhaps seventeen years of age. The boy with short golden hair wore an expensive looking dark blue silk shirt over red leggings and black leather boots. He carried a long sword at his belt; the hilt was decorated with a topaz. His hands were adorned with jeweled rings. He was surrounded by a trio of bodyguards. His icy blue eyes burned with fury. "Why would a nobleman like you bow and scrape before those mongrels?" he asked.


    I looked up at his caption and read his name, "Kuerten Paget." I groaned inwardly as I traded glances with my master. I recalled her warning regarding the nobility. I needed to give this arrogant nobleman a proper response without insulting him. I smiled without warmth at the young man. "Lord Paget, my servant had passed out while on the road. These three came to her aid and then accompanied us for the rest of our journey," I explained politely.


    "You are too generous, Lord Mulligan," Rijana responded with a deep bow. "We happen to be traveling to the same destination."


    "Hmph!" Paget turned away in disgust. It was proper decorum for nobles to acknowledge service performed beyond what was expected of one''s proper station. If the trio had gone out of their way to assist me, then he couldn''t disparage me any further without provoking me into challenging him to a duel. Paget couldn''t risk injury before the tournament. Perhaps afterward, he could make a demand or two from me.


    Fortunately, I was rescued by an unlikely source. "Sirs, please state your names and the purpose of your visit to Bristol."


    We turned and saw that we had reached the gatehouse. Standing before us was a humongous man wearing chain mail armor. His head was bald and his skin was bronze colored. He had an intimidating presence and his tone of voice was stern.


    Hovering near the guard was a man wearing a white robe with a red cross on his chest; he was holding a writing book and a quill. His truth stone hung prominently over his heart. The man was obviously a member of the Church of Britannia.


    I quickly read both men''s captions. "Greetings Gatekeeper Valden and Brother Hanning," I said. The cleric''s full name was "Jonathan Hanning," and he was apparently a nobleman.


    When the shorter man''s brows rose at being addressed as "Brother Hanning," I quickly pulled out my own truth stone from under my tunic. "My name is Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, town judge in Tregome and a brother in the Church of Britannia. I am here to participate in the Melee Tournament as the representative of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship," I answered honestly.


    Upon hearing my name, Brother Hanning grabbed my hand and bowed deeply. However, he did not kiss my hand because my position within the Church was not high enough to demand it. "Yes, the Brotherhood has heard of your great service on behalf of the Gods of Law and Order during your stay in Tregome. This lowly brother''s heart is filled with joy to see your safe arrival in Bristol," he said. The man released my hand and quickly wrote my name and purpose down on paper. "What of your companions?" he prodded me gently.


    Kalistra stepped forward. "I am Kalistra, Heir of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship and I will serve as a judge in the tournament," she said.


    The gatekeeper''s eyes lit up at her introduction. "Master Kalistra! Thank you for coming to this year''s Melee Tournament!" The man quickly bowed from the waist.


    The cleric''s brows shot up but he performed his duties without comment and wrote down her name and purpose. Hanning had rarely seen the guard bow to anyone. At first glance, this cat girl looked like a harmless, innocent lamb. She was petite and aloof, just like any other cat girl. However, now that he stood close to her, the man could fear a powerful, foreboding aura emanating from her. Hanning resisted the temptation to wipe the sweat from his brows. To Brother Hanning''s relief, the rest of the party seemed normal and he dutifully recorded their entries in his visitor''s log.


    The five of us entered Bristol and then Kalistra took the lead. She brought us to the large water fountain in the middle of the large courtyard which I had seen from the road earlier. Commoners were continuously drawing water from it with buckets.


    "This is where we part," Rijana said with a hint of sadness. "Good luck in the tournament," she waved and walked away.


    "Good luck," the two elves echoed.


    Bjoukia gave me a peck on the cheek and smiled mischievously.


    Her brother scowled as he dragged her by the arm to follow their leader.


    "Good riddance," the cat girl muttered under her breath. "Okay, we need to register you for the tournament, and then we''ll rent a room at an inn to stow our gear. You can''t wear armor in the tournament," she pointed out.


    "Yes, master," I replied.


    Kalistra looked at our surroundings and her whiskers twitched. Realizing that it would be far too easy for me to be separated from her in this large crowd, the cat girl grabbed my right hand and started pulling me along.

 Chapter 107 (Final) - The Melee Tournament

    Kalistra led me to a tent with a yellow flag on top. There were four desks arranged side-by-side from left to right. She took me to the second desk from the left.


    Sitting in a chair behind the desk was another cleric wearing a white robe with a red cross. "Please place your hand on the stone, and state your name and character level," the man instructed.


    I saw a light yellow-colored rock on the table. When I placed my hand on it, I felt a slight buzz as its magic compelled me to tell the truth. "My name is Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, and I''m level 6."


    "Very good, milord," the man said as he recorded my information; since the stone did not turn red, I had told the truth. "You qualify to enter the Apprentice Division. Please give me your entry fee."


    My master quickly placed a gold coin on the table.


    The registrar took the coin and replaced it with a blue-and-red colored bracelet. "Please wear it," he instructed.


    I took the bracelet and put it on my left wrist.


    The man eyed my armor and said, "Contestants are not permitted to wear armor during their matches."


    "I will remove it before my match," I promised.


    The registrar nodded and then called out, "Next!"


    We took the hint and quickly left the table.


    Again, Kalistra took my hand. This time she led me to an inn called, "The Wild Boar." It was a three story building and made of stone.


    When we entered, I saw a small reception desk with a gnome sitting behind it. To the right was a large, double door frame that led to the dining room; the doors were missing. To the left was a set of stairs, presumably leading to the guest rooms.


    When the receptionist noticed our entry, the gnome adjusted his tiny glasses over his long, narrow nose. "Oh, my! Look at what the cat dragged in. You finally decided to serve as a judge for the tournament, Master Kalistra?" he chuckled.


    "We need two rooms, Deun''Luye," my master replied.


    "Two?" the gnome innkeeper asked. Finally, he noticed me standing behind her. "Is this your dojo''s representative for the tournament?"


    I took this opportunity to introduce myself. "I am Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, and I will represent the Butterfly School at this year''s tournament," I said.


    The gnome grinned. "Who trained you?" he asked. When I pointed a finger at Kalistra, the innkeeper''s grin widened. "Thank you for telling me," he said in a conspiratorial tone of voice. "Please don''t tell anyone else, unless it''s a truth stone wearer," he requested.


    "Why?" I looked at Deun''Luye with puzzlement.


    "I plan to place some bets on your early matches. Win the first match, your room for the night will be free. Each additional match you win will earn you another free night at my inn. If you reach the semi-finals, I''ll give you a week''s stay. On the house," he proposed.


    "You sure are confident that Lawrence will win," Kalistra remarked.


    "He''s your pupil," the gnome pointed out.


    "If you add meals along with the room, then it''s a deal," I countered.


    "Fine," Deun''Luye nodded.


    We shook hands and then the gnome gave each of us a room key.


    "Your rooms are 2-A and 2-B," he said and pointed at the stairs to our left.


    When we reached the second floor, Kalistra discovered that her room was "2-A" and next to the stairs. My room was next to hers. My master turned to face me. "Please stow your gear and then meet me in the dining room," she ordered.


    "Yes, master!" I nodded and then used my key to open the door to 2-B. I saw that it was a much smaller room than the one I had stayed in at The Noble Lady. Nor did it have any window. The furnishing consisted of a simple bed. There was a hook on the wall with a lantern. Next to the door was an open closet. When I finished my visual inspection of the guest room, I shook my head. I had a suspicion that I would need to pay extra for a bucket of water to clean myself. I was hoping to freshen up a bit after my journey but alas, it didn''t seem like I would have time to do so this morning. I placed my messenger bag on the bed. I then removed my chest piece and left the armor on the bed as well. Mindful of the fact that Kalistra didn''t like to wait, I left the room and locked it. After I walked down the stairs and entered the dining room, I saw my master was sitting at a table already.


    She noticed me at the doorway and waved.


    I quickly joined her at the table in the far corner and took the spot on the bench across from her. In front of my seat on the table were a mug containing a hot liquid and some buttered bread.


    The cat girl, on the other hand, was having chicken soup.


    I looked at her delicious meal with envy and sulked openly.


    "It''s better to fight when your stomach isn''t full," Kalistra said. "Now drink up your honey mead and eat the bread to replenish your health and stamina. After the tournament, we''ll come back here and have a proper lunch."


    "Yes, master," I replied and started eating. When I finished, I saw that my stamina bar had completely refilled.


    "Let''s go," she said and rose from her seat.


    I started to reach into my waist pouch for some coins to pay for our meals but the cat girl beat me to it.


    "My treat," she grinned.


    When we exited the inn, Kalistra grabbed my hand again and dragged me to another section of the courtyard.


    I saw that the courtyard was divided into smaller sections and cordoned off with rope. Furthermore, in front of each subsection, there was an upright pole with colored flags. There were people, unarmored but carrying swords, standing inside each subsection.


    She led me to a pole with two flags: one was colored blue and the other was red.


    I looked at my left wrist to confirm that the colors of my bracelet matched the flags on the pole.


    "The bracelet indicates your starting block," my master said. "These are your potential opponents. The top eight from each block will then fight other blocks within the division until you have a winner," she explained.


    "How will the individual matches be set up?" I asked.


    "For the first match, names will be pulled off the registrar''s log book. The Church will randomly pair the contestants and cross off the names. This way, the Church will not be accused of fixing matches by pairing specific contestants," she replied.


    "What if there is an odd number of contestants? Would that person get a bye for the round?" I asked.


    Someone chuckled.


    We turned toward the newcomer; it was a man who wore a white robe of the church. He had a stocky build, shortly cropped sandy hair, and light blue eyes. A truth stone hung over his chest.


    "If the contestant is that unlucky, then he would be better off not participating in the tournament," the man laughed.


    I looked at the man''s caption. His name was "Deacon Piergeon."


    "I''m sorry to interrupt, but we need you in the Judges'' section now, Master Kalistra," the deacon said and bowed. He then turned to me. "Good luck to you, Brother Mulligan," he said with a slight nod.


    I bowed deeply to my superior. "Thank you, Deacon."


    When the two walked away, I entered my designated area.


    "What''s a church official doing here?" a man said and spat on the floor. The speaker wore a dirty looking, tan colored shirt riddled with holes and tears. His brown pants were equally worn. His face and beard were caked with dirt and dried mud.


    I looked at his caption and read his name, "Gocke." "Greetings, sir," I nodded politely. I looked down and saw that my truth stone was hanging over my chest. I put the stone under my tunic.


    "Too late to hide your fancy stone," Gocke persisted. "If the gods would be so kind, I want a match with you. I bet you will lose in the first round," he laughed.


    Some other contestants laughed with him. They had already inspected me and they were doubtful of my competence with the scabbard on my belt.


    I smiled politely as I tried to memorize the face of every person who laughed at me. After all, I will be matched with them sooner or later. Then, I will have an opportunity to humiliate them publicly in the arena.


    Suddenly, I heard screaming and yelling by the females in the stands. When I turned around, I saw that the target of their fawning was a man. But from a mere glance, I knew that he was different from anyone else I had encountered in this gaming world. The man did not wear a shirt and he was showing off his massive, body builder physique. His biceps were as thick as my neck. He carried a massive bastard sword in a scabbard across his back. He wore short-shorts, showing off his trunk-like thighs. He also wore gladiator boots which wrapped around his large calves. With his deep tan and short blonde hair, this newcomer was a real-life "He-Man." His arms were wrapped around two women''s waists as the trio walked hip to hip.


    I looked at the man''s caption and read his name, "Arthur William de Vere." Uh-oh! I blinked my eyes and re-read the caption. The name stayed the same. He was the first person I encountered with a three-words name. I had a strong suspicion that the man was a Player Character.


    The crowd started calling him, "The Pendragon Reborn! The next king of Merlin!"


    Arthur smiled and laughed. However, his eyes were searching . . . for something or someone. Instinctively, he knew something was bothering him but he didn''t know what.


    Our eyes met briefly before his eyes moved on. Abruptly, he stopped walking and turned his head back until our eyes locked again.


    I couldn''t help but shiver at the raw power and intensity of his stare. It was as if the man was a lion and I was a mere mouse.


    Finally, he smiled at me and continued walking.


    To my relief, Arthur walked toward another subsection, meaning that the two of us won''t meet until we advanced out of our starting blocks.


    #


    "Kekeke," Lord Bane chuckled from his position high in the air above the courtyard. "The Lion of the East has finally met the Lion of the West. The Gamemaster will surely be pleased." He was invisible to the mortals below. The demigod was holding a bucket of popcorns and tossing a handful of the airy, crunchy food into his mouth. "You guys want some?" he offered.


    "So that''s the most probable Champion of Chaos?" Jasla asked as she studied the man, ignoring her father. For some reason, she felt repulsed by this new Player Character when she looked at him.


    "Don''t stare too hard at him, dear," Lady Musa admonished her daughter. "He is tainted by Madness."


    Jasla winced. There was a huge difference between Chaos and Madness. A person could be chaotic but still had the sensibility to avoid wanton, needless destruction. A person in the throes of madness will not be so restrained.


    "If Arthur takes the crown, then Britannia will be destroyed and the people of the land will suffer," Gaea said, verbalizing Jasla''s fear aloud.


    "If he wins kingship under the rules laid out by the Gamemaster, then we cannot interfere," Lady Luck reminded her kindred. "We can only hope that Lawrence will snuff out the flames of Arthur before it turns into a raging inferno."


    #


    When the church bell struck nine times, an official slowly walked across the courtyard until he stood in front of the water fountain, which had been cordoned off by the guards.


    I looked at the man''s caption and his name read, "Mayor William Wilshire." The middle-aged man was tall and stood with an air of authority. He wore a finely tailored red shirt over black hoses and brown shoes. A golden cape draped over his back. A sword hilt encrusted with a large diamond peeked out at his waist.


    The mayor raised his right hand. "My fellow citizens and honored guests, I thank you all for coming to this year''s Melee Tournament. We are humbled and honored that the Church of Britannia has chosen Bristol as the host site this year," he said. The mayor turned and bowed in the direction of a group of clergy standing in front of the registration tent. He then turned toward the holding area for the contestants. "Now, here are the rules of the tournament. The matches are called in random order by the registrars. Each match will be fought in the area designated by the match judge. Each match will last five minutes. The match will end when the judge determines a contestant has received three blows, or sooner if the contestant cannot continue to fight. If both contestants remain standing at time expiration, the judge will determine the winner. No appeal will be permitted. The matches will be fought unaided by shield, armor, potion, or magic. The matches will be fought with swords that will remain sheathed at all times. Any violation of these rules, as determined by the match judge, will result in either a warning or immediate forfeiture of the match," he explained. The mayor raised both hands. "Let the tournament begin!" Trumpets blared as the mayor slowed walked back into the stands.


    A cleric stood next to the pole at my holding area and began calling out names. Unfortunately, I wasn''t part of the first group. Eight names were called. A page led the group to our designated fighting section. The contestants were paired off with judges and the matches began in earnest.


    I tried to watch all four matches simultaneously. One fighter used the bum rush technique, charging right at the start and was successful in knocking out his opponent. Another fighter tried the same tactic, but his opponent evaded the charge and countered with a blow to the backside. The other two matches involved more cautious contestants, who stood their ground and waited for the other side to make the first move.


    The audience saw what was happening and started booing at the reluctant fighters.


    The crowd''s reaction jolted these contestants and they began trading blows in earnest.


    All four matches were resolved before time expired.


    Out of the four winners, only the second contestant appeared to be very skilled, in my eyes. The man was young looking, with long black hair which was tied behind his back in the old style of Kung Fu fighters. And yes, he appeared Asian. His name was "Qiao-Lu."


    I was jolted out of my reverie when I heard my own name was called. I quickly stepped out of the holding area and followed the page as he took us to the same area again. I was paired off with a man named, "Treyu." His long, curly brown hair was disheveled and his brown beard was shaggy looking, too. His white tunic had numerous food stains all over his chest and sleeves. He wore loose fitting black pants and black shoes.


    Treyu was giving me a wild-eyed stare, as the judge stood between us.


    "Begin!"


    My opponent immediately charged at me like a wild beast.


    Fortunately, I had predicted that would be his opening move and I was prepared for it. I calmly waited for him to step closer, closer, and then I executed the Slide Step technique. "Slide step skill SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP."


    When Treyu slammed his scabbard down on my head, I suddenly disappeared from view.


    With his back toward me now, I slammed my scabbard against the back of his skull. "Critical hit! -36 Damage (HALVED). Condition: Unconscious. +50 XP."


    My opponent immediately dropped to the ground.


    "Duel WON. +100 XP."


    The judge''s eyes widened. He waved both arms frantically above his head. "Match over!"


    Clerics rushed out of the registrar''s tent and began casting healing spells on the fallen man.


    The judge angrily turned toward me. "These matches are meant to be FRIENDLY. Lethal techniques are expressly prohibited. This is your warning. Further disobedience will result in your forfeiture. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir!" I apologized and bowed deeply.


    "Now go back to your holding area before I change my mind and toss you out of the tournament," he ordered.


    I turned and started walking back. As I walked, I heard cheering and clapping. I turned incredulously to the crowd and suddenly, I realized who they were cheering: me!


    When the audience saw that I was looking at them, they roared with approval of my quick fight.


    "I''m going to bet on you. So you better keep winning!" someone yelled and the onlookers laughed while nodding.


    I offered the commoners a friendly wave and continued walking.


    When I reached my subsection, the other contestants stared at me with awe and fear.


    "Please take it easy on us," someone said and the other contestants nodded. None of them expected such a quick knock out!


    "Your fight lasted only three seconds!" another person said. He was overwhelmed by my poise in evading the charge and then executing a critical hit.


    "Don''t repeat what I did," I replied ruefully. "The judge gave me a warning and threatened forfeiture from the tournament."


    The other contestants winced.


    "I guess you have shouldn''t hit the poor fellow so hard," a young lady remarked and everyone else laughed.


    "I almost killed him," I replied somberly and the laughing ceased.


    "You didn''t do it on purpose," another person said.


    "No, it was pure instinct on my part. I evaded his bum rush and his back was facing me. I only made the same attack that he tried on me," I recalled.


    "Then it was a fair hit," the man shrugged.


    Suddenly, the cleric yelled out more names and the contestants left. Winners of their matches eventually returned to our holding area. However, the number of swordsmen remaining steadily shrunk from the uneven exchange.


    Finally, my name was called again and I followed the page to my designated area.


    When the audience saw me, they started cheering. Then, the cheering became muted when they saw my opponent: "Qiao-Lu." The bettors became apprehensive because they knew that the Asian warrior was very skilled and therefore, it was a toss up as to who would emerge victoriously from our duel. Some of them continued to place their faith in me and bet on me. Others felt the wind of change was in the air and switched to my opponent instead.


    I stood with my scabbard in hand and waited for the judge to begin the match. I saw that my opponent was eyeing me. I gave him a slight nod and he reciprocated.


    "Begin!"


    I stood my ground, allowing Qiao-Lu to make the first move.


    However, the Asian man also stood his ground.


    I winced inwardly because clearly, my opponent was not going to be baited into making a mistake. Thus, I suspected that he will be one of my harder matches for the day. Remembering the friendly match between Kalistra and Alsaj inside the Phla''en ruins, I started walking to my right, circling my opponent.


    Understanding hit his eyes, and Qiao-Lu reciprocated.


    As precious seconds ticked away, we slowly drew closer and closer, daring the other to make the first attack.


    Suddenly, Qiao-Lu struck first. He moved like a viper and aimed the end of his scabbard at my chest.


    "Dexterity check SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP." I was able to evade the quick strike just in time by stepping to left. Then I countered with a whack to his over extended forearm. "-2 Damage."


    "Hit!" the judge called out.


    My opponent was stunned by his failure to land his attack. However, the hit made him recover his senses immediately. He made a horizontal sweep at my torso, forcing me to hop back. Trying to put me off guard again, Qiao-Lu lounged forward with another jab at my chest.


    Unfortunately, his gambit worked because my feet were not set firmly on the ground. Therefore, I couldn''t evade the attack in time. Purely on instinct, I launched the Disarm technique and took a whack at his hands. I was mindful of the low probability of disarming him since we were at similar levels, but I was up 1-0 in this match and it was worth the gamble. Sure enough, dice started rolling inside my head. "Dexterity check SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP. Disarm skill SUCCESSFUL. +50XP." The scabbard sailed out of my opponent''s hands and landed into the stands. "-2 Damage."


    "Hit!" the judge called out.


    Qiao-Lu stared helplessly at where his precious sword landed and bravely accepted my third blow to end the match.


    Remembering the judge''s warning, I hit my defenseless opponent on his right arm. "-1 Damage."


    "Hit! Match over!" the judge yelled.


    The audience went wild and started clapping.


    "Duel WON. +100XP."


    Qiao-Lu looked at me with disbelief and took a deep breath. His face turned sad, reflecting his disappointment at the loss. However, the man held out his hand and we shook. "Your defense is incredible," he praised me.


    "Thank you!" I replied. "I was very lucky to disarm you."


    The two of us walked side by side as the commoners continued cheering and yelling at us. Finally, we went our separate ways; I went back to my holding area while Qiao-Lu went into the stands to retrieve his sword.


    Once I returned to my subsection, someone remarked, "Lady Luck must be with you today." Remembering her blessing on me, I could only smile politely. I watched the rest of the matches in my group, but no contestant stood out in my eyes aside from the vanquished Qiao-Lu.


    When the last groups of matches were completed and the winners returned, we were down to eight fighters.


    The registrar for our group appeared again next to the pole. "Congratulations! You have advanced to the next round! We''re going to take a brief break while the other starting blocks finish their matches. Please wait here until I return," he said.


    "Yes!" a fellow contestant pumped his fists in the air.


    I smiled at him. I decided to spend the time meditating. I walked over to the pole, sat down, leaned my back against it, and started meditating. A short while later, I felt a familiar, dark presence nearby.


    "Not too shabby, Larry," Enab said.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "I hope the Gamemaster is pleased," I replied while keeping my eyes closed.


    "That makes the two of us," he grinned. "Anyway, your Patrons are watching and we are all rooting for your continued success."


    I finally opened my eyes and looked up at the human form of Lord Bane. "Patrons?" I asked quizzically.


    Enab rolled his eyes. "The ones who gave you their blessings," he explained. He saw my group''s registrar approaching. "Time for the next round. Good luck!" The young cleric walked pass the registrar and offered a slight nod in passing.


    When the cleric arrived, I rose back to my feet. I noticed there were eight young pages standing behind him.


    "Okay, it''s time for the next round. When I call your name, you will follow the page to your designated area for your next match," he explained.


    When my name was called, I followed my page until we arrived at another part of the courtyard. I saw my next opponent arriving at the same time: Kuerten Paget!


    When Lord Paget saw me, he chuckled. "This must be our fate to face each other in the Melee Tournament," he said gleefully. "I''m going to humiliate you so badly that you will give up the sword," he sneered.


    The judge walked slowly until he stood in between us. "Okay, young fellows. You already know the rules. Let''s have a good, clean fight." He clapped his hands and rushed out of the way. "Begin!"


    Paget immediately charged at me! However, unlike Treyu, the young nobleman held his scabbard parallel to the ground; his hands were pulled up to his chin. His eyes never left my face. When he was within striking distance, his eyes dropped to my throat and he plunged the end of his scabbard at his new target!


    I activated Slide Step to evade his attack. "Dexterity check SUCCESSFUL. +50XP. Slide step skill SUCCESSFUL. +50XP." With his back facing me, I decided to end the match immediately with Duel Winner. "Duel winner skill SUCCESSFUL. +50XP." "-2 Damage. -2 Damage. -2Damage."


    My opponent yelled in surprise.


    The judge stared at us for a moment as his eyes tried to catch up to the action. Finally, he yelled, "3 hits! Match over!"


    The nobleman whirled and threw his scabbard on the ground in a temper tantrum. "There''s no way he hit me thrice!" he argued with the judge.


    The judge held up a hand and then turned toward me. "Show us, in slow motion, the technique you used," he ordered.


    "Yes, Judge," I bowed deeply and went through the motions of the Duel Winner technique.


    "First hit," the judge pointed out as I started my movement and hit my imaginary opponent''s left shoulder. "Second hit," he said as I swept from my right to left across the waist. "Third hit," he said when I turned my elbow and slammed the scabbard against the back.


    The nobleman''s jaw dropped. "But-but that''s CHEATING!" he argued.


    "It''s within the rules," the judge replied.


    "Who are you to decide?" the young man glared.


    "I''m the judge for your match. For refusing to accept my impartial judgment, I declare that you have FORFEITED your wins," he said. "GUARDS! Escort this man off the courtyard!"


    Six guards rushed up to surround the nobleman.


    "Get out of here, you loser!" someone yelled.


    "Loser! Loser! Loser!" the crowd taunted.


    Lord Paget gave me one last look before he walked into the stands.


    I walked over and picked up the scabbard that the nobleman had thrown to the ground. I gave it to the judge, who accepted it. "Return to your holding area," he ordered.


    "Yes, Judge," I bowed. A page was waiting to take me back. As we walked across the courtyard, the crowd cheered. I smiled and waved. Finally, I returned to my subsection.


    Some contestants had already returned. They all avoided looking at me.


    "Is something wrong?" I asked.


    "You should have let him win," a man said quietly.


    "Let who win?" I asked in puzzlement and looked at his caption. The man''s name was "Herolm."


    "Lord Paget. Every contestant who faced him allowed him to win," Herolm explained.


    "Why?"


    "Lord Paget is the youngest son of the current Regent of our Kingdom," he replied. "You just made a powerful enemy."


    I winced. "Maybe I won''t see him again," I said with false cheer.


    "Someone seeking the Regent''s favor may send contract killers after you," another man said.


    I read his caption and his name was "Cleugh." "Believe it or not, someone did send contract killers after me. They tried to prevent me from reaching Bristol," I admitted.


    Cleugh''s face turned white. "Milord, please speak no further of this! We are mere lowborn! We value our lives too much to meddle in the affairs of you noblemen!" The man bowed from the waist and the rest of the contestants did the same.


    "Okay," I agreed. I certainly appreciated their predicament. As commoners, they were ruled by the nobility and often suffered under their tyranny. Even though we would be brothers on the battle field, our social standings were a chasm too wide for them to leap over during peace time. I took my spot on the ground in front of the pole and I meditated until my name was called again.


    When I reached my designated spot in the courtyard, I saw that my opponent was a cat girl with orange-yellow fur and black stripes. According to her caption, her name was "Cila." Unlike my master, Cila was tall and her limbs were long. She probably had a longer reach than me. With her racial advantage in speed and agility, this will be another tough match for me.


    When Cila stood behind the judge, she asked me, "Who''s your master?"


    "Kalistra of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship," I answered.


    "No more talking," the judge ordered and turned his head to look at each of us. Seeing that we were both ready he said, "Begin!"


    As I expected, my opponent did not charge me. She seemed to be the analytical type. Hence, I decided to make my first move: a feint. Holding my scabbard parallel to the ground, I pretended to lunge forward with my back leg. Then, I stomped on my front leg to push back and started moving to the left.


    Cila bit on the feint. She held her scabbard in front of her chest and prepared to block my attack.


    Seeing her back wide open, I jabbed my scabbard.


    However, my opponent recovered quickly and lashed out with her scabbard.


    "-1 Damage." "-1 Health."


    "Simultaneous hits!" the judge called out.


    I recovered faster than the cat girl and twisted my elbow to slap my scabbard against her back. I was rewarded with a "whuf!" "-1 Damage."


    "Hit!" the judge ruled.


    Cila tried valiantly to protect her back by turning her hips quickly to face me.


    However, I kept up the pressure and shuffled my feet to stay behind her. I ended her torment by tapping my scabbard lightly against the back of her skull. "-2 Damage."


    "Ow!" Cila meowed and dropped her scabbard in frustration. Her paws reached up and began massaging the growing lump on her head.


    "Hit! Match over!" the judge declared.


    "Duel WON. +100XP."


    I bent down to retrieve the scabbard on the ground and handed it back to Cila.


    "That was a dirty move," she complained.


    I turned toward the judge for his opinion.


    The man shook his head. "It is within the rules for your opponent to maneuver and stay behind your back. Of course, it takes skill and quick thinking to pull this off." The judge gave me an appraising look. "Go back to your section," he ordered.


    I bowed deeply to the judge and started walking back. To my surprise, Cila walked beside me and matched my pace stride for stride.


    She offered her paw and we shook. "I''m a student of the Rising Sun School of Swordsmanship in Hampshire. If you are ever in my town, please come by and visit my dojo. I would love to have a rematch with you," she grinned.


    "Sure," I smiled.


    The cat girl bowed deeply to me and then walked into the stands, her tail dangling happily in the air.


    The adoring crowd roared their approval when I passed by.


    I waved at the commoners and slowly returned to my subsection. When I arrived, I sat down and started my meditation. I discovered that meditation was an excellent way to clear my mind and calm my nerves. It also allowed me to regenerate my stamina faster.


    After a while, a page arrived and said, "You''re up, sir. Good luck in the quarter finals."


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that I was the only contestant in my holding area. This meant that everyone else from my starting block had been defeated. "Thank you," I replied as I followed the young boy to my assigned area.


    Approaching me was a young man with sea blue eyes and dark brown hair. He seemed especially energetic because he was bouncing on his toes like a boxer entering the ring.


    I looked up at his caption and his name read, "Icardes."


    When our eyes met, Icardes raised his scabbard and pointed it at me. "I will try not to hurt you too much, old man, when I defeat you," he said brashly.


    "Thank you for your consideration, young grasshopper," I smiled and nodded slightly.


    The judge gave each of us a stern look. "Gentlemen, this is the Quarter Finals. Please give the audience a clean and honorable fight. Are you ready?" he asked.


    We both nodded.


    "Begin!" the judge yelled and jumped back.


    Icardes immediately charged at me and swung his scabbard at my head.


    Given his arrogant personality, I expected this attack. I immediately activated the Slide Step technique with the intention of using Duel Winner to settle the match. "Slide step skill SUCCESSFUL. +50XP."


    However, when I disappeared from his sight, Icardes immediately dove to the ground and tumble rolled forward to avoid my attack from behind.


    Fortunately, he rolled away before I wasted precious stamina to activate my technique.


    Icardes turned around; he had a big grin on his face. "You''re not taking me out that easily, old man."


    "Maybe I should call you ''Slippery Sam'' instead," I smirked. Inwardly, I was alarmed by what my opponent said because Kalistra had warned me that once I used the Duel Winner skill, my future opponents will try to avoid it. And now, her prediction had become reality. I activated the Charge technique to cover the short distance between us immediately. "Charge skill SUCCESSFUL. +50XP." Before Icardes could react, I slammed my scabbard against his right shoulder. "-14 Damage (Halved). Condition: Severe shoulder bruise. -50% Attack. +50XP."


    "Hit!" the judge yelled.


    The young lad yelped in pain and jumped back. He tried lifting his right arm but his limb refused to obey. In disgust, he held his scabbard in his left hand instead.


    "I didn''t know you are ambidextrous," I smiled and activated Charge again to stand before him. "Charge skill SUCCESSFUL. +50XP." Without mercy, I slammed my scabbard against his left shoulder. "-14 Damage (Halved). Condition: Severe shoulder bruise. -80% Attack (Cumulative Effect). +50XP."


    "Hit!" the judge yelled again.


    The force of the blow forced Icardes to drop his scabbard, leaving him defenseless for my light jab into his gut. "-2 Damage."


    "Hit! Match over!" the judge ruled and pushed me back.


    "Duel WON. +100XP."


    Icardes dropped to his knees. He tried lifting his arms but they refused to obey his command.


    The judge waved his arms over his head.


    Seeing the judge''s signal, the clerics rushed from the registrar''s tent to treat the fallen fighter.


    The judge turned to face me. "Go back to your holding area," he ordered.


    I bowed deeply and slowly walked away.


    The crowd cheered and clapped when I waved at them as I passed by.


    Finally, I returned to my holding area and closed my eyes to meditate.


    A few minutes later, I felt something hit me on the left arm. When I opened my eyes and turned my head, I saw a rock on the ground with a note tied to the rock. I picked up the rock and removed the message. It read: "If you want the antidote for Kalistra''s poison, lose your next match. Signed, The Double-Cross Society." Next to the name was a mark depicting two crosses side-by-side; however, the right cross was turned upside down.


    I folded the message and placed it inside my waist pouch. I took a deep breath and questions started swirling in my mind. I had no idea what "The Double-Cross Society" was but I wouldn''t be surprised if this was an underworld organization similar to the mafia. My interactions with Sene and his lackeys hinted at the presence of a dark, criminal element in this gaming world. My feats and accomplishments were becoming well known as my reputation score steadily rose. Thus, I was not surprised to see someone try to blackmail me. The question, though, was whether I could trust this criminal gang to honor its promise to hand over the antidote if I lost the next match.


    This brought forth another question: how important was it for me to win the Melee Tournament? The original objective of the dojo was for me win the first few matches. I had performed far better in the tournament than the Grandmaster expected of me. And surely, Kalistra had made enough profit from her bets on my matches to repay the 750 gold coins by now. Thus, the only reason for me to seek to win the next match was for my pride.


    Was my sense of pride really greater than curing Kalistra? Without the cure, she would not be able to resume her profession as a swordswoman because it would be difficult to fight and use her techniques without full access to her stamina. Once her condition was revealed to the Grandmaster, Kalistra would very likely lose her birthright as the Heir to the Butterfly School. Compared to what was at risk for my master, my sense of pride was a rather small price to pay. Therefore, I resolved to lose the next match but with dignity and honor. I closed my eyes again and continued my meditation.


    A short while later, I heard footsteps and then the person said, "It''s time for your next match, sir. Good luck in the semi finals."


    I opened my eyes and rose to my feet. I followed the page. As I walked toward my designated arena, the crowd started cheering for me. I ignored them and focused solely on my next match.


    Suddenly, women started yelling and screaming.


    I looked across the courtyard and my stomach turned when I saw him: Arthur William de Vere, the other Player Character.


    Ever the showman, Arthur walked slowly toward me while waving his hands in the air to urge the fawning women to scream even louder.


    The females in the audience happily obliged him.


    In response, the showboat started blowing kisses, causing his targets to scream even louder. He started laughing at their over the top antics but obviously, he was enjoying it. He grinned and winked at the women in the audience, causing them to pretend to faint.


    In the meantime, I was tapping my left foot impatiently waiting for the guy to reach our section of the courtyard.


    The judge frowned at his antics, too, but chose to do nothing about it.


    As I watched my next opponent saunter across the courtyard, I became more and more angry at him. Was I supposed to throw my match to THIS GUY? NOT IF I COULD HELP IT!


    Finally, Arthur arrived and gave me his full attention. He looked at me up and down as if he was inspecting a car and then he chuckled. He gave me a knowing look as if we were best friends. He turned toward the judge and said, "Judge, with your permission I would like to shake hands with my opponent and congratulate him on reaching the Semi Finals."


    The judge sighed and waved his hand for us to do so.


    Arthur walked past the judge and his blue eyes started dancing dangerously. When he stood in front of me, he offered his right hand.


    I was struck by how tall and big he was. He was at least 6-2 and a solid 240 pounds or more.


    As we shook hands, he said in a quiet voice, "It''s good to finally meet a fellow Player Character. Let''s talk more after the tournament. In the meantime, would you care for a wager?"


    "Wager?" I asked with raised brows.


    "The winner of this match can ask the loser to do something. Think of it as a favor," he replied.


    "Well, I don''t want to give up trying to leave this gaming world. I will accept the wager on the condition that the loser may refuse the request," I haggled.


    "That''s fine. If the request is rejected, the winner can make additional requests until the loser agrees to one," Arthur replied.


    "That''s fine," I said.


    "It''s a deal," he agreed.


    "Let''s start this fight already!" someone yelled.


    Arthur turned and laughed. "Yeah, we''ll start now," he yelled back. He turned toward me and started walking backward.


    The judge stepped between us. "Are you ready?" When we both nodded, he jumped back and yelled, "Begin!"


    My vision started flashing red. "PvP mode ENGAGED." My senses sharpened and my heart pounded harder inside my chest.


    Arthur raised his massive scabbard and pointed it at me. "You''re going down, little man," he said and started charging at me.


    Gathering my courage, I ran toward him as well.


    However, my opponent had a MUCH longer reach than me. He swung his scabbard at my chest.


    I tried blocking with my scabbard, but his overwhelming strength blew me off my feet.


    He pressed his advantage to attack me again with a thrust.


    I leaned my chest backward and then gravity pulled me to the ground. I quickly rolled to my right and felt the ground shudder when his scabbard hit the spot I was on just a second earlier.


    While still my back, I lashed out and slapped his forearm with my scabbard. "-1 Damage."


    "Hit!" the judge yelled.


    "What! That was a cheap shot!" my opponent yelled while turning his head toward the judge.


    I took this moment to pull myself off the ground. I attacked him while he was distracted but Arthur made a no-look backhand swing with his scabbard. I blocked with my scabbard and again I was blown back by his overwhelming strength.


    My opponent lazily turned his head toward me and laughed. "I like you, little man. You''re like a hamster: fat, hairy, and cuddly. Anyone ever tells you this?"


    "I AM NOT A HAMSTER!" I yelled back and swung my scabbard at his head.


    Arthur raised his scabbard and blocked my attack easily. "Oh, did I touch a nerve?" he laughed. He shoved his scabbard toward my face and forced me to back off.


    I charged again and tried to run by him with a sneaky jab.


    However, my opponent swung his scabbard parallel to the ground at my chest, forcing me to block and knocking me back again. Holding his scabbard in one hand, Arthur twirled his arm like a windmill. "Face it, hamster, with my superior reach and strength, you cannot defeat me," he smirked.


    "I don''t need to beat you. I''m already up 1-0. This is a 5 minutes duel, remember?" I retorted.


    Arthur looked at me blankly. Then, his lips formed an "O." He grinned and his eyes turned serious. "In that case, here I come!" The man immediately charged at me and swung his scabbard.


    I ducked under the swing and came within reach of his overextended right knee. I jabbed. "-1 Damage."


    "Hit!" the judge yelled.


    "You little cheapskate!" Arthur yelled and swung his scabbard down at my head.


    Seeing the opening, I immediately activated the Slide Step technique. "Slide step skill SUCCESSFUL. +50XP." Finally, my opponent''s back was open wide! However, before I could land the third blow on him, a ray of light shone into my eyes, blinding me! Before I could recover, something slammed into my skull.


    "Got you!"


    I dropped to the ground and lost consciousness.


    #


    "Outrageous!" Lady Musa burned with fury at the interference with my match. The goddess closed her eyes and quickly located the perpetrator. She raised one finger and a beam of light struck a man enshrouded with a cloak; he was standing on a rooftop overlooking the courtyard.


    The sinner burned into ash, dropping a piece of mirror marked with a double cross.


    "Poor Larry," Jasla said as she saw the clerics rush over to heal me.


    #


    As the healers tended to my aid, the judge turned and glared at Arthur. "These matches are friendly. You should not have hit him so hard. This is your warning, contestant. The next violation of the tournament rules will result in your forfeiture. Do you understand me?"


    Arthur bowed deeply to the judge. "I''m sorry, Judge. I lost my temper."


    "Go back to your holding area," the judge ordered.


    The winner of our match gave me one last look and slowly walked off the courtyard.


    The crowd cheered as he passed by.


    However, the man was uncharacteristically somber and he ignored them.


    The crowd began muttering instead.


    #


    When I opened my eyes, I found myself on the ground. I saw numerous faces looking down on me. Most were strangers. However, one familiar face stood out: Kalistra.


    My master knelt down next to me and asked, "What is your name?"


    I blinked my eyes. My head was throbbing. However, I found myself answering automatically. "Lawrence Eugene Mulligan."


    "Where are we?" she continued.


    "In Bristol, for the Melee Tournament," I replied. I looked around and made a realization. "I lost my match," I winced.


    "You were a semi finalist," the cat girl replied as she rose to her feet and pulled me up. "You did much better than I expected. You should be proud of yourself," she said.


    "Yes, master," I replied.


    As Kalistra led me to the stands beyond the courtyard, the crowd started clapping and cheering.


    "You were awesome!" someone yelled.


    "You made me a ton of money!" another person said and the crowd laughed.


    When we entered the stands, the commoners patted me on the back. A few minutes later, I saw the page lead Arthur back to the courtyard. However, I noticed that he was no longer his jovial, carefree self anymore. Instead, he seemed to be in a bad mood. His jaws were clenched and his eyes were angry. "Why is he upset?" I asked Kalistra.


    "He was given a warning by the judge for knocking you unconscious," she replied.


    I watched as his opponent was led to the courtyard. The man was an elf and his name was "Raiew." His skin was pale like a ghost and sunlight danced off his golden hair. He was tall and thin but his movement was smooth as if he was gliding on the stone bricks of the courtyard.


    A judge stood between the two combatants. A moment later, he jumped back and yelled, "Begin!"


    Neither fighter made a move.


    Arthur held his massive scabbard in his right hand and it leaned on his right shoulder. The man looked at his opponent up and look and was thoroughly unimpressed. He yawned. He held out his left hand and balled it into a fist. He raised his left thumb and then twisted his wrist downward.


    Raiew smirked but made no attempt to approach. He was not going to fall for such a juvenile taunt.


    The two men engaged in an unlikely staredown.


    The crowd soon became restless and started booing.


    Finally, Arthur made a move: he dropped his scabbard on the ground and gestured with his right hand for the elf to approach.


    Raiew''s eyes narrowed at the taunt and he obliged by charging at the unarmed man. The swordsman raised his hands and slammed his scabbard down on his opponent''s skull!


    However, Arthur simply grabbed hold of the scabbard with his left hand.


    "Hit!" the judge yelled.


    "Let go!" Raiew yelled and tried to pull his scabbard away. However, the grip on his scabbard was tight and it would not move even an inch no matter how hard the combatant tried to pull back.


    Arthur balled his right hand into a fist and smashed the annoying elf in the face! Then the man grabbed the stunned elf by the collar and launched him into the air!


    The judge immediately yelled, "Match over! Forfeit!"


    Arthur shrugged. He retrieved his scabbard off the ground.


    Guards rushed to surround him; they accompanied him as he slowly walked off the courtyard.


    The crowd started booing him. Fistfights broke out amongst the audience because of disagreements over how the bets on Arthur''s match should be settled.


    #


    "This is madness," Lord Bane said and shook his head in disbelief. How could anyone throw away the match like this? Especially when the winner of this final round will be the winner of the tournament for his division.


    "He has singlehandedly destroyed the tournament," Lady Luck agreed.


    "I shudder to think the destruction in his wake if he becomes the King of Merlin," Gaea added.


    #


    As he walked, Arthur''s eyes searched the crowd until he found the one he sought. The man made a beeline straight for me!


    However, the guards jostled him and pushed him away from the crowd.


    When Arthur saw that he had my attention, he yelled, "Meet me at the gatehouse!"


    I nodded. I turned to my master and said, "I need to talk to him. I''ll meet you at The Wild Boar." I pushed my way through the crowd and started following Arthur and his entourage.


    However, I was accosted by another guard. "Sir, because of the forfeit you now are entitled to take Arthur''s spot in the finals. Please follow me to the arena," he requested.


    My head turned to Arthur and then back to the guard. "I respectfully decline. My head is still hurting and I''m in no condition to partake in another duel. I will yield to Raiew as the winner of our division," I said.


    The guard nodded and ran toward the registrar''s tent to give the tournament organizers my response.


    I quickly ran after the guards surrounding Arthur. I saw that they were taking him to the gates.


    Arthur turned and saw that I was running toward him. Arthur pointed with his finger and said, "I need to talk to him for a moment and then I''ll leave peacefully."


    The guards turned to see who the troublesome man was referring to.


    I finally reached the group. I slipped past the guards and stood next to Arthur.


    The guards backed away from us but formed a wall to prevent Arthur from heading back to the courtyard.


    "Wow! Talk about lousy hospitality!" the Player Character joked.


    "What favor do you want from me?" I asked. I remembered our wager and I had lost the match even though someone had interfered before I could deliver the final blow. Honestly, a part of me was upset because I was cheated out of my win. However, I was confident that Arthur had nothing to do with it and therefore, I was fine with admitting my defeat to him.


    "Hey, now you''re talking my language!" Arthur grinned. "Let me give it to you straight. I''m big on appearance and I absolutely HATE the sight of you pretending to be a warrior. With that big belly and hairy appearance, you are a joke as a swordsman. It offends my sensibilities to be in the same profession as you. So what I want from you is simple: change your profession from swordsman to something else."


    My jaw dropped. Asking me to change my class was the LAST THING I expected. Was this guy insane? However, he was staring at me intently and waiting for my response. "You''re asking a lot from me," I said.


    Arthur folded his arms over his chest.


    "You do realize that I''m not going to lose my experience in the swordsman profession when I switch, right? I will become a dual-class character instead," I explained.


    Arthur''s brows furrowed. "But it''ll take a while for you to get the experience in your new class, though. So, it will be a temporary ban on your use of the sword. I can live with that," he replied.


    "Okay," I agreed. I remembered that I had a ton of experience points left unused. In fact, I probably had enough experience to advance a handful of levels in my new class right now. Of course, I wasn''t going to tell Arthur. "Do you want to stick around and watch me take up a new profession?" I asked.


    "Nah," my frenemy waved his hand dismissively. "You''re Lawful. You will honor your promise. Besides, I''m getting kicked out of town," he reminded me and pointed a thumb at the guards. "Okay, it''s time for me to leave. See you around, Lawrence." Arthur turned and walked past the gatehouse.


    When he stepped outside, Arthur was accosted by the two women he was with previously.


    "Are you trying to leave without us?" one of the women said and pouted.


    "Of course not!" Arthur laughed and wrapped his arms around their waists.


    I shook my head and turned away. I had no doubt that our paths will cross again. As I walked along the courtyard, a young lad ran up to me.


    "Milord, I was asked to deliver this to you," the boy said. He gave me a small pouch and ran off.


    When I opened the pouch, I saw a potion and a folded piece of paper. I unfolded the paper and it read, "As promised, here is Kalistra''s antidote. In the future, please work harder to fulfill your assignment. Best regards, The Double-Cross Society."


    "What''s this about?" a female voice asked.


    Suddenly, I noticed someone looking over my arm. With dread, I slowly turned my head. It was Kalistra!


    "Please explain yourself," my master said. Her eyes glowed.


    "Let''s talk at the inn," I replied and gestured with my chin at the guards standing nearby.


    "Fine," she hissed. The cat girl grabbed my hand and led me back to The Wild Boar. When we sat down at a table at the back of the dining room, she demanded, "Talk!"


    I showed my master the earlier note I received during the tournament; I explained how The Double-Cross Society tried to blackmail me into throwing the match against Arthur. I also gave her the precious antidote.


    Kalistra remained silent during my explanation but her tail whiplashed furiously. The antidote was on the table in front of her. When I was finished with my explanation, she asked, "Did you throw the match?"


    I looked her in the eye and answered firmly, "No. I admit that I was planning to. But when I saw the provocative way Arthur was entering the arena and made me wait, I became angry with him and decided not to. However, someone interfered with my match by flashing a beam of light into my eyes and blinded me. Arthur took advantage and knocked me out."


    The cat girl hissed. "Did you tell the judge?"


    "There was no point," I shrugged. "After Arthur whacked me in the head, I could not continue the match. Also, I didn''t think Arthur was involved. The man was simply too proud to accept that kind of help in a fight," I pointed out.


    "Lawrence is right," a voice said.


    I looked up and I saw Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin approaching our table. The trio joined us, with the twins sitting next to me while the human sat next to my master.


    "The judge would not have done anything about it," Rijana continued. "Yes, he could make milord swear upon the truth stone to confirm that he was blinded during the match. But will the audience accept a rematch between you and Arthur? The crowd''s reaction to Arthur''s forfeiture in the finals tell us the answer to that question."


    "Lawrence, do you trust these people?" Kalistra suddenly asked.


    I looked at her quizzically but I nodded affirmatively.


    "Please show them your notes," she requested.


    I obeyed and passed the notes.


    When Rijana finished reading the notes, she returned them to me and said, "Bjoukin, please take out the throwing star and show our friends the mark."


    The ranger took out a cloth from his pack and carefully unwrapped it. Then he placed it on the table.


    I saw a four-tips throwing star like the sort used by ninjas from back home. In addition, there was an etching on one of the tips; the mark was a double cross.


    "Anyone know anything about The Double-Cross Society?" I asked.


    My companions shook their heads.


    "Shh! Don''t say the name aloud!" someone warned.


    I turned my head back and forth until I noticed the gnome innkeeper, Deun''Luye. He was approaching our table.


    "They are a Thieves'' Guild with branches all over Britannia," he explained quietly. "Members are free to accept contracts even if the contracts result in members working on opposite sides. If you are the target of a contract, then I urge you to be extra cautious." He shivered involuntarily and continued. "Milord, I wish to congratulate you on becoming a Semi Finalist in the tournament. As we agreed beforehand, you may stay and eat at The Wild Boar for a week for free." He patted me on the back and walked away.


    Bjoukin whistled. The gnome rarely granted anyone a free stay at his inn.


    The innkeeper had reminded me of my own wager with Arthur and I took the opportunity to talk about it now. "Master, I have something important to tell you," I began. "I wish to change my profession and become a mage," I declared.


    Kalistra''s eyes lit up. "May I ask why?"


    "Well," I hesitated. Her unflinching stare broke my hesitation. "I have two reasons. First, prior to my duel with Arthur we made a wager. The loser of the match will perform a favor for the winner. When we spoke in front of the gatehouse, Arthur asked that I change my profession because he hated seeing me as a swordsman and felt that I was an embarrassment to his profession."


    "Wow! Is that guy narcissistic or what?" Bjoukia remarked and shook her head. She had seen the way he disregarded the rules of the tournament and also how he treated women like toys. She vehemently disapproved of his type.


    "What''s your second reason?" the cat girl prodded me to continue.


    "I''ve been thinking of switching professions, too," I admitted. "I''ve watched you fight many times during our travels and you made me realize that I could never approach your excellence in swordsmanship. I simply lacked the talent. Instead, I felt I was more suited to become a spellcaster. However, I wasn''t sure if I wanted to become a cleric or a mage. I realized that my association with the Church of Britannia would be a boon if I chose to become a cleric. But my encounter with Rijana made me realize that secular magic, that is magic independent of the divine, is my preference."


    "Okay, you may switch out of the swordsman profession," Kalistra gave her permission. "You will not be able to use any sword techniques until your professional level in the wizardly arts rises above your level in swordsmanship. Until then, I will hold onto your sword. When you have met this requirement, I will return your sword to you."


    I quickly unbuckled my scabbard from my belt. I held up the scabbard reverently with both hands. "Please hold my sword for safe keeping, master."


    "I accept your sword for safe keeping," Kalistra replied and took my sword. She attached the scabbard to her right hip.


    Now that I had permission to change my profession, I turned my attention toward Rijana. "Will you teach me magic?" I asked and bowed deeply to her.


    "If you agree to cancel my outstanding debt to you, then yes I will," she answered.


    "Yes," I agreed readily. While 250 gold coins was a lot of money, I accepted Rijana''s offer anyway because I was confident that she will be a good instructor. More importantly, I believed that she will be serious in teaching me the wizardly arts rather than pretend to teach me. Also, I was certain that the Gamemaster wanted to turn my search for a teacher into a quest for his entertainment. I was fortunate, then, that I could leverage Rijana''s personal debt to me and bypass the quest altogether.


    Furthermore, Arthur''s entrance for our match in the tournament had made a deep impression on me. The commoners were calling him the "Pendragon Reborn," as if he was the reincarnation of King Arthur. Well, in that case, I could pursue magic and, at the same time, seek my fame and fortune as "Merlin''s Successor." After all, Merlin had ruled over this kingdom at one time and renamed it to cement his rule over the kingdom. By attaching myself to his legend and becoming a mage, this will strengthen my candidacy for kingship.


    With my near future decided, I raised my hand to get the attention of a barmaid and ordered a round for my table. When the mugs of ale arrived for myself and my companions, I raised my glass and offered a toast. "To a new beginning!"


    THE END of Book 1: Duelist